Dragon Ball Super: Fate of the Multiverse

by Blackdrag-rose

Rating: teen
Tags: Dazzlings, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Queen Chrysalis, Adventure, King Sombra, Sunset Shimmer, Crossover, Dragon Ball Z, Anthro, Main 6
Length: 392780

Sunset Shimmer, Celestia, and Twilight Sparkle attend a meeting at Lord Zeno's palace, unaware that the ultimate battle between multiple universes was about to begin... and that they might be dragged into the battle as well.

Sunset Shimmer thought it was over when the last of the displaced ponies returned to Equus and resumed their normal lives, even though she was the God of Destruction for their universe, the newly official Universe 13. What she wasn't expecting, however, was for the Grand Priest to call all the Gods of Destruction, their Angels, and the thirteen Kaioshin to Zeno's palace for an announcement that would change the face of the thirteen universes. There they discover that multiple universes would be required to take part in the Tournament of Power, where teams of ten from the chosen universes would be all that stood between that universe surviving or being erased from existence.

Even as the displaced ponies gather together for one last adventure, to save their universe in case they were called to battle once more, they know they must be careful, as the other universes weren't to be underestimated... and there was no telling just how powerful the fighters from the other universes would be.

(Dragon Ball Super/ MLP Crossover)
(Finale of the Universe 13 story series.)

Published 2019-01-21 13:20:02 UTC
Last updated 2019-05-18 13:17:20 UTC

Preparation: The First Match

Sunset, Celestia, Twilight, and Applejack didn't leave the planet they had been on when the Grand Priest came to visit them, as each of them were thinking about the news that there was going to be a grand tournament of sorts, the Tournament of Power, between a number of universes, to fight for Lord Zeno's amusement. Applejack had told her and the others about the tournament that Universe 6 and 7 had been in, and about how the King of All had shown up at the end of it and mentioned the possibility of holding one between most, if not all, of the universes, something that Sunset believed that many of the gods would have preferred he forget about. At the same time Sunset knew that Son Goku, despite being a hero for the people of his planet, was a fighter at heart and likely thought that there would be no harm in asking the most powerful being in all of creation about the tournament that he had mentioned once in the past, as it seemed to line up with what she and the others had been told. Despite what they had just been told, about the Tournament of Power, Sunset had the feeling that there was something that they hadn't been told, as it seemed strange that it didn't take more than an hour or two for the Grand Priest and both versions of Lord Zeno to determine when the event would happen.

She wasn't the only one that apparently believed that they hadn't been told everything, as she could see that Celestia agreed with her based on the look that was currently on her face, and she had the feeling that Twilight and Applejack were thinking the same thing as well, meaning that they had to wait for the Zen Exhibition Match to be over before they figured out what they hadn't been told.

"I wonder how many universes are going to be dragged into this Tournament of Power," Applejack spoke up, though at the same time she stood near the large tree that they had investigated earlier, before the sudden arrival of the Grand Priest had brought them all outside to see what he wanted to tell them, where she thought about what they had been told and wondered what Goku had been thinking when he went to see Lord Zeno.

"We won't know until the Zen Exhibition Match is over." Twilight replied, as she figured that the match they were being called to witness would be for the benefit of the other universes, since it appeared that the Grand Priest might be taking the aspects of Universe 7's tournaments for the Tournament of Power, but at the same time she worried about what the future held for all of them.

"What's this about a tournament?" a voice asked, to which Sunset mentally sighed, as she recognized the voice almost immediately and could tell that the others knew it as well, before the area in front of them flashed for a moment as a new figure appeared near their location.

The figure before them was a draconequus, a chimera creature that was native to Equus, though at the same time it was an important creature to the history of their home world, since he had caused problems for Celestia and Luna over a thousand years ago. Discord, as that was the being's name, had the right arm of a lion, the left claw of an eagle, the right leg of a lizard, and the left leg of a goat, though in addition to all that he had a bat's right wing, a pegasus' left wing, a horse's mane, and a dragon-like snake's tail with a white tail tuft, which went great with the fact that the shape of his body resembles that of a snake. He even had a pair of horns on his head, with the right one being a deer antler and the left one being a blue goat horn, he had different sized pupils, a snake-like tongue, the beard of a goat, and some white bushy eyebrows, though he never let his appearance bother him, as he used it to have fun with whoever he was messing with, since he was a trickster at heart. Discord had been the Spirit of Disharmony a thousand years ago, and since he was released from his stone prison he had been messing with ponies in one form or another, as he was the being responsible for sending Sunset and the rest of the displaced to the various worlds they had been sent to, and since he was able to send Rainbow and Applejack to Universe 7 he had been elevated to the position as the God of Chaos for their universe, something that the other universes didn't have.

It wasn't a surprise to see him here, not since he had been traveling across their universe in search of the missing ponies he had sent to the various worlds, and couldn't convince any to return with him when he found them, though at the same time Sunset wondered why he was even here.

"The Grand Priest came by a few minutes ago and told us to gather in Lord Zeno's palace in an hour," Celestia replied, knowing that Sunset had to be lost in thought, no doubt considering what they had been told a few moments ago, and she couldn't blame her for not talking right now, hence why she was answering Discord, "according to what he told us we'll be gathering to witness the Zen Exhibition Match, which is where three warriors from Universes 7 and 9 will be fighting against each other to show Future Zeno what to expect for the Tournament of Power."

"And by us she means the gods that watch over the thirteen universes," Sunset added, as that was something that hadn't been mentioned yet, though now Discord would know who Celestia meant, event if it was pretty obvious as to who she was talking about, before she focused on the being that was standing near them, "You know, now that I think about it, you're technically a god that watches over our universe and, in your own unique way, you also help out in keeping the balance where it's supposed to be... I'm actually curious if you should be brought along as well, considering that you're the God of Chaos for our universe."

"A trip to the palace of the King of All..." Discord said, where he seemed to pale for a moment, as he understood the significance of the being that Sunset and the others talked about, especially since he had encountered the Grand Priest once in the past, a meeting he only mentioned and didn't talk about, before he refocused on them, "Very well then, if you want me to come with you, and witness this Zen Exhibition Match you mentioned, then I shall come with you and see what's going on for myself... and I promise that I'll be on my best behavior while we're there."

Sunset wasn't surprised by that statement, as Discord showed some intelligence whenever she and the others told him about the Grand Priest, as he knew that he wasn't the biggest dog around and stopped playing around whenever something was associated with the gods that were above them, and the mere thought of being in the presence of Lord Zeno really changed his tone. She didn't know if the Grand Priest had threatened Discord in some manner, once more because of the fact that none of them knew that their first meeting entailed, though she was thankful that the mention of being in front of the Grand Priest and Lord Zeno caused him to behave himself, which would only last while they were in the King of All's palace. Discord would be back to normal once they got back home, that much she knew for sure, but the promise that he'd behave himself while they were there, to witness the match before the Tournament of Power, told Sunset that he was improving and understood that he couldn't act like a fool, but even then her focus was on what they would learn when the Zen Exhibition Match was over. She also had no idea if the Grand Priest would allow Discord to be there, since he wasn't one of the three beings that were supposed to watch over a universe, but considering that his power stretched to every corner of their universe, and he kept the balance in his own way, she decided that it was worth the risk and if they needed to take him back then they'd do so.

Eventually the time came upon them to leave, as Celestia had been keeping track of the time since the Grand Priest left them along, and Twilight made sure that they were all holding hands as she gathered her power and focused her mind on their destination, before uttering the command phrase 'Kai Kai' as they vanished once more.

Just like their journey from Equus to the unnamed planet they had visited, where they had arrived not even half a minute later, the same thing happened when they appeared on the ground in front of Zeno's palace, which was a large building that floated in the air and was shaped in the Kanji that meant 'All'. From the few times they had been here, as they had only been called here one time in the past, they could tell that the palace rested on top of a large jellyfish, a massive one based on what they were able to see, and standing around the palace were twelve floating stone rocks that were in a perfect formation. Floating above the rocks were the spheres that were actually the twelve original universes, showing that Zeno's palace rested in a separate location, though near the twelve stones rested a thirteenth stone that had an flame red color to it, as opposed to the blue coloration of the other spheres, which was their universe. Sunset guessed that the rock and the sphere had been moved out here when their universe was made official, after they were introduced to the other universes, as she didn't recall seeing the thirteenth rock and sphere before, but she pushed that out of her mind as the door to Zeno's palace opened.

Sure enough, as Sunset expected, the Grand Priest was the one to welcome them, showing that he was waiting for the universes that would be watching the Zen Exhibition Match to arrive so he could escort them to the area that they would be standing in when he called for them to join him.

"Ah, I was actually expecting you to arrive in the middle of the pack, or just before Universes 7 and 9," the Grand Priest said, though his tone revealed that they must be one of the first universes to arrive, especially since Sunset didn't feel the presence of anyone else at the moment, "but seeing you arrive first is a good sign. I am also surprised by the fact that you brought along Discord and Applejack to the Zen Exhibition Match."

"Well, Discord's actions have placed him in the position where he's the God of Chaos for our universe, not to mention the fact that he's boosted his power to a godly level as well," Sunset replied, as they could all feel the godly power that was coming from the being behind her, though she wasn't sure how he had risen to this level and he seemed unwilling to share what happened, but he had brought this fate upon himself and there was no turning back for him, "he also has his own method of helping Twilight and I keep the balance of our universe in check. Applejack, on the other hand, is a Kaioshin in training and I figured that bringing her here would give her more insight as to what she might expect in the future, when she becomes an actual Kaioshin and ascends to the level that Twilight is on."

"And young Rainbow Dash?" the Grand Priest asked, as he knew about the situation in Universe 13, that there were two ponies that could replace both Sunset and Twilight if anything happened to them, and he was only asking because he noticed something odd, "I see that you didn't want to bring her along to witness the Zen Exhibition Match."

"That's just a precaution, in case our universe is chosen to fight in the Tournament of Power," Celestia explained, as she had come up with the reason shortly before Discord arrived and knew that it was one that both Twilight and Sunset would agree with, especially since neither of them were speaking up to challenge her statement.

The Grand Priest raised an eyebrow for a moment, as he knew that what Celestia was saying was that they wanted to keep Rainbow's power a secret from the other universes, just in case they were chosen to participate in the Tournament of Power, and he felt that it was a good idea on their part. As such he determined that there was no harm in allowing both Discord and Applejack to join the gods of Universe 13 in witnessing the Zen Exhibition Match, to which he moved his head and beckoned for them to follow after them, where they walked into the palace and let the doors close behind them. it didn't take him long to escort them down the seemingly endless hallway that they walked down, a darkened one with only the light coming from the floors allowing them to see and lined with a number of white pillars, before the Grand Priest came to a stop and had them stand off to the side. Once that was done, where Sunset stood in front of the group with Celestia on her left and Twilight on her right, with Discord standing behind them and Applejack stood by Twilight's right side, the Grand Priest nodded and excused himself, leaving them to stand there and wait for the remaining universes to make their arrival.

None of them spoke as they stood in the area that the Grand Priest told them to stand in, because it appeared that each universe had a different part of the palace they gathered in, making thirteen at this point if it were just a summit of the gods, which also prevented them from sharing news with the other universes, not that they had much to say to most of them at the moment, save for Universe 7.

Fortunately Sunset found that they didn't have to wait too long, as not even a few minutes later she started feeling the presence of the remaining gods entire Zeno's palace, though judging by what she was feeling she could determine that both Universe 7 and Universe 9 would be the last ones to show up, no doubt giving them time to locate the warriors they needed for the Zen Exhibition Match. Still, unless the warriors were close to each other, she knew that giving the two universes an hour to get three warriors might be hard, since they'd want to bring in three of their strongest fighters, but for now she waited and felt the energies that were coming from the entrance, dispersing around the palace as the gods stood in their areas and waited to be called into the meeting area. When she felt Beerus' power, accompanied by Goku's no less, she knew that the last universe had arrived and that it was only a matter of time until the Grand Priest called for them to join the two universes that would be battling each other, making her wonder who Goku had convinced to be part of the match they were about to watch, since she didn't quite recognize the signatures she was feeling. Moments later she felt the slight presence of the Grand Priest's power, showing that he had to be using his ability to create a ring that the chosen warriors from Universes 7 and 9 would be fighting in, meaning that in the next few minutes they would be called down to witness the match that the Present and Future versions of Zeno would be watching.

A moment or two later a circular ring formed around them, the sign that their floating platform would form under their hooves as they descended down into the area below where they were standing, which caused the group to prepare themselves as the area around them lit up for a second.

"All gods, gather here." the Grand Priest called out, his voice activating the transformation in the floor, where Sunset and the others watched as they seemingly sunk into the floor for a moment, but once they came out of the lower part of the floor they found themselves on a floating platform that resembled the lower half of a sphere.

As Sunset and the others floated down into the spacious meeting area, where the summits of the gods were held all the time, they noticed that there was a large square fighting ring floating in the middle of the area, close to the ground in case someone was knocked out of the ring, and that there were two larger stands for the universes that were going to be partaking in this fight. Sure enough on the platform on their left stood Sidra, a short God of Destruction with orange colored hair, mustache, and a beard, though unlike most of the other Destroyer Gods he wore a white shirt under his attire, which had purple streaks, which was different for each of them, as Sunset's was amber colored. Standing next to Sidra was Ro, the Kaioshin for his universe, who just so happened to be a lean man with light green colored skin, though while he dressed in the style of clothing that all Kaioshin wore there was one thing about him that was interesting, and that was the fact that his nose was incredibly small, making it hard to see from a distance. Near them stood a tall man that had a slim build, though the black cuirass that he was wearing, including the blue skin and white hair that he possessed, told them that he was the Angel for Universe 9, Mojito if Sunset remembered his name correctly, and the other pieces of evidence were his halo and his staff, all signs that he was an Angel.

Standing in front of the gods of Universe 9 were a trio of wolves that stood like humans could, meaning that they were in a similar evolution like Equus was, though interestingly enough one had blue fur, the second had red fur, and the third had yellow fur, though it was impossible to tell what their power was like, since she couldn't feel any energy coming from the three of them.

Off on their right, standing on the other large platform, was none other than Beerus, the God of Destruction for Universe 7, who happened to be a anthropomorphic cat with purple colored skin, instead of fur, and he was dressed in his blue Destroyer attire, though at the moment he seemed distracted by something. Next to him stood Shin, a short purple skinned individual that was the Kaioshin of Universe 7, along with an elderly Kai that looked like he was getting close to retiring, though he was the Old Kai that Applejack and Rainbow had told Sunset and the others about, and a taller man that had pink colored skin, though his attire was that of an apprentice or attendant Kai, but Applejack knew him as Kibito, as he assisted Shin with his duties all the time. Standing near them was the Angel of Universe 7, Whis, though he had more effeminate features than most of the other Angels and he wore a maroon colored robe, in place of the blue robe that his brother Mojito wore, though he seemed interested in what was going to happen next. There was also one other god with their group, as there was a tall lady that was standing beside Beerus, on the opposite side of Shin and the other Kaioshin, who had pinkish-red colored hair, long enough to reach her lower back, and had pink-purple colored skin, though they knew her as Chronoa, the Supreme Kai of Time, or the God of Time... and, in addition to all that, she was also Beerus' wife and the mother of Applejack and Rainbow Dash, though Beerus must have convinced her to stick to her more adult form, since she usually looked like a child, but Sunset thought this form was better.

In front of them, with a grin on his face, was none other than a man dressed up in an orange colored gi with a blue undershirt, with black spiky hair where his bangs were hanging in some odd manner, though this particular man was Son Goku, the reason why the Tournament of Power and the Zen Exhibition Match were happening in the first place. Near him was a young man that was dressed up in the same colored gi, showing that he had been trained in a similar manner as to what Goku had been trained, though it made since considering that this was Son Gohan, Goku's son, and right now he was wearing a pair of glasses over his eyes, indicating that he must have been interrupted from his peaceful life for the match that would be happening soon. Off on Goku's right was an older man that was currently rubbing his rear, indicating that he had fallen on it when they dropped down into the area they were in, and his brown gi indicated that he had been trained in a different manner than Goku and Gohan, but according to Applejack the man was Mr. Satan, someone who had no skill or power of his own. The reason Mr. Satan was here was revealed by the large fat creature that was sitting near him, who had pink colored skin, small holes in the upper parts of his arms and parts of his head, where he also had circular ears of sorts and an antenna that allowed him to use some sort of special attack, but Applejack knew him as Buu, a creature of pure good that had been born from all the evil leaving Majin Buu's body some time ago... and he only listened to what Mr. Satan said, hence the reason the man was with the group in the first place.

After staring down at the two universes that would be battling each other Sunset noticed that they weren't the only gods to come down into the area they were in, as Universes 1, 2, 3, 4, and 5 floated down in the area around Universe 9, spread out to avoid being near each other, and in the area behind Universe 7 floated Universes 6, 8, 10, 11, and 12, putting them in the middle of the two, directly across from where the Grand Priest was standing on his own platform... and, oddly enough, they weren't the only ones with someone unknown, as Universe 11 had a tall figure that was wearing a black shroud to cover their entire body, preventing anyone from figuring out who they were.

"All the Gods of Destruction, the Kaioshin, and the Angels for the thirteen universes have gathered in one place, as if this were an actual summit." Discord commented, keeping his voice low so that only Sunset and the rest of their group could hear him talk, indicating that he was surprised by what they were seeing and that he could tell that the other gods seemed dangerous from a single glance.

Sunset nodded her head in agreement, as the last time they had seen all of the other gods had been when they were introduced to the other universes, where a few of the other Gods of Destruction felt that she was a weak god and didn't deserve her position, with Quitela, the yellow mouse Destroyer God, being the main one that felt that way. At the same time she noticed that Goku nodded in their direction, no doubt acknowledging Applejack's presence since they had been friends while she and Rainbow had been living in Universe 7, a motion that was replicated slightly, showing that they were waiting for someone to speak and didn't want to be the ones to incur the Grand Priest's wrath.

"Goku-san, your attention would be appreciated." the Grand Priest spoke up, showing that he was paying attention to what was going on around the area that they were in and that he had noticed Goku's movement, something that a few of the other gods would take offense to, since he could tell that the majority of the other universes were keeping their eyes on Universes 7 and 9 at the moment, before he spoke again, "Kaioshin and Gods of Destruction, gathered from all thirteen universes, as you have already been told, Lord Zeno wishes to hold a martial arts tournament called the Tournament of Power. Before that, however, the Lord Zeno from the future does not know what a martial arts tournament is, so we will hold a Zen Exhibition Match here, to raise his expectations for the coming tournament."

Almost as if their names had called them from the heaves a pair of thrones descended into the area behind the Grand Priest, where Sunset and the other gods witnessed the arrival of both the Present Lord Zeno and the Future Lord Zeno, the two Kings of All that watched and ruled over all of creation. Both versions of Lord Zeno were short and small, basically looking like children, and they had oval shaped heads, though their skin was sky blue colored and they had two purple sections on their heads, which went from the middle of their eyes to the sides of their heads where their small rounded ears were located. Both of them were wearing a magenta and yellow lined coat, with yellow colored pants and magenta colored shoes, though they also had a black and white shirt underneath their coats, which happened to possess the Kanji symbol for 'All', just like the shape of the palace. On the left and right side of the platform that the thrones were sitting on floated two more platforms, each with a single tall individual that had cyan colored skin, though it was hard to see their faces since they were wearing high collared purple colored jackets, which had golden lining, buttons, and shoulders, and under that both of them wore a sectioned grey colored suit and kept their hands behind their backs. In addition to all that they both wore a long pointy tipped bronze hat with a silver ball on top, while their eyes showed that they were making sure no one came near their Lords, as they were the seemingly powerful attendants that kept the Present and Future versions of Zeno safe, even though only a fool would dare attack the Kings of All.

"Lord Zeno," the Grand Priest said, showing that he had been paying attention to the energy in the area around them and knew that the Kings of All had arrived, to which he turned around and bowed his head towards the thrones, just as they came to a stop as well, "has arrived."

Everyone in the area, be they the powerful Gods of Destruction, the Angels that taught and guided those gods, or the Kaioshin that watched over the planets of their universes, bowed their heads in respect towards the Kings of All, and that even extended to the fighters that Beerus and Sidra brought with them, save for one individual.

"Hey, Zen-chan!" Goku said, to which Sunset glanced up for a moment and noticed that every God of Destruction and their counterpart gods were either shocked, disturbed, surprised, or outraged by what Goku had just said, though before he could say or do anything else Beerus stopped him before he got off the platform they were on, unfortunately the damage had already been done.

Not even a moment later several of the gods, the Destroyers to be exact, called Universe 7 out on how 'disrespectful' they were, going as far to call Goku 'impudent scum', which Sunset could tell came from Quitela, while some of them hoped that such actions didn't upset both versions of Lord Zeno, which actually seemed to come from Liquiir, the golden yellow furred fox god of Universe 8, who had three tails instead of one.

"Everyone." the Grand Priest said, to which he stood straight up and raised his hand as he faced the assembled gods once more, the action stopping many of them from talking, since they knew that it would be unwise to annoy him or make either versions of Lord Zeno upset, "It is thanks to the request of Goku-san that the Tournament of Power came to be. Son Goku, you may speak now."

"Right." Goku replied, where Beerus sighed and let go of him, allowing Goku to walk forward until he was at the edge of the platform that he and his universe were standing on, so he could give the rest of the universes his attention and state why he wanted the tournament to happen in the first place, "I heard that there are a lot of strong fighters out there, in the other universes, and I've seen quite a few capable fighters from a couple of universes, so that's why I asked Zen-chan... I want to fight those strong fighters and see how I fare against them."

"Say, Goku." a pair of voices said, to which the thrones floated over to the Universe 7 platform and lowered itself so that both versions of Zeno were level with Goku, though it was clear that the two Kings of All were taking turns talking, as the Future one spoke first and the Present one followed up with the same thing, even though it was clear that they had almost spoke up at the same time, "Show us a fight. Hurry and show us."

"You got it." Goku stated, showing that he wanted to make sure that both versions of Zeno were happy with what he and his fellow fighters brought to their fights, especially since he was eager to see what sort of power the three wolves that Universe 9 brought with them possessed.

Both versions of Zeno smiled as their platform rose back into the air and floated over to where the Grand Priest was standing, positioning themselves between their attendants like usual, while at the same time Goku took a few steps back so Gohan and Buu could stand beside him, even if Mr. Satan stood near Buu to make sure nothing happened to the creature that had been chosen to come with them.

"Now everyone, by Lord Zeno's request, in this Zen Exhibition Match," the Grand Priest said, showing that he was ready to get the show on the road, and based on how Goku looked he was eager to see which of the wolves he would be fighting, even if he had to be the last one to step into the ring, causing the universes to stand at attention while he spoke to them once more, "three martial artists from Universe 9 and from Universe 7 shall fight one on one. There will be no time limit for these matches, as they will only come to an end when one martial artist admits defeat or cannot continue, and the warriors are encouraged to fight with every power they have access to."

"Grand Priest-sama," Ro said, as there was something that he felt someone needed to ask, and since it appeared that none of the other universes, especially Universe 7, were going to ask the question he determined that he might as well do it, though at the same time Sunset could see that he was rubbing his hands, and not in the good way, "will there be a reward for the victors of this match?"

"The Zen Exhibition Match exists simply to show the appeal of battle to the Future Lord Zeno." the Grand Priest stated, though at the same time Sunset and the rest of her group detected that he wasn't too happy with the fact that a universe was asking about there being any sort of prize at the end of this match, if the sad-like expression on his face was anything to go by, which didn't sit well with Sunset at all, "It is not for determining which universe is superior. Still, so long as Lord Zeno wishes for a full on battle, anything less might result in the match being cancelled."

"So, if they consider the match to be boring, we'll be erased on the spot?" Sidra asked, to which Sunset's ears perked up for a moment, as she knew that, as a Destroyer God, she could 'destroy' certain things or people with her power, which makes the target cease to exist, but the act of 'erasing', from what little she had learned from Beerus the last time they had been in the same room, essentially erased the existence of whoever Lord Zeno targeted, regardless if the target was mortal, immortal, or even an entire universe.

"Let me just say that it is a possibility." the Grand Priest replied, where he closed his eyes for a moment, showing that there was a very real chance that if the Zen Exhibition Match was boring both versions of Lord Zeno might end up erasing either Universe 7, Universe 9, or even both of them for the poor performance, before opening his eyes a little and glanced back at the platform behind him, "All is as Lord Zeno wills it. But for now, it's time for the first match to begin. Warriors, to the fighting stage."

"Okay, I'm going first." the red wolf said, though as the Grand Priest's platform moved up to where Lord Zeno's small platform was floating, to get him out of the way and to have a better view of the fights to come, the red wolf jumped down into the ring and grinned as he stood in front of where his universe's platform was floating.

"We're counting on you, Basil." Ro stated, informing the other universes of the name of the red wolf, which was good to know so they didn't keep referring to him as 'red wolf' all the time, though while all that happened Sunset was a little curious as to what sort of power Basil and the other wolves possessed, "Show Lord Zeno your best moves!"

While all that was going on, and the blue wolf wished his brother good luck, as it appeared that the three of them might actually be brothers based on the fact that Basil said the same term back to him, Mr. Satan tended to Buu for a few moments and managed to get him back on his feet, as it appeared that he had fallen asleep while the Grand Priest had been talking and no one had noticed that fact. It was in that moment that Sunset determined that Buu was like a child, as the mere promise of more chocolate, the item that had got him on his feet, and the idea of playing with Basil, instead of fighting him, was all he needed to jump down into the fighting stage and stand there for a moment. What was interesting was that Basil seemed amused by the idea that Buu was his opponent, and when the Grand Priest called for the match to begin he rushed through the air and kicked an unobservant Buu to the side, before laughing as he rushed towards him and kicked him into the air, where he went on the offensive with a barrage of kicks. The good news was that both the Present and the Future Zeno seemed interested in the fight, as they were able to follow Basil's speed easily and actually seemed impressed, even if Buu wasn't fighting back yet, before Basil kicked Buu to the ground and landed nearby with the same cocky grin on his face, as if he thought that their battle was already over.

"Looks like the first guy from Universe 7 is a real buffoon." Basil commented, as he just stood there, staring at the downed form of Buu for a few seconds, clearly thinking that he was showing that Universe 9 was superior and that he had already scored a point for his team, even if Applejack thought differently at the moment, "Man, what a weakling. He's not even good enough for killing time!"

"How's that?" Ro asked, though as he said that everyone that was watching could tell that he was speaking to Beerus and the rest of the Universe 7 gods, almost as if the warriors themselves were nothing more than pawns that he could ignore, even if Goku and Gohan knew something he didn't, "These are the strongest and most ruthless fighters from my Universe 9! They are the Trio of Danger! The one fighting right now is the youngest brother, Basil the Kicker!"

As if to prove what his Kaioshin was saying Basil rushed over to where Buu was resting and kicked him into the air once more, where he launched another series of kicks at his target, this one much smaller than the first series he had used a few moments ago, before he sent Buu flying back into the fighting stage, all with the same grin on his face.

"Give up!" Ro continued, this time speaking to both Buu and the remaining two fighters that hadn't stepped into the ring yet, showing that he was arrogant in the abilities of the Trio of Danger and believed that none of them could be beaten in combat, even if Applejack knew better, "There's no way any of you could hope to win against us!"

"What a despicable Kaioshin he is..." Twilight commented, as she couldn't believe that a God of Creation would be so arrogant as to believe that his fighters were the strongest around and that no one could best them, because she knew better based on what she had seen in the past, before this point in time.

"He's not the nicest one from what I've seen," Applejack added, knowing that there were some nice Kaioshin in the thirteen universes, as Shin and Twilight were the nicest she had encountered so far, and had known that there had to be a few bad apples in the bunch, of which it appeared that Ro was one of those types.

Before anyone else could say anything Buu rolled over, so that his chest was facing the ceiling of the area, and he started to chuckle for a few moments, showing that he was having fun in the face of such danger, which confused a few of the gods while interesting both the Present and Future Zeno versions of Zeno in the process. Not even a moment later he rushed up to Basil and grabbed onto him, like a friend would grab a close friend, and seemed to ask the wolf to keep going, resulting in him getting kicked backwards once more, something that didn't bother him one bit as he got back up and zeroed in on his foe once more. This time around Basil kicked him so hard that Sunset discovered that he seemed to be made of rubber, as the upper part of his body headed diagonally up in the air from where Basil was located, but Buu used his feet to try and trip Basil and failed, only for Buu to pull his legs back up to him and started firing small ki blasts down at Basil, who kicked them out of the way and then avoided Buu's hands as he tried to clap them where his head had been located, where he rushed up to Buu's head and kicked it a few times, before blocking a headbutt and landed on the stage that was below them.

It was clear that Buu was having fun, that Goku was thinking about his own battle, and that both the Present and the Future Zeno were excited as well, though as all that happened Goku called out for Basil to show them his true power, since his current level wasn't enough to satisfy Buu, and a statement from the blue wolf caused Basil to ready himself. As such a flame-like aura surrounded Basil as he raised his power, which was enough to actually crack some of the closest pillars to the fighting stage, before his power gathered around his right foot, which he had raised into the air, and the wind pushed against them for a few seconds as he readied himself, even if he laughed in the process. Once he was ready Basil rushed through the air and started beating Buu up, kicking him around the entire fighting stage like he had been doing the entire time they had been fighting, before kicking him into the stage itself, which was when he brought the aura around his other foot and revealed that he was going to use his 'Shining Blaster' attack. The reality of the situation was that this attack was a continuous energy bullet type attack, as he loosed a volley of red orbs, loosed from his feet no less, that zeroed in on where Buu was laying and struck him in rapid succession, blowing up the entire area around him in a matter of seconds and obscured Buu at the same time.

"Universe 7, they're not match for us." Basil stated, loud enough to tell everyone that he believed that Universe 7 was nothing more than a bunch of weaklings, while at the same time landing on the ground nearby so he could survey the damage that had happened to Buu.

"Hey you, that was a little entertaining." Buu said, to which he emerged from the smoke with a grin on his face, though Basil seemed surprised when he noticed that there was a hole in Buu's chest where he had hit him, something that Buu actually noticed and touched for a moment, before hearing some moans from his universe's platform, ones that he was able to recognize easily, "Mr. Satan, are you alright!"

"I'm... I'm fine." Mr. Satan replied, as he had been knocked to the side when Basil had released his power, hence the reason the right side of his attire was messed up and he had a few bruises to show what happened to him, before he glanced down at the fighting stage, "Forget about me and focus on beating your opponent..."

Sunset and the others watched as Mr. Satan slipped into unconsciousness, as stated by Gohan not even a second later, since they didn't want to upset Buu too much, even though Buu's anger ignited and he started marching towards a confused Basil, who he blamed his friend's injuries on. The next thing Buu did was take a deep breath and sealed the hole in his chest, surprising Universe 9 in the process, before he beat on his chest for a few seconds and then released a good amount of steam from his head, prompting Basil to jump into the air and fire off another blast from his foot, only this time around Buu held his hands out and stopped it before it could touch him. When Buu repelled it, however, it accidentally went flying into the stands, right at the platform that Universe 11 was standing on, to which the mysterious figure that was standing behind Belmod stepped forward and caught the attack with both of their hands, crushing Basil's powerful attack in a matter of seconds, much to the amazement of some of the gods that were observing the battle. That went unnoticed by either of the combatants, as Buu went on the offensive and started pushing Basil around the area they were in, even knocking him into the air and beat the stuffing out of him, before sending him back into the stage, where he pulled him out of the stone and smashed him against the floor a few times, until he eventually threw Basil into one of the pillars and seemed to knock him out.

The sad part about it was that, while the fight itself had been interesting, both the Present Zeno and the Future Zeno weren't fully satisfied with how the fight appeared to be ending, despite Goku's quick attempt to explain how an actual martial arts match would end, revealing that the fight would go on, regardless of the fact that Basil had been thrown out of the arena, allowing the wolf to climb back into the arena so he could continue fighting.

"That thing." Basil suddenly said, revealing that there had to be a trump card or something that he was willing to play, so he could defeat Buu and show that Universe 9 was better than Universe 7, while at the same time Ro glared at him as he started to pull something out, "Gimme that thing!"

Ro hurled something through the air and Basil swallowed it not even a second later, where his body glowed with a red aura, one brighter than his own fur, for a few seconds before all of his muscles grew a few sizes, making him look more intimidating while also increasing his speed and his power, though while all that happened Beerus growled at the sight before him and said nothing, as it appeared that this was within the rules that both versions of Zeno were willing to play by and upsetting him was the last thing Beerus wanted to do.

"Performance enhancing drugs... never thought a universe would do such a thing in front of Lord Zeno." Celestia quietly commented, as she had to agree with Beerus' unspoken comment, that such a thing wasn't entirely fair since it appeared that Universe 7 didn't have anything like that, and everyone on her platform nodded their heads, as they all felt that it wasn't a fair fight anymore, but said nothing as they continued watching the fight.

Not even a few seconds later Basil and Buu went at it, where Basil lashed out with his feet and seemed to be pushing Buu back towards the edge of the fighting stage, in revenge for what happened to him most likely, though at the same time it appeared that Buu was defending himself against the attacks and might be moving back to prevent himself from getting hurt, even if his body could regenerate from whatever damage he took. It didn't take long for Basil to knock Buu down and get in the air above him, as the moment Buu recovered Basil went on a rampage and stuck at Buu's head with his feet, unleashing a powerful series of attacks that would have killed any normal person, or at the very least crippled them by shattering their spine or crushing part of their skull, before he pushed Buu into the stage floor and moved high into the air once more. The instant he was up there Basil used a technique he called 'Wolfgang Pressure' and loosed a series of powerful blasts down at where Buu was standing, igniting a large explosion in the area around Buu, and when the smoke cleared Basil landed on the stage and huffed, though he continued to grin as he proclaimed that this was a victory for him and Universe 9.

"Do you see that, Universe 7?" Ro asked, where he grinned as he pointed his finger at Goku and the others, showing that he believed that Buu had been defeated and that Basil was the winner, despite what the reality of the situation actually was, "This is the power of my Universe 9!"

The instant he said that Buu burst out of the rubble, at first shaped like a ball and then expanded into the form he had been using earlier, where his head emerged from his body, showing that Basil's attack had really done nothing to him, before he landed on the stage and grinned at his foe. Buu pulled his arms to his right side and immediately started to gather his ki, forming a powerful sphere of energy in the style of a Kamehameha, the power of which caused Basil to stand there with a look of confusion on his face, allowing Buu to fully charge his attack without interruption before firing it through the space between them. Basil actually took the orange colored Kamehameha head on, allowing the energy to surge through his body and pass into the area behind him, which was followed by an explosion that rocked the area that Basil was standing in, though as the smoke from that cleared Buu lowered his hands as he found that a severe amount of damage had been done to his foe, including rips in his cloak, but that seemed to be as far as their battle would go. The reason behind that was because whatever drug Basil had taken had finally worn off, as some smoke departed from the wolf's body and he shrunk back to his original form, before collapsing on the stage floor, completely exhausted from taking Buu's powerful attack head on, even though he had managed to stand for a few moments after taking it.

"That was fun!" the Present and Future versions of Zeno said, taking turns like they had been doing when they wanted to speak, while at the same time the Grand Priest had looked back at them to see what their opinion on the battle had been, since it went further than what a normal match would have been in Universe 7.

"Both the Present and the Future Lord Zeno have offered their words of content." the Grand Priest stated, speaking to everyone once more, though even as he said that he noticed that Ro, Sidra, and even Mojito seemed disappointed in Basil's defeat, even if Ro was the one who was the most disappointed, "The first match is concluded! The victor is from Universe 7, Majin Buu!"

Buu cheered for a few seconds, pleased that he had shown that Universe 7 wasn't to be underestimated, before heading back to the platform that the rest of his team was on, where Sunset watched as he performed his own version of a healing technique and restored Mr. Satan to full health, confirming something that Applejack and Rainbow had told her some time ago, when they told her about their adventures. As the Grand Priest restored the fighting stage to it's former glory, and removed all the cracks that had occurred during the previous fight, Sunset also noticed that the next fighters were the yellow wolf from Universe 9, who was hunched over and seemed to have a fierce look on his face, and Gohan for Universe 7, which promised to be an interesting fight if she remembered what she had been told about the younger Saiyan. Despite all of this, however, only one thing worried her, and that was the concerned look that was on Beerus' face, as if he and the rest of his team knew something about the Tournament of Power that they didn't know, and she even noticed that the expression was only on Beerus' face when he glanced her way, meaning that he was trying to warn her about something without actually telling her.

Despite the worry she felt, as this meant that the consequences for losing the Tournament of Power might be even more severe than they originally realized, she kept a straight face and focused on what was happening in front of her, even though she had the feeling that none of them were going to like the news whenever the Grand Priest decided it was time to tell them what happened to the losers.

Preparation: Shocking News

The only thing that Sunset was happy about, when she considered the Zen Exhibition Match, was that there were a few moments after a match ended and before another one began for her and the others to glance down at the warriors that were fighting before their eyes. Applejack had told her about the power that Majin Buu possessed, back when she and Rainbow were trying to stop him from destroying the version of Earth that rested in Universe 7, but seeing his power for herself confirmed many of the tales that she had been told, especially his incredible recovery power that had sealed the hole in his chest. At the same time she knew that Universe 9 wasn't to be underestimated, as Basil had put up quite the fight and had impressed a few of the gods, because she could tell that a few of them were interested in what had happened, but even then she had to consider what the other two brothers were capable of, since their energy was impossible to feel, hence the reason that she and the others were remaining silent and observing the fighting stage. The only person that didn't seem worried about anything was Goku, as he was staring over at the blue wolf that had his arms crossed, even though Basil was laying near him, on the floor of the platform, showing that he must have tended to his brother for a moment before focusing on the upcoming fight.

Of course both the Present and the Future Lord Zeno were excited about the fight that was about to begin, as the mere mention that Gohan was Goku's son interested the both of them greatly, and Sunset could hear them asking the Grand Priest if he was strong like his father, despite the fact that Gohan clearly hadn't fought anyone in a long time. At the same time Sunset and the others gained the name of the yellow wolf, as his name was Lavender according to what all of them were told, showing that the Grand Priest must have been told about the warriors before hand or knew about them, though Sunset and her group glanced down at the platform, as it appeared the fight would be starting soon. It was also during that moment that Sunset noticed that Lavender was wearing a pair of green colored pants with suspenders, while Basil only had the torn cape, his black gloves, and red boots, while the third brother had brown pants and brown boots, along with a red scarf around his neck.

"Gohan!" Goku said, as there was something that he wanted to tell his son before he got close to Lavender, so they didn't reveal anything to their opponent, which was when Gohan looked back up to him, showing that he was listening to what his father had to say, "You're strong, and I have faith in your abilities and whatever plan your thinking of, so go show him how strong you are and rediscover your fighting spirit!"

A slight smile appeared on Gohan's face as he nodded his head in agreement and turned back towards Lavender, to which the two of them stepped away from their platforms and approached each other, though when they were close to the middle of the fighting stage, and came to a stop, Gohan assumed his battle stance while Lavender stood there, keeping the deranged look on his face.

"Let the second match," the Grand Priest said, where he glanced at the universes that were currently watching the matches that were unfolding before their eyes, seeing that all of them were eager to get the second match started, which was when he raised his hand into the air, "begin!"

Gohan and Lavender went at it immediately, as the moment the Grand Priest told them to begin the fight the two of them rushed forward and swung their fists at their opponent, allowing them to clash in the middle of the fighting stage for a few seconds, before they separated their fists and started throwing a series of punches and kicks to slip by the defenses that they encountered. Lavender, from what Sunset could tell, was more used to fighting with both his arms and his legs, as opposed to his brother Basil, who only used his feet the entire time he had been up against Buu, though it wasn't long before he could actually dodge Gohan's slower attacks. It was during one of those punches that Lavender jumped into the air and used both his hands and his feet to grab onto the outstretched arm that Gohan intended to punch him with, where he rotated himself a little so his face would be level with Gohan's, only so he could blow a sickly purple puff of smoke in Gohan's face before letting go and jumping backwards. As some of the gods started to question what was going on, since they had no idea what Lavender had done, Gohan rubbed his eyes as Lavender breathed the same smoke onto both of his fists, before he rushed forward and loosed a series of punches into Gohan's stomach, followed by hitting him into the floor of the fighting stage.

During all of that Sunset, Applejack, and Celestia immediately noticed the faint purple skin around Gohan's eyes, as if he had been poisoned or something, meaning that it was dangerous for someone that wasn't Lavender to breathe in the smoke that he could use whenever he wanted.

"He's starting the match by blinding Gohan..." Twilight commented, as she understood what they were seeing, though at the same time she couldn't believe that this sort of power was even allowed, since blinding someone, even temporary, was the result of poisons or natural occurring events, but since the Grand Priest didn't seem to be stopping the battle she had to assume that he was okay with it.

"Yes, and with a rather potent poison by the looks of it." Celestia added, though she was happy to see that Twilight was studying the fighters from Universe 9, just like she and the rest of their group were doing, before they all turned their attention back to the fight, as it appeared that neither of the warriors were done yet.

Gohan weakly got back up to his feet and started throwing a few punches at random, since he had no idea where his opponent was supposed to be this time around, and Lavender took advantage of his current state by dodging those weak attacks and then retaliated with his own jabs, much to the joy of Universe 9.

"How about that, Universe 7?!" Ro stated, once more sounding pleased with the fact that one of his warriors had the early advantage in the fight, but at the same time it appeared that he wasn't even thinking about Basil's loss and the fact that Buu had turned the tables on him so quickly, something that Gohan could do as well, "That's the Trio of Danger's second brother, Lavender, and his power Poison Blow! Enjoy writhing in pain from that poison!"

"Do you like my poison?" Lavender asked, though at the same time he smacked Gohan to the floor, clearly not even bothered by the fact that both the Present and the Future Lord Zeno were frowning at the moment, showing that he didn't seem to care about the fact that they were here to entertain the Kings of All, "Take too much of it and your body will rot."

In that moment Shin seemed to pull out a small brown sack that he had been carrying the entire time, and Sunset had only now noticed thanks to the fact that he held it up for a moment, where Applejack informed her that he was carrying the special Senzu Beans that healed a warrior's wounds and restored their stamina, perfect for when they had to deal with threats that wouldn't admit defeat, but Gohan clearly didn't want one at the moment. Lavender seemed to be perfectly fine with this scenario, as he admitted that his poison was gradually absorbed by the bodies of his foes, where the poison rotted them away from the inside, all while he moved around the area that Gohan was standing in. Sunset immediately understood what the game plan was this time around, as it appeared that Goku was using this fight to reawaken his son's fighting spirit and deemed that being unable to sense Lavender's energy, along with the inability to see him, was the perfect training Gohan needed. It seemed to work just fine, as a few seconds later Lavender stood behind Gohan and jumped into the air, spinning around so that the backside of his left leg would come down on Gohan's head, but the fact that his leg touched the tips of Gohan's hair caused the young warrior to shift his stance and block the attack with his right arm, surprising Lavender in the process.

It was in that moment of surprise that Gohan seized the opportunity that was presented to him, by uppercutting his foe, sending Lavender flying for a moment before he touched the stage floor once more, where he growled as he stared at Gohan, clearly thinking about what had just happened and whether or not it was a fluke.

Not even seconds later it was clear that Lavender determined that Gohan's ability to hit him had to have been a fluke, as he rushed towards his foe and tried to punch him a few times, where he found that Gohan blocked his attacks with the palm of his hand, and when he tried to lash out with a kick Gohan stopped it with his right arm. The stunned expression that appeared on Lavender's face gave Gohan the chance to raise his left leg and kick him with the bottom of his boot, knocking the wolf away from him and caused Lavender to rub the area he had been hit in once more as he stared at his blind foe. It was clear that Ro felt that this was impossible, that Gohan shouldn't be able to block Lavender's attacks and lash out with his own, but the blue wolf informed him that by being blinded in such a manner Gohan's other senses had been heightened, making the fight more difficult for Lavender in some aspects, before a grin appeared on his face, which meant that he found Gohan to be a worthy opponent. At the same time Lavender didn't seem to care about what Gohan was doing, as he went on the offensive once more and found that Gohan blocked each of his attacks in rapid succession, before kicking him backwards once more, showing that he could follow his movements quite well.

As Lavender stood up, however, it became clear that he had been thinking about something and floated into the air this time, meaning that he wouldn't make any noise as he silently flew around the area that Gohan was in, who stood there and looked around as he tried to sense where his foe had wandered off to, allowing Lavender to raise both of his hands and ready more of his poison for whatever he had in mind. That was when he started firing off sickly purple colored blasts at Gohan, hitting him all over his body without any way to defend himself, before one blast knocked him backwards and forced a slightly injured Gohan to huff as he attempted to stand up, all while Lavender chuckled as his gathered his energy for another powerful attack that was aimed right at Gohan. It was during that moment that Gohan awakened part of his inner power, where a white aura seemed to gather around him for a few seconds, one that was immediately replaced by a more intense golden yellow aura, one that caused his hair to spike up and take on a golden yellow coloration that surprised Lavender, even though Applejack knew it as the first Super Saiyan form a Saiyan could achieve.

"Wow. What is that?!" the Present and Future Zeno asked, showing that they had no idea what sort of form this was, or at the very least it appeared that it had to be the one from the future that was asking what Gohan was doing, which made sense considering that he hadn't seen the tournament between Universe 6 and 7, something that the present one had seen some time ago.

"That is a Super Saiyan." the Grand Priest replied, knowing that one of the Kings of All had no idea what Gohan was doing at the moment, hence why he was so willing to explain what was going on, even though the two deities cheered that it was bright, shiny, and powerful for a few seconds after he said that.

Lavender seemed to think that he still had the advantage and moved behind Gohan so he could attack his back once more, just like he had done earlier, though this time around, when he fired another blast at his foe, Gohan swung his arm and knocked the blast back at him, forcing Lavender to dodge and watch as it collided with one of the pillars, where it let off a small explosion as he turned back towards his foe. Unfortunately it appeared that Lavender seemed to think that all of this was a fluke, as he floated around the area that they were fighting in and loosed a storm of blasts, from a number of different directions, at Gohan, who stood there and smacked all of them away from where he was standing. Lavender then laughed as the smoke covered the area that Gohan was in, though as that happened Gohan burst out of the smoke and rushed up to where Lavender was floating, where he went on the offensive and attacked his foe, who defended against the incoming punches and kicks as they moved through the air. It was clear that Lavender was confused as to how Gohan was able to block his attacks and hit him in response, but that didn't stop him from trying to get back the advantage he had when the battle began, leaving everyone to watch what they were doing as they floated higher in the air.

Sunset and her group, on the other hand, determined that Gohan was using his energy like a radar, reflecting his energy on the area he was in so he could figure out where his foe was standing, though at the same time the technique might also work against him, causing them to wait and see what happened next as the duo battled each other.

Gohan was able to knock Lavender to the stage floor, but this time when he moved in to attack he gasped in pain as he crashed into the floor himself, turning off the Super Saiyan form he had taken on as he held his body, leaving him wide open for any attack his foe had for him. In that moment they discovered that taking on the Super Saiyan form had only accelerated the spread of the poison in Gohan's body, turning the tide of battle back over to Lavender, who was taking advantage of what was in from of him and lashed out at Gohan once more. For a few moments it seemed like the battle might actually end in Lavender claiming victory, but that was before something interesting happened, as Gohan moved back into the air and took on his Super Saiyan state again, though this time around he boosted the aura to a higher level, before he continued to fight with his foe. It wasn't long before Gohan gathered his power and loosed a Kamehameha at Lavender, who also pulled his energy together and loosed a sickly beam of energy to counter the attack, where the light of their two attacks meeting caused the Present and Future Zeno to cheer as the two warriors battled. While the two of them engaged in their beam struggle, as that was the proper name for what happened when two beams of almost equal power clashed with each other and didn't explode immediately, they noticed that the purple on Gohan's skin continued to spread up his arms, before the pain got to him and his beam weakened, just enough for Lavender to push his into Gohan and cause an explosion that knocked him towards the stage floor.

After that happened Lavender followed Gohan a bit before letting out a much larger poison cloud, one that Gohan actually flew into as he surrounded his body with his aura, and not even a moment later Gohan burst out of the smoke and punched Lavender backwards. He then followed that up by flying behind him and grabbing onto Lavender, trapping him in a full-nelson hold, to which he flew around for a moment before angling himself so that they would crash into the center of the fighting stage, a tactic that definitely surprised Lavender as they crashed into the floor. When the smoke cleared they found that a decent sized crater rested in front of them, where both Lavender and Gohan were resting, where the gods watched as Lavender turned his head to the side and slipped into unconsciousness, while at the same time Gohan forced himself into a standing position for a few seconds, though before he could do anything he crashed to the floor and didn't move for a few moments. Ro and a number of the gods looked confused for a moment, as they weren't sure how they were going to score the battle, to which they turned their heads towards the Grand Priest, whose platform floated down so he could better look at the two warriors that had been knocked out.

"The second match," the Grand Priest said, to which he raised both of his hands into the air, a movement that was different from what he had been using the entire time he spoke to the assembled gods, and he noticed that all of them were interested in his ruling of the match, "with both warriors down, is a tie!"

Sunset noticed that Ro wasn't exactly happy with the fact that Universe 9 had lost the first match and had tied in the second match, though at the same time Goku jumped down into the ring and rushed to his son's side, where he gave him one of the Senzu Beans that they had brought with them. It was interesting to see what happened next, as she hadn't actually seen the effects of the magical beans before, and she had to admit that the healing properties of the beans were quite special, as the poison vanished from Gohan's body in a matter of seconds, as if it had never been there to begin with, and restored Gohan's energy. Gohan, despite bringing the battle to a draw, seemed disappointed that he didn't win the battle, but at the same time Goku told him that it was okay, since it had been some time since he had been in a battle like this, and seeing how excited his father was for his match caused a smile to appear on Gohan's face, indicating that all he needed was his father acting like normal to lessen his own negative feelings on the battle, erasing them in seconds by what they were seeing.

"Gohan's gotten a bit rusty since he took on a more peaceful lifestyle," Applejack commented, as she had seen Gohan when he was serious, back when Majin Buu, the evil one anyway, had been a threat to the entirety of Universe 7, and while he wasn't at that state of power right now she had the feeling that he'd awaken his old power again in no time, "but he is Goku's son, so he'll be back at his old level of power in no time."

"Agreed." Sunset said, as it looked like just this one battle was necessary to reignite the fighting spirit that had laid dormant inside Gohan, to some degree anyway, but even as she thought about that she noticed that the Grand Priest was facing both the Present and the Future Lord Zeno, meaning that something must have happened.

"To all the gods gathered here, I have an announcement from Lord Zeno." the Grand Priest said, though at the same time Sunset noticed that many of the gods gulped for a moment, showing that they were afraid of what they might be told, since there was no telling what the two Zeno might have told him over the last few moments, "Lord Zeno is very moved that beings of the lowest mortal level rank could put on such a wonderful fight. In fact Lord Zeno has evaluated all 13 universes and ranked them accordingly. The average level of the mortal-inhabited stars in Universe 7, for example, is 3.18, which isn't good, as they are the second from the bottom."

"If we're second from the bottom, which universe is below us?" Whis asked, though even as he said that he had the feeling that he knew who it was, considering the match they were currently engaged in, but even then he actually felt that the changes Beerus had gone through had warranted a higher mortal level, maybe closer to a four, though it would appear that his own thoughts were mistaken.

"Surely you can tell." the Grand Priest replied, to which he glanced back at Universe 9, where Sidra had a blank look on his face and Ro seemed completely caught off guard by what he was suggesting, though even as that happened he came to the conclusion to just say what the ranking was and get it over with, "Universe 9's average mortal level is the lowest of all 13 universes, as it's only 1.86. Lord Zeno has often said that there are too many universes, and Son Goku-san from Universe 7's proposal was the perfect opportunity to fulfill his will. By his hand, Lord Zeno will erase the universes that lose the Tournament of Power."

There was a moment of silence following that statement, to which Sunset's group realized the danger that Beerus had been trying to silently warn them about, which might have been the entire reason behind why the Grand Priest decided to reveal that news now, just to tell Beerus that nothing escaped his sight, and, at the same time, Sunset could already tell that a few of the other gods were already glaring at Goku with hatred in their eyes, as if this was all his fault, despite the fact that it sounded like he might have saved some of them instead.

"Does losing the Zen Exhibition Match mean getting erased as well?" Ro asked, as now that they knew what the stakes were for the actual tournament he had to wonder if the same rules applied to this set of matches, because if they did than Universe 9 was in a whole lot of trouble.

"No. Neither universe will be erased if they lose the Zen Exhibition Match." the Grand Priest stated, as he could tell that Ro was stressed out, especially since it was clear that two of his warriors had been defeated, while only one warrior from Universe 7 had been defeated.

"Grand Priest-sama, there is something I wish to confirm." Shin said, speaking up for a moment as he got on his knees, like he would if he was bowing from the ground, and he noticed that the Grand Priest turned towards him for a moment before nodding his head, "You said that the defeated universes would be erased... you do mean that only one universe will be left standing by the end of the Tournament of Power?"

"No. Universe 1, Universe 12, Universe 5, and Universe 8 are exempt from entering." the Grand Priest replied, though at the same time he could tell that the four groups of gods in question breathed a sigh of relief, as they didn't have to worry about everything he had told them back in their own universes, "The average level of those four universes is over 7, so they won't be erased."

"So in other words, the universes with the lowest mortal levels were going to be erased anyway, and only the winning universe gets to stay." Beerus commented, though as he spoke the Grand Priest noticed that he was shaking, not from fear of speaking to him, but out of fear that he'd lose his daughters and the life they had given him, before he steeled himself and faced the Grand Priest, "What about Universe 13? Surely they are exempt from the tournament as well, since they were only recently elevated to the status of an official universe?"

"Unfortunately, they're not exempt on account of their 5.38 mortal level." the Grand Priest stated, showing that he must have been calculating the mortal levels for some time, in anticipation for something like this, before he thought of something else, "In fact they're lucky that they became official when they did, as Lord Zeno was growing tired of watching their universe remain in the same state for so long, without a being worthy of becoming it's God of Destruction, and would have already erased it the moment the Tournament of Power was announced, if they had still been 'unofficial'. This gives them the chance to fight for their right to continue existing, if they overcome the remaining eight universes that they'll have to fight in the tournament."

Beerus stood there for a moment, thinking about what he and the others had been told, before nodding his head as he stepped back into line, but at the same time Sunset noticed that he was silently blaming himself for putting not only his friends and family, but his entire universe, in the position they were in, especially since losing meant total heartbreak for both Rainbow and Applejack and winning meant losing his daughters. It was quite literally a lose-lose situation for him, and he clearly hated the fact he was being put in this situation, though Sunset couldn't blame him for feeling that way, as she didn't like the fact that they were being included in the Tournament of Power, when the reality should be them being put on the sides since they were new to being an official universe. She had to wonder if it was Sargeras' efforts to purge the entirety of Universe 13 that put them in this mess, or if it was the foul Necromorphs and their Brethren Moons that Chrysalis had encountered, a combination of the two, or something else entirely, but at the end of the day she knew that it honestly didn't matter, as they had been selected to participate in the Tournament of Power and had no choice in the matter, as she had the feeling that if they tried to refuse their universe would be wiped out in an instant. In fact she had to consider how strong Twilight, Applejack, Celestia, and even Discord were, as they were all shocked by the news of their impending erasure if they lost, and yet none of them had cracked yet and were standing their ground, almost as if they were following her lead in some manner.

"Shall we move onto the third match?" the Grand Priest asked, as he was sure that Lord Zeno was getting tired of hearing them talk about who was going to be in the Tournament of Power and who wasn't going to participate, and he was eager to wrap the Zen Exhibition Match up.

"Just a moment, Grand Priest-sama." the Old Kai said, showing that there was one more thing that they needed to know before the third match began, though at the same time Beerus was surprised that the elderly Kaioshin was even talking at the moment, "Wh... What will happen to the gods of the defeated universes?"

"You'll be erased at the same time as your universe is, except for the Angels." the Grand Priest stated, though while the Angels that watched over Universes 2, 3, 4, 6, 9, 10, and 11 seemed happy to hear that news he noticed that Whis, of all his sons and daughters, actually seemed conflicted about this news, showing him how much of an impact two inhabitants of Universe 13 had on Universe 7's gods, "The only exception to that is Universe 13's Angel, so if they lose the Tournament of Power she'll be erased with them."

Celestia gripped her scepter a little tighter than she normally did for a few seconds, as she was caught off guard by the last part of the announcement, but in the end she realized that it made sense, considering that she wasn't one of the Grand Priest's children, who were the Angels for the other twelve universes, allowing her to return to holding her scepter like she usually did as they waited for the third match to begin.

"That concludes the announcement." the Grand Priest said, a statement that told everyone that there would be no more questions about the tournament itself, showing that it was time to get back to why they were all here, to which he looked down at the fighting stage once more, "Next is the third match. This will be the last one."

In that instant the Grand Priest snapped his fingers and the crater that had formed from Gohan and Lavender's fight disappeared as the stage glowed, to which Goku grinned as Gohan returned to the platform his father had been standing on minutes ago, though as that happened the blue wolf, Bergamo as Ro called him, lightly leapt into the air and floated down onto the stage, which was when he finally uncrossed his arms and glared at Goku.

"So, your name's Bergamo?" Goku asked, though at the same time he continued to grin, as he had seen what Basil and Lavender had been able to do in their fights and he was eager to see what sort of power his foe commanded, "I'm Son Goku, and I'm eager to see what sort of power you have hidden up your sleeves."

"Shut your mouth, you scum!" Bergamo loudly said, causing Goku and several of the watchers to frown, as in the gods that weren't annoyed with Goku, which included Sunset's group, before he turned away from his opponent and stared at the assembled gods that were observing the fights, showing that he had something that he wanted to say, "All the gods, hear me! I am the eldest brother of the Trio of Danger, Bergamo the Crusher! I am a warrior from Universe 9, a place that Lord Zeno said has the lowest mortal level! However, this man's level is far below our low-ranking mortal level! Without his stupid wish, we could have lived in peace! He's a simple fool that doesn't have a single thought inside his head!"

"Don't you think you're going overboard with this?" Goku inquired, as he was surprised that his foe was going to try and slander his name and image like this, instead of doing as Zeno wanted and battle each other, but even as he said that Bergamo glanced at him with an angry look in his eyes.

"Silence, demon!" Bergamo snapped, showing that he wasn't going to allow Goku to interfere with what he wanted to tell the gods, despite the fact that this had to be boring to both the Present and the Future Zeno, and that he was going to continue to paint an image in the minds of the gods, "You are the enemy of all thirteen universes! That is why I shall crush you, before the gods and Lord Zeno!"

What happened next only told Sunset that Bergamo had to be out of his mind, as the blue wolf turned towards the pair of thrones and knelt before them, like a knight would to the king of the kingdom that he was guarding, before bowing his head in respect.

"Lord Zeno," Bergamo said, indicating that he was speaking to the Kings of All, even though someone could have figured that out by seeing who he was kneeling towards, but at the same time everyone remained silent as they waited for him to stop talking, "Once I have crushed this man, please rescind your rule to erase the defeated universes."

Sunset knew what Bergamo was ultimately doing, as he was setting Goku up to look like the villain in this scenario, one that wanted the other universes to be destroyed, when the reality of the situation was that Lord Zeno had planned on erasing all but four universes in the first place, and that the tournament would allow one more to survive. Goku was giving the nine chosen universes a chance to fight for their survival, instead of being erased instantly, and while she and her fellow gods could see this truth it seemed like they were the only ones, as a good number of the other gods seemed to be thinking along the lines of what Bergamo had said, and she could tell that Beerus wasn't pleased with the wolf either. It was easy to tell which universes felt that Goku was evil, as Sunset's group could see the auras of destruction form around the platforms of the gods that were angry with the Saiyan, of which it appeared that most of them were considering jumping down and erasing Goku themselves, and they would have if not for the fact that this was the Zen Exhibition Match and doing so would have ruined Lord Zeno's mood. From what she could tell it appeared that a good number of the chosen universes would likely send warriors to deal with Goku, to make him suffer for what he had done to the universes, meaning that they might be the only ones that wouldn't be against them.

While all this was happening the Grand Priest turned towards the Present and Future Lord Zeno, no doubt asking about Bergamo's request, since it wasn't something that they had been expecting to happen, and just seeing that the two Kings of All were considering the request made the other gods do nothing as they waited to hear their verdict.

"Bergamo, was it?" one of the Zeno's asked, to which Bergamo nodded his head for a moment, showing that he was listening and that they had gotten his name correct, while at the same time the Grand Priest floated near the thrones as he looked at the gods, "It's already decided. Yeah, it's decided. But... your proposal is accepted. It is."

Many of the universes were happy with that statement, that the Present and Future Lord Zeno were going to rescind their decision to erase any universe that lost the Tournament of Power, but at the same time Sunset knew something that the other gods seemed to overlook, and that was the fact that Bergamo had to defeat Goku for that to happen. It was a tall order, since Goku's power in his Super Saiyan Blue form put him on a level that could rival the gods, and since they had no idea what sort of power Bergamo had it was possible that he might actually pull it off, or he might find himself suffering a crushing defeat at the end of the day.

"If Universe 9's Bergamo is victorious in this battle," the Grand Priest said, raising his voice so that all of the pairs of gods could hear him, just like when he spoke earlier in his announcements, causing everyone to turn their attention to him once more, since he'd clarify what Lord Zeno had said, "the rule that universes that lose in the Tournament of Power shall be rescinded. However, Son Goku-san, if you should hold back in your match, then Lord Zeno will skip the Tournament of Power entirely and erase all of the universes immediately."

"Don't worry, I wasn't planning on holding back at all." Goku replied, though he was a little surprised by what Bergamo had convinced the Zenos to do, since he had been told that it was near impossible for the King of All to change his mind, but at the very least this gave his foe a reason to fight with all of his power, "What do you say, Bergamo? Shall we get our fight started and show off our power?"

Bergamo growled as he remained in his crouched position, moving to his left as Goku did the same, making sure to keep some distance between each other as they studied their opponents, showing the other universes that Goku wasn't the simple fool that he had been labeled as, despite the fact that it was impossible for them to see him in any good light now, a fact that annoyed Beerus a little. The instant that the Grand Priest stated that the match had started both of the warriors rushed towards the edge of the fighting stage and then turned towards their foe, where they kicked at each other once before exchanging sides, only for Bergamo to rush around to Goku's backside and kick him in the face. That opened Goku up to a few more attacks, though he only received a punch to the face before he knocked Bergamo back, who rushed at him again as they met back up in the middle of the stage, where they both attempted to punch each other while also dodging their foe's attacks, showing that they were both skilled in their own individual styles. In addition to all of that Bergamo occasionally rushed to Goku's back and attacked him from that side, often returning to the dodging of attacks that they had been doing before, though he changed that moments later as he kicked Goku backwards and tired to pierce his face with his right fingers, only for Goku to catch the outstretched hand within inches of his face.

In the end it seemed that, despite his earlier claims, Bergamo knew that Goku was strong and seemed to acknowledge that fact, something that Goku seemed to agree with as he let go of his foe's hand, showing that he wanted to see more of Bergamo's power and that he would respond in kind.

"Hit me!" Bergamo declared, though this time he spread his arms and opened his chest up to being hit, showing that he was willing to let himself be hurt so he could make this battle interesting, even if his definition of interesting was much different than what everyone else used, "I'll show you why they call me Bergamo the Crusher!"

Goku stood there for a moment, studying his foe since such an action was reckless, regardless of who someone was fighting, and it wasn't long before he determined that he might as well see what sort of power Bergamo had, to which he unleashed a series of powerful punches on his opponent, striking his foe's chest in rapid succession. After a moment or two he stopped punching Bergamo's chest and backed up, where he and the observers watched as the dents he had made glowed red for a moment before disappearing, which was followed by Bergamo growing in size a little, to the point where he was slightly taller than the tips of Goku's hair. Bergamo grinned as he noticed the look of confusion on Goku's face, which was what he had been counting on, though as he took his stance once more his fists glowed red, showing that he was preparing something, before he rushed at Goku once more. This time around, when Goku blocked the attack, he found that his foe's power was greater than before, to which he dodged the next couple of attacks and even jumped into the air to avoid the last one, where Bergamo's fist put a small hole in the stage as he missed his mark. While he wasn't looking Goku spun around and brought the backside of his leg down on Bergamo, knocking him back when he defended himself, and loosed a few more punches into his foe's chest, though when he backed away Bergamo increased in size once more and grinned at him.

When Goku rushed forward again he was punched in the chest and knocked back onto the fighting stage, though it was clear that Bergamo had to be taking the power of his attacks and adding it to his own, making him taller and stronger the more damage he took... a dangerous combination, as that was Sunset's thoughts on the power Bergamo was showing them, but at the same time it appeared that both Goku and Gohan had figured it out as well.

"Do you see that, Universe 7?" Ro asked, once more butting into a battle so he could talk about his fighter, though one would have thought that he would just stop talking and let his warrior take care of himself, especially after what happened to Basil and Lavender in their own fights, "Bergamo the Crusher is a warrior who can turn his enemy's attacks into his own power and return them twofold! His strength is truly limitless."

This time around no one bothered to say anything to Ro, meaning that he was just talking to hear himself talk at this point, as they were focused on what Goku was going to do against a foe that could turn his own power against him like this, provided he actually take some damage from the attacks in question. The response to Bergamo's power was Goku ascending to his Super Saiyan form, surprising some of the gods that were watching them, before he burst through the air and slammed into Bergamo's chest, unleashing a few punches that increased his foe's size and power once more, but at the same time his giant state was starting to have a single weakness that he didn't seem to know about. All Bergamo seemed interested in was the fact that he could return Goku's power to him, resulting in him attempting to punch his foe and struck the stage, cracking the surface as tiles were uprooted in the wake of his power, before he stood up and soaked in the rest of the damage, growing to the size where his head was on level with Lord Zeno's thrones. Goku didn't seem to mind this type of power, even if he felt that it was unoriginal, and when Bergamo tried to fire a sphere of energy at him he simply dodged it and flashed in front of Bergamo's face, delivering a powerful kick that started to send him backwards, but he caught himself and kicked Goku higher through the air, before firing a number of energy spheres at his foe.

Goku actually let one strike him, which in turn gave the others something to zero in on, before he flew in a spiral around the incoming attacks and struck at Bergamo once more, cutting off the spheres before he zipped around through the air, dodging Bergamo's attacks and striking at his foe every now and then.

Ro seemed to be pleased with how the battle was going, as he determined there was nothing for Goku to do but fly through the air and avoid Bergamo's attacks, while at the same time Bergamo seemed pleased by the fact that he was pushing Goku back, despite the fact that he had no idea what sort of power Goku commanded. Even the Present and Future Lord Zeno were interested in how the battle was going, since they weren't expecting this to happen at all, but that didn't stop everyone from waiting to see what Goku did next, as Sunset was sure that he had a plan to turn the tables and use his foe's height to his advantage. The opening came when Goku rushed in to attack Bergamo, who parried the incoming punch with his own, though this time around there was a brief blinding light, that only covered the area in front of him, and that gave Goku more than enough time to move before Bergamo could see again, confusing the giant blue wolf as he looked around and tried to find where Goku had wandered off to. Goku, who had been holding onto part of Bergamo's scarf, which had grown with him, slipped off of it and landed behind his foe, where he leapt forward and kicked the back of Bergamo's right leg, causing the giant wolf to topple to the ground as his back hit the fighting stage, which only served to increase his size and power once more.

Despite the fact that Goku warned him about his increased size, and the number of blind spots this form gave his foe, Bergamo continued to attack him, causing Goku to reply in kind purely for the sake of increasing his foe's power, to give himself an even greater challenge, until eventually his size came back to bite him as he fell to one knee when the edge of the fighting stage shattered under the weight of his large form.

"Can you still get even stronger?" Goku asked, as he landed in front of his foe, because he was curious as to how much more power Bergamo could take before he reached his limits, which would be around the time that he collapsed under the strain of maintaining such a large form.

"Curse you!" Bergamo shouted, to which he raised his fist and swung at Goku, intending to smash him into the stage and fulfill his end of the bargain, so he could prevent the erasure of the universes that lost the Tournament of Power and show everyone that his universe wasn't as bad as Lord Zeno thought.

Goku grinned as he dodged the fist that was coming at him, which was when he spun backwards in the air a few times until he came to a stop some distance in the air, though as that happened he determined that it was time that he stopped holding back and accessed his true power. In the following instant he tapped into the god ki that he had been trained to use and his brilliant blue aura formed around him, shrouding his body from those that were watching them while also shining brightly, allowing the pressure of what he was doing to tell everyone what was going on. The air around them shook under the intensity of Goku's Super Saiyan Blue form being activated, surprising the gods that weren't used to seeing this form at all, and not even a few moments later the aura that had attached to his body shattered, showing that his hair and aura had taken on the brilliant blue color of the god ki that he had access to. Even the Present and Future Lord Zeno were impressed by what they were seeing, despite the fact that one of them had seen this form before and the other one hadn't seen it, but that didn't stop them from watching the battle with an interest in their eyes, while Sunset noticed that Beerus had a slight smile on his face.

"Super Saiyan Blue's not enough... I'll show you my full power!" Goku stated, where only those that knew anything about his transformations understood that there was something else that he could do that would increase his already high level of power, to which he readied himself, "Kaio-ken!"

That was followed by a brilliant red aura forming on top of the Super Saiyan Blue aura, which was the Kaio-ken, one of the techniques that he had been trained in when he was younger, something that both Rainbow and Applejack had also been trained in, though it was designed to multiply the user's power, up to a multiplier of twenty. From what Sunset had determined this combination of Super Saiyan Blue and the Kaio-ken was incredibly dangerous, but at the same time she had the feeling that Goku must have trained himself to the point where he could overcome any negative side effects and use the technique to it's fullest. As the Kaio-ken formed Goku shined brightly for a few more moments, the sheer power he was giving off shaking the area around them and even putting some cracks in the pillars around the fighting stage, but despite all that it seemed that only one person didn't care about what he was seeing.

"He's bluffing!" Bergamo shouted, to which his own red aura formed around him as he gathered his power, showing that he intended to attack Goku and face the power that he was using at the moment, where his energy caused a number of the ruined tiles of the stage to break apart float for a few seconds.

"Ka... me... ha... me..." Goku said, pulling his hands over to his right side as his power gathered into a sphere between his hands, forming the powerful attack that he used in a number of his battles before this point in time, while at the same time staring down at his foe, "HA!!!"

The moment Goku said that he loosed a beam of energy down at Bergamo, who raised his left hand into the air and let the attack collide with his palm, stopping it in it's tracks, despite the fact that the beam attack was large enough to cover the vast majority of the fighting stage's size.

"Wolfgang Penetrator!" Bergamo called out in response, to which he swung his right fist and sent his own beam of energy up through Goku's, pushing it back all the way to where Goku was floating, but despite the power that he was using at the moment it wasn't enough to actually stop Goku's attack.

What happened next was that Goku quietly called upon a higher multiplier of the Kaio-ken, most likely times two, and his Kamehameha had it's power boosted, allowing him to push against Bergamo's attack and send it straight down to where his foe was standing, who had a look of surprise on his face when the beam slammed into where he was standing and finally detonated. As the rush of energy dissipated from the area, as there had been no smoke this time, Sunset and the others found that the sheer power of Goku's attack had been too much for Bergamo, as he had reverted back to his base size and power, and as Goku landed on the stage once more the wolf weakly reached for him before collapsing on the broken tiles that rested all around them.

"That's enough. The third match is concluded." the Grand Priest said, as he could tell that Bergamo wasn't in any condition to continue fighting, especially since he lowered his platform down so he could be close to the warriors, and while he did that Goku released his power and reverted to his base form once more, "Universe 7 wins!"

The Present and Future Lord Zeno were happy with the fights they had witnessed, especially since Goku upheld his side of the bargain that Bergamo had made and didn't hold back at all, especially since holding back would have brought about the end of all thirteen universes in an instant, but now they were back to square one once more. Basil and Lavender came to Bergamo's aid, who cursed Goku and claimed that Universe 7 would be the first ones eliminated, now that every universe that would be participating in the Tournament of Power had a reason to go after him and his allies, but Goku just smiled and told him that he wasn't entirely right. Even the Grand Priest was pleased with the results, despite the fact that he didn't show it on his face, because both the Present and the Future Lord Zeno were eager for the Tournament of Power and deemed the Zen Exhibition Match a success, and he even praised both Universe 7 and Universe 9 for putting on a show for the Kings of All.

"And now, allow me to explain the rules of the Tournament of Power." the Grand Priest stated, showing that he must have formed an idea of the rules long before the Zen Exhibition Match started, especially since they were taking after the martial arts tournaments of Universe 7's Earth, before he held a hand out and projected a large green globe into the air, one that revealed an interesting fighting stage to all of them, "This is the fighting stage that will be built in the World of Void. To win, one must knock an opponent off the stage. If an opponent is knocked out on the stage your warriors can simply throw them over the edge. Also, after witnessing the Zen Exhibition Match, some restrictions will be in place. The first being that weapons are not allowed, rather warriors will use their own techniques to fight their opponents. Secondly, opponents may not be killed. Third, flying skills such as flight will be nullified while in the World of Void. And the time limit will be one hundred tacks... which is roughly forty-eight minutes."

"Isn't that a bit long?" Whis inquired, though at the same time he knew that Universe 7 would have no problems with the rules that were being set into the Tournament of Power, since it was how they usually fought anyway, "Who knows how long it will take for each individual match to be complete."

"That's not true, as every warrior will be trying to knock each other off the stage." the Grand Priest replied, almost as if he had been expecting that sort of question to come up while he was explaining the rules of the tournament, and he was happy to see that it was Whis that asked the question, instead of one of his other eleven children, "The Tournament of Power will be only one match... a battle royal if you will. Don't worry, the fighting stage will be large enough for ninety warriors from nine universes. After everyone fights to the time limit, the universe with the most warriors left wins by default. Of course, if only one warrior remains with some time left, then that warrior's universe is the winner. That's all the rules for the Tournament of Power. We look forward to each universe's good fighting."

"Son Goku!" a voice called out, to which everyone watched as the mysterious figure from the Universe 11 platform jumped into the air and landed on the ruined fighting stage, surprising many of them by his actions, though at the same time the attendants moved in close to the Kings of All, just in case something bad happened.

"Who are you?" the Grand Priest asked, though this was just a formality at this point, as he had been introduced to any and all additions that would be joining the gods in this meeting, but even then he wasn't expecting Belmod's addition to sudden jump onto the fighting stage like this.

"I know this is disrespectful. Please forgive me." the figure said, to which he, as it was a male voice coming from under the robe, reached up and threw the robe off to the side, revealing a tall burly humanoid that had tan colored skin, with no hair on his head, and a white mustache that covered his mouth, though he was wearing an interesting set of attire, as he was wearing a red and black spandex suit, with red in the middle of two black sections, "Son Goku, I would have words with you. I am leader of the Pride Troopers, from the brave and beautiful Universe 11! Toppo, the Warrior of Freedom! Son Goku, fight against me. If you bare evil intent and would stand against me, my fists shall bring ruin upon you. My only wish is to slay! Evil! Immediately!"

While Toppo was introducing himself he went through a series of poses, reminding Applejack of the time that she and the others encountered the Ginyu Force, a group of warriors that she hadn't thought about for a long time, and she could tell that Goku was thinking the same thing, but since Toppo was issuing a fight Goku was leaving the decision to the Present and the Future Lord Zeno, since it would be rude to fight here if they said no.

"Lord Zeno, please forgive the sudden rudeness." the Kaioshin of Universe 11, Cae if Sunset was remembering the name correctly, said, though at the same time he stepped up a little to put himself between Belmod and the Kings of All, as if he would take fault for this and any punishment, "After observing the previous match, I have come to admire Son Goku-dono. I ask that Toppo, who I have brought with me as my bodyguard, be allowed to fight with him here. May I have your permission to do so?"

Sunset watched as both Cae and Belmod bowed their heads towards the Present and Future Lord Zeno, showing that they were being respectful despite the fact that the Zen Exhibition Match was over, and she noticed that the Grand Priest had floated up to the Kings of All as the attendants moved away from them, as if sensing that any potential danger had passed and were returning to their posts... though it wasn't long before he declared that both Kings of All were granting permission for this 'special fight' between Goku and Toppo, who had to be more than a simple bodyguard.

"You heard them." Goku stated, to which he dipped into his power once more and took on his Super Saiyan form, as he wanted to see Toppo's strength before doing anything else, especially since his new foe had a good idea what sort of power he had access to, "I'm ready."

"Son Goku, I won't forgive you for putting our universe in danger!" Toppo declared, to which he raised his fists, which were larger than his head, for a moment and readied himself, while at the same time pointing one of his hands at Goku for a few seconds, "The only one that will be erased is you!"

As he said that a faint red aura formed around Toppo's frame, not like the full body aura that Goku and the others used all the time, but even then Sunset felt the slightest tug of something that she had grown used to using since her own ascension into the realm of being a God of Destruction. She glanced at the others for a moment, seeing that they felt the same way that she did, before turning her attention back to Toppo, where she realized that they hadn't been told the entire truth about why Toppo had been brought to this meeting, as the truth might actually be that he was brought to observe how summits worked, like he was a replacement for one of them. Interesting enough Toppo revealed that it didn't matter how much evil someone had, be it small, big, or even huge, as all of them would meet their end at his 'iron fist of justice', though something told her that he'd have a big problem meeting Chrysalis, the Sirens, or even Sombra, despite the fact that all of them had been reformed in their own ways. In the end that was where their observations of Toppo came to an end, as he rushed forward and started the battle with Goku, meaning that they'd have a chance to see a few of his techniques and his fighting style before the Tournament of Power started.

What happened next was that he pulled a fast one on Goku, disappearing seconds after getting close to him and appeared in the air above him, using his 'Justice On' technique, which was just him turning around so he could stand on Goku's shoulders, before going with 'Justice Tornado', which was where he trapped Goku's head between his feet and spun into the air, before Goku was able to free himself and land on the ruined stage. Toppo seemed to be expecting that and returned to the ruined stage as well, only to bypass Goku's incoming attack and grab onto his right arm, pulling it behind his back in such a way that was incredibly painful, calling it his 'Justice Crusher', while at the same time shocking everyone from Universe 7 in the process, since they weren't used to seeing something like this, and Applejack had to agree with them. Despite the fact that his shoulder had been dislocated, as that was the point of the attack, Goku flipped up into the air and kicked Toppo backwards, freeing him and allowing him to put some distance between them, giving him a slight opportunity to force his arm back into position, before facing his foe once more. Once he did that Goku rushed forward and went on the offensive, trying to put the pressure on Toppo, who dodged the attacks and even stopped one with the palm of his hand, one that Goku backed away from before his foe could close his hand and crush something else.

Toppo, seeing that Goku wouldn't fall for his joint locking techniques, raised his right hand and pointed all of his fingers at his foe, where he loosed a storm of small ki blasts that he called his 'Justice Flash', one that Goku moved away from as the blasts followed him, showing how focused Toppo was on the match. He also demonstrated that he could use that technique with his left hand as well, before forming a small sphere of energy that he hurled through the air, which was designed to counter the blue sphere, of a similar size, that Goku had been planning on throwing at him. The two attacks collided in the air between them and exploded upon impact, actually kicking up some smoke this time around, and forced Goku to remain in one position for a few moments as he considered what he was going to do next against the opponent that he was facing. Of course Toppo wasn't going to let the advantage disappear, as he flashed through the air and appeared behind Goku, where he wrapped both of his arms around the Saiyan, taking advantage of the fact that his arms were larger than his foe's body, trapping Goku in his grasp, and then proceeded to squeeze him like he was actually trying to kill him. While this happened Belmod, Cae, and Marcarita, the Angel of Universe 11, revealed that the technique was Toppo's 'Justice Rear Naked Choke', the greatest of his finishing holds, and that he wouldn't let up until every single bone in Goku's body was broken, where Marcarita suggested that Universe 7 forfeit to avoid such a thing happening, a suggestion that annoyed Whis a little.

For a moment it actually seemed like Toppo was going to kill him, since Goku dropped out of his Super Saiyan state and returned to his base form, but that backfired when Goku took on his Super Saiyan Blue form and knocked Toppo's arms off him, freeing him so the battle could continue.

What happened next was Goku flashing around the area, avoiding Toppo's attacks while punching him in return, only to move before the followup attack came at him, and it wasn't long before he was knocking Toppo around a group of four points in the air, much like some people did when they were fighting certain enemies. He did, eventually, let Toppo go so they could continue the battle without such an act going on, where Toppo rubbed his face for a moment before stating that 'Justice was everlasting', which was when the two of them went at each other and flashed around the air, allowing their fists to come into contact with their foes as they danced around the area above the fighting stage. The very air in the area shook as their fists and legs came into contact with each other, so much so that one of the pillars fell over after feeling their power, and when they returned to the fighting stage the two of them left craters in their wake, showing that the two of them were quite strong and that they weren't to be underestimated, before they touched down in the direct center of the stage and formed another crater around them. From there the two went at it, allowing the force of their attacks to cause the crater to sink even further into the stage, before Toppo tried to get the upper hand by appearing above Goku and kick him into the crater, which was when Goku did the same thing and kicked Toppo into the crater, putting a smaller dent in the large hole they had punched into the fighting stage.

As Toppo got up, however, Goku started to charge another Kamehemeha, one that Toppo tried to interrupt by firing off a volley of his Justice Flash, which only caused Goku to flash through the air and appear in front of him, where he loosed the attack he was charging and shrouded Toppo in it for a few moments... though once the attack was done, and the smoke cleared, Goku and the others found that his foe was still okay, though the left shoulder part of Toppo's uniform had been ruined by the attack.

"You have besmirched this custom-made uniform," Toppo stated, as it didn't take him long to discover the damage to his attire, showing that he took great pride in his profession and that he wouldn't stand for someone damaging it, even if it was a silly thing to think about, "that only the Pride Troopers are allowed to wear. It is the same as defiling our pride! I will show you true justice!"

In that instant Toppo's aura flared to life, acting like a true aura that wrapped around his entire body, and it didn't take Goku long to respond in kind, as he activated the Kaio-ken once more, showing that he was going to meet Toppo's full power with his own full power.

"That's enough." the Grand Priest stated, causing the two warriors to turn towards him in surprise, as if they weren't expecting him to suddenly speak up, while at the same time they dropped back into their base states as everyone else turned towards him.

"Aw, we want to see him pass his limits." the Present and Future Lord Zeno said, showing that they were hoping to see what Goku did next, meaning that they were slightly disappointed in the fact that he had stopped the fight when he did, though it also appeared that their earlier excitement hadn't been diminished at all.

"At the rate they were going, one of them was going to end up dead." the Grand Priest replied, though while he knew that Son Goku would have restrained himself in the end he had the feeling that Toppo wouldn't do the same thing, which meant that it was a good thing he stepped in when he did, "It would have ruined the Tournament of Power. Why don't we save the rest of their fight for the tournament? It will be even more lively than what we saw here today."

The Present and Future Lord Zeno glanced at each other for a moment, clearly wondering about what they had seen and what the Grand Priest had said, before they determined that they had seen enough for today, to which Goku sighed for a moment as he let go of the fact that their battle had been stopped so suddenly, knowing that he and Toppo would be able to pick it up in the actual tournament.

"Toppo, you sure surprised me." Goku said, taking the chance to talk to someone that he could see as his rival during the Tournament of Power, while at the same time he noticed that Toppo seemed a little disappointed in the fact that he couldn't complete what his God of Destruction wanted of him, where he held his hand out for a moment, "I honestly didn't think that I'd fight someone as strong as you here, in the Zen Exhibition Match. I'm looking forward to fighting you in the tournament, where we can fight with all our strength and not hold back at all."

"I have no intention of shaking an enemy's hand." Toppo stated, to which he turned around and started to walk away from where Goku was standing, who lowered his hand as he did that, before he stopped as he thought about something else, "I hate to bring joy to you, Son Goku, but I am not the strongest being in Universe 11. My sworn friend is called Jiren the Gray. If you are equally matched with me, at this stage of my power, you'll never be able to win against him."

Sunset's ears perked at the mention of someone that was even stronger than Toppo, a being called Jiren, and knew that, just from hearing his name, he wasn't an individual that they could ignore, meaning that they needed their strongest champions to represent their universe in the Tournament of Power. While she thought about this the Grand Priest told them that he was going to begin construction on the fighting stage for the tournament, where it would take about five tics for him to complete his work, which was translated into forty hours total, not giving them a lot of time to actually find and recruit their warriors. Fortunately for Universe 13 most of the displaced lived on Equus, meaning that it would incredibly easy for them to gather those that still lived there, while Chrysalis and Sombra would be the more difficult ones, despite the fact that it was easy to speak with Chrysalis thanks to something Sunset had from her second adventure. Most of the universes that were going to be fighting in the tournament determined that this wasn't enough time for them, but the Grand Priest didn't seem to care and called their meeting to an end, where he waved his arms and the gods of each universe returned to their individual Sacred World of the Kai.

As such Sunset and her group arrived on the planet they had been on some time ago in mere seconds, to which they all looked at each other and knew that the fate of their universe was at stake, as they only had forty hours to gather their warriors and prepare themselves for the fight of their lives... and, as they headed back to Equus, Sunset put Tirek at the back of her mind, knowing that the tournament was far more important than trying to find the missing centaur.

Preparation: Recruitment

"Forty hours," Sunset commented, recalling the time limit that the Grand Priest had set for the Tournament of Power's stage to be built, which would give some of the universes a hard time to locate the warriors they needed, though at the same time she and the rest of her group walked towards Ponyville, "I knew that it would take some time for the stage to be built, but I honestly wasn't expecting the tournament to be so soon after it had been announced."

Shortly after returning to the potential Sacred World of the Kai, as they had more pressing matters to deal with at the moment and couldn't bother to determine whether the world was worthy of such a name, they had returned to Equus and landed near the Everfree Forest, giving them a few minutes to talk before they got started on building their team. This also allowed them to prevent most of the citizens of Ponyville from finding out about the Tournament of Power and the price they would pay if their warriors lost, which they considered themselves lucky that they had Twilight's castle to use for their meeting, since it would prevent the news from leaking out to the rest of their world.

"The Grand Priest must have been thinking about something like this for a long time, to help relieve Lord Zeno of their boredom and have them focus on whatever they're usually doing," Celestia said, though that was just a guess on her part, as none of them had any idea how long the Grand Priest had been thinking about a potential tournament between the universes, as it seemed strange that he'd have all the rules set up before seeing any of the battles in the Zen Exhibition Match, "Now it seems that we'll have to fight for the safety of our universe, despite the fact that none of us really care about the Super Dragon Balls that are the prize."

"Prize for what?" a voice asked, to which Sunset's group stopped and glanced up at the sky for a second, where they found Rainbow Dash, dressed up in a dark blue top that revealed her stomach area and a pair of dark blue shorts, floating in the air above them, no doubt because she had flown over to where they were standing the moment she felt them return to their home world.

"A tournament," Twilight replied, though at the same time she glanced at the rest of her group, who weren't that surprised to see that Rainbow had found out what they were talking about, before she turned her attention back to her friend, as he knew what they needed to do, "Look, we need to gather the rest of the displaced and tell them about what we discovered during our visit to Lord Zeno's palace... and, once we're done with all that, we'll be putting together a team of warriors that will represent our universe in the Tournament of Power."

"Really?" Rainbow inquired, as she was curious as to what they could have found out while they were visiting Lord Zeno's palace, because it wasn't every day that the gods of a universe were brought to the King of All's residence, before she nodded her head, "Okay, I'll go round up the others and tell them to gather in the castle as soon as possible."

"Good. Then I can focus on convincing Chrysalis and Sombra to join us." Sunset said, though she was happy to see that Rainbow determined that there was something that they hadn't told her, because she glanced at them for a few seconds before heading off into the distance, no doubt heading for Rarity first, "Come on, let's get into the castle before some of the citizens question us as to where we were for the last thirty minutes or so."

Celestia and the others nodded their heads as they followed Sunset over to the castle, where they opened the doors and headed inside, though that was where they went their separate ways, because Sunset headed back to the room that she slept in while the rest of her group headed to the ballroom, where they generally sat down and spoke to the displaced that returned from their adventures. Inside her room Sunset found the large bed that she had been given, the stand where she stored her godly attire when she slept, a number of other bedroom items that came with the room, and a small chest that she kept some of her special items in, like the melee weapon she used during her second adventure, though she wasn't here for that item. What she had come for was a special glass-like item that she wore over her right eye, which was attached to a special holder that rested around her right ear, a device that Rainbow told her reminded her of the scouters that Vegeta and the Saiyans wore a long time ago, though this was used for communication only. It was easy for her to locate the item in question, since there wasn't much in the chest, save for a special enchanted staff from her first adventure that she hadn't gotten rid of, but she pulled the communicator out and attached it to the position that it needed to rest in, before closing the lid of the chest and headed back to the ballroom.

When she arrived at the ballroom she found that the others were definitely preparing for a discussion, based on the tables and the number of food items that Discord was summoning for them, to which she stood off to the side and tapped her communicator, looking at the screen that had appeared as she selected the contact she needed to talk with.

"Ratchet here." a voice said, where a familiar cat-like creature appeared on the other side of the screen, a male one that Sunset recognized, though at the same time the background showed that he was in the bridge of a large ship, a starship that traveled through space, before he realized who he was looking at, "Sunset! I'm happy to see you again. How are things going on Equus?"

"They could be better, considering things." Sunset replied, as she didn't want to worry Ratchet, his family, and his friends about the fate of their universe, though at the same time there was something she needed to do, "Listen, I need you to stop by Equus and drop off Starlight and Chrysalis. We're calling all of the displaced back to Equus for a meeting and this was the only way of making sure they knew that they need to come back home."

"Again?" Ratchet asked, as he remembered what happened six months ago, when Sunset had called Chrysalis back to the planet they trained on, when a displaced finished their adventure, before he nodded his head, because he knew that Starlight and Chrysalis would be back on the starship in no time, "Very well. We'll be arriving near Equus' moon in a few minutes, were you and the others can speak to Starlight and Chrysalis about whatever it is you need to tell them, though hopefully it won't take very long, since Angela is convinced we might have found where the Lombaxes had been sent and she might send us a message any day now to confirm or deny that information."

The Lombaxes, of which both Ratchet and Angela were members of the rare race, were some of the smartest minds in the universe, in terms of technical knowledge, their advanced and powerful weaponry, and their incredible spaceships, though they had disappeared some time ago during a war, but, by using an item called the Dimensionator, Ratchet and the others had discovered that the Lombaxes had simply moved to a new part of the universe, to prevent their enemies from destroying them. Ratchet and Angela, after defeating the foe that sought to end their species, had dedicated a good portion of their time to finding any clues as to the whereabouts of the rest of their race, so the fact that they might have actually found the lost race meant good things for them. She had to imagine that Chrysalis had been helpful in discovering whatever information that Angela had acted on, but at the same time she knew that Ratchet would leave the moment he got the call to aid her, if she had indeed found the rest of her kind, though she was happy to see that her brother was overjoyed by the idea of finding the rest of his kind as well. In fact she had assumed that Ratchet would have kept Chrysalis around for some time, to make sure that everyone was safe and stop any enemies that they encountered, but at the very least she was glad to see that Chrysalis was coming back home for some time, and hopefully the changeling would agree to help them for a few minutes.

Once she came to that conclusion Sunset nodded her head and the connection was terminated, to which she carefully removed the communicator from where it rested and set it on the table that she usually set it on when she was done using it for a moment, before she took a seat and turned her attention to Twilight and Celestia.

"Chrysalis is on her way here, along with Starlight." Sunset said, because they wanted all of the displaced here, to hear the news that they had to tell them, and knew that it was only proper to add Starlight to the list, even if she was one of the more weaker members of the displaced, though her base magical ability was still incredible, "Once they have arrived, and are all settled in, Discord and I will head to Karakura Town and track down Sombra, who should react immediately to the arrival of our energy and come ask us why we came to the world he calls home... and hopefully we can convince him to come back here for a few minutes as well, since we'll need his power in the tournament for sure."

To anyone else it would have felt strange that they might be entrusting the future of their universe to several beings that had tried to conquer Equus in the past, each in their own individual ways, but at the same time those villains had been reformed and now fought as heroes. Sunset, however, had felt the power of the thirteen displaced during their battle six months ago and knew that many of them were strong in their own way, and when they combined their powers they were a force to be reckoned with, especially when they were able to overcome her when she used her Aspect of Destruction, a powerful form that only she was able to use. That had been an interesting fight, one that showed her the might of those that had gone on their own adventures, and now the time had come to put that training to good use, by selecting the ten strongest fighters from the displaced and hoping that their power was enough to overcome whatever warriors the other eight universes sent at them. All they had to do was wait for the displaced to arrive from their various jobs, since all of them had to be working at the moment, save for Rainbow who had likely been training before their arrival, and then they could get started with the meeting that she was calling them for.

Fortunately only a few minutes passed since she called Ratchet, where a magical doorway appeared on one of the walls and two figures stepped through it, just like they did when they came down to Equus, since they didn't want the advanced spaceship they normally rode in to surprise the other ponies and freak them out. The first figure that stepped through the doorway was a tall lady, with a transformed body like every other Equestrians, though her skin was dark gray colored and her long hair had a dark cerulean color, though the misshapen horn she had revealed that she was Chrysalis, former Queen of the Changelings. Normally she wore metallic armor over her body, a specially designed spacesuit that allowed her to survive in space, frozen wastelands, and even areas with extreme heat, though right now she was wearing her own gi, which Rarity had made for her, which was dark green colored and carried none of her usual weapons, though she was formidable without the advanced weapons she was used to using. Standing beside Chrysalis, despite being a tad bit shorter than her, was Starlight Glimmer, who had light grayish heliotrope colored skin, while her hair had moderate and light purple sections to it, with grayish aquamarine highlights, though she seemed happy to be here. Starlight, unlike Chrysalis, was wearing the armor she had constructed with the help of a friend, which had a dark gray, almost black, chest piece, gloves, and boots, while the rest of the body part of the suit had a dull blue color to it, and the chest, gloves, and boots had some glowing purple crystals attached to them.

Starlight, from what Sunset recalled, called this her Nether Armor, and it generally came with a helmet that had the same dark gray color and the glowing purple crystals, but for right now it appeared that she had either left the helmet in Ratchet's ship or had collapsed it into the suit itself, mimicking a feature of the suits that Chrysalis used to wear during her own adventure.

"Starlight, Chrysalis, I'm glad you got here safely." Sunset said, to which she got up for a moment and walked over to where the duo had emerged from, where Starlight shut down the doorway she had opened and two embraced each other for a few seconds, as Sunset's second adventure had been with Starlight, where they grew up with each other as sisters and with Ratchet as their brother, and it was hard to shake off their old habits as they pulled apart.

"It's... good to take a break from being a hero, I'd just prefer it be somewhere else." Chrysalis replied, as she had some pretty bad memories of her past that had surged to the surface during her own adventure, ones that had made staying on Equus, as her permanent home, entirely impossible, but she was able to stay for short periods of time without anything bad happening to her, "I don't know how you two managed to remain sane between being the heroes of three galaxies and having to deal with that idiot Qwark... I swear, every time I meet the man I feel the urge to either throw up or beat him with my fists."

"It takes some time to get used to working with Qwark, especially given our history." Starlight stated, referring to all the times the man had gone after Sunset, either trying to strip her of the power that was hers by birthright or trying to use those very powers to show Nefarious, a former supervillain that had seen the light, the error of his ways, before she turned her attention towards Sunset once more, "So what are we doing here this time? Ratchet said that it had to be urgent based on the tone of your voice."

"I'll tell you guys soon enough, once the rest of the displaced are here." Sunset said, knowing that the others would be arriving soon enough, especially since they all lives in Ponyville, to which she glanced over at where Discord was standing and found that he was opening the way to Karakura Town, where she smiled as the portal he was working on stabilized in front of him, "Looks like Discord's shortcut is ready. We'll be back with Sombra in a few minutes, and then we can tell you and the others what's going on, and, more importantly, why we called all of you together."

Chrysalis and Starlight looked at her for a moment, knowing that the reason for them coming here had to be special if she intended to bring all of them together again, before they nodded their heads in understanding and let both her and Discord step through the shortcut the being had created, allowing them to start the journey to the planet that Sombra had been sent to, where they hoped he was in the mood to receive visitors.

It was another peaceful day in Hueco Mundo, the spiritual world that all Hollows ended up in after their transformation from their previous state as Human souls, though instead of being angry at the Shinigami that lived in another realm, for not saving them before said transformation, they were content to live in peace with their new allies. This was uncommon, as Shinigami and Hollows were usually sworn enemies and hated each other, but that was before the arrival of the most legendary and important figure in Hollow history, a being that they called the Dios Hueco, the Hollow God, a being that was far stronger than any Hollow that currently existed and only one was chosen every one thousand years. Legends stated that the Dios Hueco could enforce his or her will upon Hueco Mundo and all the beings that called the realm home, forcing them to serve whether they wanted to or not, but then the residents had been surprised when the being in question didn't do as his predecessor did, as instead of enslaving them he let them pick a side. Many had sworn fealty towards the new ruler of Hueco Mundo, finding him a benevolent ruler that was kind and just, while at the same time also showing that he could also swiftly punish whoever broke the rules or tried to stand against him, as some the previous ruler's soldiers, those that hadn't sided with the new ruler, had been sent to a realm of pure terror for a certain amount of time to reflect on their actions, and those that survived returned willing to serve him till the end of their days.

The other thing the Dios Hueco had done for them, in addition to making an alliance between Hueco Mundo and Soul Society, the realm of the Shinigami, was modify the landscape of Hueco Mundo, taking away the vast desert it had been for the last thousand years and returned it to being the lush paradise that it had once been, restoring the lakes, rivers, forests, mountains, and everything else that had made this place a paradise, and, at the same time, improving the mood of the beings that called the world home.

At the moment the Dios Hueco was standing in the middle of the training area that he had built off to the side of Las Noches, the capital of Hueco Mundo and the location of his crystal palace, where he was able to practice some of his powers without hurting anyone in the process. The being in question was none other than Sombra, the former King of Darkness that had ruled over the Crystal Empire with an iron fist, before his defeat at the hands of the Royal Sisters, but these days he was the King of Hueco Mundo, the one who forged an alliance with Soul Society. His skin was dark gray, with his black hair and tail that matched the rest of the transformed ponies and came complete with his signature curved red horn, though these days he wore a white version of his old Shinigami attire over his body, one that had an open white jacket over it and a pair of sashes that formed an x-shape on his waist. One of the sashes was black colored, where his Arrancar Zanpakuto, Rey de la Oscurdid, rested, while the brilliant blue sash was where his Shinigami Zanpakuto, Shokyo, rested, as they were the keys to his true power, the power of the Dios Hueco, but for right now he didn't need either of them as he waited for what was coming.

Unlike the other displaced, who had been alive before their adventures and returned alive, Sombra had been nothing more than a soul when he was sent flying into the crystal mirror that brought him to Hueco Mundo, and he had become an Arrancar, an evolved Hollow that had removed part of his mask, hence the reason he had a Hollow hole in the location of his heart, while he had a white crown around his forehead, in the shape of his old iron crown, to show his prior Hollow nature, even if he technically skipped that step.

What he was doing at the moment was training, though this time around he wasn't the one that was trying to improve his skills, to which he focused his mind for a moment as he turned his head, where his foe flashed through the air and left a trail of lightning in her wake, even if she wasn't there anymore. When he used all of his power he could follow her easily enough, and even with either of his Zanpakuto released it was more challenging, but not to the point where it was tough for him, which was why he remained in his base form, as this allowed him to keep his sensory abilities in good shape and kept his defenses up. His foe was Yoruichi Shihoin, also called the Flash Goddess, as her speed made her one of the fastest beings in the entirety of the four realms that made up the world he called home, though at the same time his own speed was more than enough to match hers, which was because she had been the one who trained him in the art of Shunpo when he had no memories of who he was. Normally Yoruichi was a well endowed woman with a slender frame, with darker skin than the normal white that most of their friends had, and her attire was built with speed in mind, all without sacrificing it's defensive properties, making her a force to be reckoned with in her own right.

His thoughts were interrupted as his foe rushed at him from where she had hidden herself, where he raised his right hand and caught the attack before it could land where she was trying to hit him, to which lightning crackled around him and broke part of the ground as they came to a stop, allowing him to look at his foe for real once more.

Yoruichi was his opponent, and generally she was the only one he actually fought against in a training sense, but at the same time her form was different than her usual form, as she had taken on a hybrid form between the feline form she used from time to time, as she was the only Shinigami that could turn into a cat at will, her normal form, and the Shunko power that she had taken the time to perfect. In this form Yoruichi was more like a feral cat than a woman, as her feet had become clawed cat paws and the lightning had encased both her arms and her legs, though on her forearms it stopped just passed her elbows and on her legs it stopped at her thighs, but that wasn't all it had changed. Her hair had been changed as well, as the energy she was wielding had turned part of her hair into a pair of cat ears, almost like they were growing out of her head like an actual cat's ears, and she even had a black cat's tail growing out of her spine, making her look like a cross between a cat and a woman, only one that was clad in lightning. Normally she never used this form, as the only one that could force her to do this was Urahara Kisuke, a friend of hers that lived in Karakura Town, but since they had started training with this form she had gained the ability to activate it on her own, instead of relying on someone else to force it upon her, and she had gained a better control over her powers, resulting in the fact that even her hands took on the same shape that her feet did.

This form was called Shunko: Raiju Senkei: Shunryu Kokubyo Senkei, translated as 'Flash War Cry: Thunder Beast Battle Form: Flash God Black Cat Warrior Princess', and it was a terrifying sight for those that weren't used to seeing the might that Yoruichi commanded when she used this form, hence the reason that Sombra was the only one that could handle her in this form, as he would withstand the power of her lightning and force her backwards... though this time around he pulled her close and kissed her for a moment, before they separated once more.

"You're getting better at controlling yourself in this form," Sombra commented, which was a good sign, because while Yoruichi still possessed the mood of a cat while she was in this form, as there were times where she wouldn't do anything but act like a cat and not train at all, this showed that they were making progress in helping her reign in this form.

"And you keep catching me." Yoruichi replied, to which she touched down on the ground once more, with all fours like a cat would, and walked a few steps to get ready for the next attack she had in mind, one of several that could easily change their training session, "Maybe you should use one of your Zanpakuto... make things interesting."

That was the other thing that had changed, as before hand Yoruichi was incapable of speaking while she was in this form, but through their training sessions Sombra had managed to get her to speak, and while she only spoke in small fragments, like she did now, it was better than what they started with. As Sombra opened his mouth to respond, however, he felt the presence of a reiatsu signature coming towards them, one of his followers from the feel of it, to which he sighed and shook his head, noticing the sad look on Yoruichi's face, but they both knew they'd be back at this later. It turned out that the one who was seeking her out was none other than Haineko, one of the tormented Zanpakuto spirits that he had freed during the Zanpakuto rebellion, though it was a fake event meant to sow chaos across Soul Society, and during that time the curvaceous spirit had freed herself from her Shinigami partner. Haineko was a cat girl, as she had cat ears that grew out of her hair and she had a pink cat tail coming out of her spine, though recently she had started to wear the white Arrancar clothing that had been made in the style of her previous attire, as in a no sleeved shirt that revealed her stomach and their version of shorts.

The only reason Haineko would be here, seeking them out, was if something happened in either Soul Society or the World of the Living, where his friends Ichigo Kurosaki, Uryu Ishida, Orihime and Sora Inoue, and Sado Yasutora, or Chad as he preferred to be called, lived.

"Haineko, is something wrong?" Sombra asked, as he could tell, just from looking at the Arrancar, since Haineko had a Hollow hole to represent her true nature, that something must have happened, otherwise she would have left them alone until they were done training.

"You could say that, Lord Sombra." Haineko replied, as there was a reason she had come here and she knew that her Lord may not like it, especially when she considered what happened the last time the being they had discovered had shown himself, "Szayelaporro wanted me to tell you that Discord has been spotted near the temple the gateway to Hueco Mundo was built in... and it seems that he brought along someone whose reiatsu is far stronger than any instruments he has in his lab."

"Discord..." Sombra said, to which he sighed for a moment, as the last time he had seen the Spirit of Disharmony, who had ascended to being the God of Chaos for their universe, it had been so he could meet the other displaced and fight with Celestia and Luna, before engaging in a battle against Sunset Shimmer, "Very well. Tell Zangetsu and the others that I'll go see what he and his friend want. Hopefully they just came by for a chat and will leave once they have said whatever it is that they want to tell me."

"And I'll go with you." Yoruichi stated, where the wind kicked up for a moment as she released her power, reverting back to her base form, that of a woman without the cat paws and the lightning, allowing Sombra to see the black body suit she usually wore all the time, even though she glanced at her head and her back, finding her ears and tail were still there, only for her to sigh, "I was hoping for a clean transformation... I guess I need more practice before that's possible, though I can live with these for a few days."

Sombra knew that transforming herself like that wasn't easy, especially after all the training they had done to get her to the point she was currently at, though the only odd thing about taking on the Shunryu Kokubyo Senkei form was that there would be times where Yoruichi ended up having her cat ears and tail for a few days. As such Yoruichi had made a slight modification to her body suit, that being a hole where her tail would be if it decided to stay, and if the tail was gone than the hole would vanish as well, meaning it all depended on whether or not she had a tail when their training sessions were over. In fact, if she so desired, she could even turn the ears and tail on whenever she wanted, from her base form, but whenever this happened she couldn't will them to disappear, she had to wait for them to do so one their own, which was an annoyance she had grown to live with, especially since Sombra still loved her in whatever form she used. The fact that he was helping her whenever she was in this state, and made sure that she didn't give up on improving her skills, was the reason that Yoruichi was able to come to terms with the power of what she considered her final power, the trump card as it were, and one day she wouldn't have to deal with all of this.

Despite all of that, however, Sombra nodded his head and headed towards the Crystal Palace that rested in the middle of Las Noches, as he had modified the existing palace that the previous ruler of Hueco Mundo had lived in and made it more like what he was used to, and while he moved through the air Yoruichi followed after him. Near his new palace rested a special building that housed the permanent gateway he had made between the World of the Living and his new kingdom, allowing for nearly instant travel between the two realms, and since Discord and his companion were in the World of the Living it was the best place for them to head to. As such they touched down in front of the building not even a minute later, as they were two of the fastest beings in this entire realm, and Sombra nodded to the Arrancar that were guarding the building, to make sure no Humans accidentally stumbled through the gateway, which would be very hard since he built the other side of the passage in an abandoned temple, one that the people of Karakura Town appeared to have forgotten about entirely. The guards nodded back to him and let the two of them through, where they found the crystal gateway that would take them back to the World of the Living, to which they both stepped through it and headed back to the world that Ichigo Kurosaki called home.

The gateway worked as Sombra designed it to, as in they stepped through the other side not even a minute later, to which they walked out of the temple and Yoruichi started to sense the reiatsu signatures in the air as she attempted to locate the ones that belonged to Discord and his companion... before Sombra stopped her and pointed to a clearing that was near the temple, where he spotted the God of Chaos standing near a portal to Equus, and standing next to him was none other than Sunset Shimmer.

"Discord, Sunset, this is quite the surprise." Sombra said, as he had been under the impression that he might not actually see the gods of their universe again, not unless something required the displaced to gather again, which peaked his interests, since he had to assume they were here for him and his power, "What can I do for the both of you?"

"We need you to come back to Equus for a few days," Sunset explained, knowing that the last thing that Sombra wanted was to be on the planet that he called home, merely because he didn't want to get into an argument with one of the crystal ponies that called the Crystal Empire home, "as in you'll be free to stay in Twilight's castle and spend some time in Ponyville. Twilight, Celestia, Discord, Applejack, and I visited the King of All's palace earlier today and we've learned of something that needs to be told to all of the displaced, and you're the only one left that hasn't returned yet, so I asked Discord to open the way here, to the place you called home these days."

Sombra raised his eyebrow for a moment, as while he had no idea who the 'King of All' was, even though he believed that it was a being that was far stronger than Sunset and ruled over all of creation, he could tell that whatever they had been told about must have been serious, based on the tone of her voice and the fact that Discord even went out of his way to nod his head, indicating that she was telling the truth, and even he didn't seem like his usual self. From what he knew about Discord, from the tales that he had read, he knew that the God of Chaos was supposed to be afraid of nothing and actually laughed in the face of danger, but something about whatever they had learned had spooked him, as he was more serious than he had ever seen him or heard in the tales, meaning they were telling the truth. It was all interesting to him, since it seemed that things were still changing on Equus, even after he chose to call this world his home, and now he was curious as to what they might have uncovered, even if it meant gathering with the rest of the displaced for a time, since it would allow him to see what was going on.

"Alright, you've peaked my interest." Sombra said, to which he noticed that Discord looked relieved that they wouldn't have to try talking to him some more, that their facial expressions and what little Sunset had told him had been more than enough to convince him to head back to his home world for some time, "Yoruichi, could you tell Zangetsu and the others that we'll be gone for a few days?"

Yoruichi nodded her head and headed back into the temple, though Sombra had no intention of leaving her behind, as he felt that she deserved to know what was going on, since he had the feeling that it would affect her in some manner, to which he stood by the pair of gods as they waited for her to return from Hueco Mundo. Fortunately it didn't take her long to get back to them, revealing that Zangetsu knew they would be gone for some time and that he would tell both Nel and Harribel the news, so they could keep Las Noches intact while they were gone, though at the same time Sombra did notice that whatever had Discord and Sunset worried prevented them from questioning Yoruichi's ears and tail. Once she was back with the three of them, and Sombra knew that his followers knew that they would be gone for a few days, the two of them followed the pair of gods towards the portal that Discord had opened earlier, for them to get here, to which the four of them stepped into the gateway and headed back to Equus once more.

Sunset was pleased that Sombra had been so willing to come back to Equus with them, as she had been expecting him to question what they were doing and actually take some time talking with them before they were able to convince him to come with them, but this saved time, something that they didn't have a lot of. It didn't take them long to step through the other side of the portal, returning to Twilight's castle since that's where the meeting was taking place, and not a few seconds later Sombra and Yoruichi stepped out as well, following her and Discord, before the spirit closed the way back to Karakura Town, for now anyway. When they stepped out into the ballroom she found that they weren't along, and she didn't mean the fact that Twilight, Celestia, Applejack, Chrysalis, and Starlight were here, as Sunset found a lot of familiar faces sitting at the tables, showing her that Rainbow had done what she had said she would do when they encountered her some time ago. She even noticed that the rest of her group, who knew what was going on, were pleased by how fast the others were able to stop what they were doing and come to this important meeting, meaning that they would be able to get this meeting started in no time.

Sitting near where the portal had been opened was Rarity, who had a light gray coat and both her hair and her tail had a moderate indigo color to them, though after studying all the various clothing styles, from all the worlds that she and her friends had been sent to, she was wearing a light purple skirt with a light blue top, but when she went into battle she wore a dark grey, almost black, colored gi. Next to her was Pinkie Pie, who had a light grayish raspberry coat while her hair and tail had a brilliant raspberry color to them, but unlike most of the displaced she was wearing a suit of armor, where the side of her armor was dark purple colored, the left side was light blue colored, and in the direct center of her chest piece rested a blue crystalline balloon that represented the Element of Harmony she wielded from time to time. Rainbow and Applejack were sitting with them, which made sense considering they were friends with each other, and were four of the six Elements of Harmony that once protected this world from various evils, along with Fluttershy, who wasn't here since she wasn't one of the displaced, and Twilight, though none of them had bothered to see if they could still wield the Elements, but for now they had something else to focus on.

At one of the other tables sat a trio of girls, sisters to be exact, though the first one Sunset focused on was the one that had an arctic bluish white colored coat, while her hair and tail were a light arctic blue with moderate persian blue stripes, but she knew her as Sonata Dusk. Next to her was her sister, Aria Blaze, who had pale light grayish fuchsia colored skin, while her hair and tail had a moderate purple color with light brilliant aquamarine colored streaks, and while Sonata seemed excited about something Aria seemed a little annoyed, but it must have had to do with whatever they had been called from and not the meeting itself. Adagio Dazzle, the remaining sister and leader of their group, had pale apple green colored skin while her hair and tail had a vivid orange color to it, with brilliant yellow streaks, and her attention was on the viewing screen that Celestia was projecting in the area that all the displaced were staring at. All three of them had once been known as the Dazzlings, back when they were trying to take over the school that Sunset was attending, and they had taken on that name again, but this time the trio of Sirens were a force of good, just like Chrysalis and Sombra were. Right now all three of them were wearing dark blue jeans, though at the same time each of them were wearing a different colored shirt, dull green for Aria, maroon for Sonata, and dark purple for Adagio.

Near them rested the only two members of the displaced that had retained their wings, as most of the displaced that had wings before their transformation had lost them when they went to the various planets that housed their adventures and where their new families lived. The first one was Gilda, a griffin that had been Rainbow's friend before her visit to Ponyville a long time ago, and they were now friends once more, though her skin had a moderate gamboge color to it and her hair was white colored with light grayish heliotrope colored tips, but unlike everyone else her tail was a lion's tail and it's color was the same as her skin, and her feathered wings grew out of her back. Across the table from her sat Derpy Hooves, a pegasus that had retained her wings, though her skin was a light sapphire bluish gray color and her hair and her tail was of a light grayish apple green color, but during their adventure on the world they called home she had lost her right eye in an epic battle, one that unlocked both her elemental affinity and Gilda's at the same time. They were both dressed in dark gray colored shorts, blue elbow-sleeved shirts that had yellow collars, blue gloves that also had yellow cuffs, and usually wore blue caps on their heads, but right now those rested on the table, while their individual wooden canes, the weapons they used in the world they were sent to, rested against their chairs.

Gilda and Derpy, known as Gilda and Derpy Cooper these days, had been sent to a world made up of anthro animals, where they became the sisters of Sly Cooper and became famous thieves in their own right, and their magical powers made them a force to be reckoned with, but they didn't use their skills on Equus, rather they returned to being thieves when they visited their brother and his family, learning magic when they were on their home world.

The final two members of the displaced were a bit further down from where Gilda and Derpy were sitting, though the first one Sunset glanced at was Trixie Lulamoon, who had a brilliant azure coat while her hair was a pale cornflower blue color, and she wore a blue robe over her body, but unlike the other displaced she was more changed than they were. The reason behind that was because her tail was no longer the tail that belonged to a pony, rather it had been transformed into a dragon's tail, while at the same time her legs had been transformed into that of a dragon, while possessing three sharp claws, and unlike the other displaced she had ended up with no pony ears, rather she had the ears of an elf. In addition to all of that she had a pair of horns, in addition to her main unicorn horn, though while two of them curled back towards the back of her head the other two curled around like they were heading back to the front of her face, despite the fact they stopped halfway to that area, and her main horn was curved like Sombra's, only it seemed to be made of a crystalline nature now. Across from her sat Lyra Heartstrings, a unicorn that had been transformed into an elf as well, based on her ears, but despite that fact she still had her light aquamarine colored coat while her hair and tail had a light grayish cyan color, but like Trixie she had more than one horn, as she still had her main unicorn horn in the middle of her forehead, while she had two large curved horns that stopped above her head. The interesting thing about her was that she was wearing a robe that revealed her stomach entirety, as in the robe was split between a top piece and the part she wore from the waist down, and that she had some elegant tattoos, where the tattoos on her left side were of a golden yellow and the right side were much darker, like she was sporting a union of two conflicting powers in her body.

These were the displaced, the ponies and other creatures that had been taken from Equus, or the world that Sunset had called home after running away from Celestia all those years ago, and all of them were powerful in their own right, though Sunset pushed that thought aside as Sombra and Yoruichi took the last table that was available, allowing her to approach the area that Celestia was standing in, as it was time for them to reveal what they had been told.

"As all of you have been told, we discovered something shocking when we visited the King of All's palace some time ago, due to the summons we received from the Grand Priest," Sunset stated, though as she said that Celestia waved her hand and the image of the fighting stage appeared, where she noticed that some of the displaced raised their eyebrows in surprise for a moment, which she knew she'd see more of once she told the others about the tournament, "For those that don't know who we're talking about, the Grand Priest is an Angel, like Celestia is, but he's also the father of the twelve Angels that guide the other twelve universes, and his task is assisting Lord Zeno, the King of All, in whatever he needs help with. Yes, allow me to clarify something, we're not the only universe, rather we are Universe 13, a previously unofficial universe that changed when I became the God of Destruction, and we're the only universe that doesn't have a counterpart, like Universe 1 and Universe 12 are a pair. Anyway, the reason we have called all of you here, and taken you all away from what you were doing, is because Universe 13 is one of the nine universes that have been called to participate in the Tournament of Power, and we have to gather ten warriors before the time limit is up."

"So that's why we were brought here." Sombra commented, as he had been thinking about what they had been told so far and knew that there was something that they hadn't been told yet, and he could tell that some of the others were thinking the same thing.

"Indeed. Now, I realize that we have thirteen potential warriors to choose from," Sunset said, because when she removed herself and Starlight from the equation, since gods couldn't participate in the tournament, since it seemed to be focused on mortals and not gods, she knew that there were only thirteen powerful warriors to pick from, "but before we get to picking whose going to represent us in the tournament, and whose going to stay here, there are some rules that you'll need to know before we do anything else. The first is that this isn't a traditional tournament, where it's one warrior against another warrior, rather it the ten warriors from a single universe against the warriors of the other universes, in a battle royal, and the only way to cut down on the number of foes you'll be fighting is by knocking a foe off the fighting stage, eliminating them from the tournament. The Grand Priest has determined that weapons are not allowed, killing your opponents isn't allowed and could likely get us disqualified if it happens, and skills like flight are nullified while your fighting in the tournament, no doubt to prevent warriors from returning to the stage if they were knocked off it."

"Well, that shouldn't be much of a problem for Sombra," Yoruichi said, as she knew the power that her beloved could command in his base form and suspected that he could get away with leaving his weapons with the gods of their universe, just in case he needed them later, or he could release them first and not have to worry about them.

"Fortunately, most of you adapted to hand to hand combat and left weapons behind," Sunset added, as she knew that many of the displaced had started with weapons, be they guns or swords, and had taken the time to learn how to fight with their fists and legs, meaning that she wasn't concerned about any potential weapons they might be bringing with them to the fighting stage, "Sombra, since I'm fairly sure that throwing things down into the fighting stage for our warriors to use might be against the rules, if you decide to fight the other universes' warriors you'll either have to release your blades and then hide your power until you're ready, or just not use them at all and leave them with us."

"You know, something is still bothering me," Rarity said, as she could tell that there was something else they hadn't been told yet, and she knew Twilight enough to know that the look on her face indicated that there was a reason that all of the gods, including Discord, were worried, "What's the prize for winning the tournament? Surely there has to be something that will be awarded to whoever wins the tournament?"

"The Super Dragon Balls." Rainbow replied, showing that she had been paying attention to what Sunset and the others had been talking about when they returned to Equus, though at the same time she and Applejack were the only ones that really knew how they worked, based on the tournament their father had with their uncle, "They're basically seven massive spheres, about the size of a planet, and when they're gathered together someone can make a wish on them, be it immortality, reviving the dead, restoring an entire planet, or whatever you desire most."

"That's correct, but that's for either the last warrior standing or the winning team," Twilight stated, telling her friends and the others what would happen if more than one of them was left standing at the end, provided none of the other universes knocked them out of the running early on, before she sighed and decided to get it over with, "however, there is a punishment for a universe that has all ten of their warriors knocked off the fighting stage... Lord Zeno will personally erase any universe that has their warriors eliminated."

The group went silent for a moment, as while Rainbow and Applejack knew what being erased meant, because they had assisted Goku, Vegeta, and the others in defeating Zamasu, which had brought about the Future Zeno being brought back to this time period by Goku, the others had no idea, to which Sunset called up an image of the sphere that represented their universe and held it out for them to see.

"This is what we're talking about." Sunset said, to which she flexed her energy and the sphere disappeared, not in the method of being destroyed by a God of Destruction, something that a few of the displaced had actually seen during their adventures, which all depended on what was bugging them, before she sighed and lowered her hand, "If all ten of our warriors are knocked out of the Tournament of Power, Lord Zeno will erase all of us, meaning those at the tournament and our entire universe, in an instant, killing everyone we know and love and undoing everything we have done to make this universe a better place for everyone."

Sombra could imagine it in his mind, Hueco Mundo, Soul Society, Hell, and the World of the Living, the four realms that made up the world he called home, disappearing in the blink of an eye, the lives of his friends ending in an instant, and his own life coming to a sudden end. It was terrible to hear that Lord Zeno, the King of All as Sunset and the others called him, was basically cutting the number of universes down from 13 and was dropping to 4, forcing the nine chosen universes to fight among themselves to be a special fifth one that survived his purge, almost like the being that ruled over everything didn't care about them. At the same time he could tell that Yoruichi was horrified of the thought that their world could be gone, after everything they did to make it the way it was, and he couldn't blame her, because if he was a normal being, without the power he possessed, the news would have shattered his world, but now that he knew what the stakes were he understood why all of them had been called back to Equus, as Sunset and the others were gathering the strongest mortal warriors they had for the tournament.

"Well, I guess Gilda and I are out of the running," Derpy stated, causing the group to turn towards her for a moment, as those that knew the old her had been quite shocked by how serious she had become during their stay in Sly's world, even at the cost of losing one of her eyes, "Don't get me wrong, I'd love to fight for the safety of our universe, but the two of us are by far the weakest members of the displaced, as my power doesn't even come close to what Rainbow can use and I know the same applies for my sister and her power. At the very least Rainbow and Applejack should be on the team, since their powers are far stronger than most of us, save for the terrifying power that Sombra commands."

"Now hold on a minute," Rainbow said, surprising the group once more, as it actually sounded like she was annoyed about something, or the entire tournament in general, to which she turned her head towards Sunset, "You said that if a universe loses all of it's warriors, they'll be erased. Which universes are we supposed to be fighting?"

"Universes 1, 12, 5, and 8 are exempt from entering," Celestia spoke up, though at the same time she knew that both Rainbow and Applejack were going to have a hard time coming to terms with what she had to tell them, especially when one took their own adventure into consideration, "That means that our ten warriors will be fighting the warriors from Universes 2, 3, 4, 6, 7, 9, 10, and 11."

"We have to fight... Universe 7?" Rainbow asked, to which Sombra noted that it wasn't in a way that meant she was afraid of them, rather it seemed like she, and extension Applejack since they had been sisters at one point, had some sort of connection to the other universe, to which Sunset nodded her head, "You can't ask Applejack and I to do this! If we win, Universe 7, our friends, and our family will get erased!"

"Can someone explain what she's talking about?" Gilda asked, because despite the time she had spent rebuilding her relationship with Rainbow, back to the friendly level it had been a long time ago, she still had no idea what sort of family her friend had during her adventure, save for Applejack being her sister.

"Rainbow and Applejack were sent to Universe 7 during their adventure," Sunset explained, to which she noticed that some of the displaced were surprised by that turn of events, meaning that Rainbow and Applejack must not have told everyone the news, though she knew that they needed both of their power if they were to survive, "meaning that Son Goku and his friends on their version of Earth are actually their friends as well. To top it off their father is Beerus, the God of Destruction for Universe 7, their mother is Chronoa, the Supreme Kai of Time, they consider both Shin, the Kaioshin for that universe, and Whis, Beerus' Angel, to be family as well, and Champa, Universe 6's God of Destruction, is their uncle."

To Sombra that explained so much, relating to the fact that Rainbow seemed against the idea of competing at all, as she wasn't about to run the risk of erasing Beerus and the rest of her family, but at the same time he knew that they would have need of her power in the tournament. From what it sounded like they were supposed to bring the strongest warriors in their universe, of which Rainbow and Applejack filled the first and second positions, making him wonder if there was a way for them to get around a universe being erased, after losing their warriors anyway. Even as he thought about it he glanced at the image of the Super Dragon Balls, the seven orbs that would grant any wish to the surviving warrior or the team that made it to the end, and an idea formed in his mind as he considered the number of wishes that might be able to be made on the objects. He considered the possibility that there might be more to the Super Dragon Balls that they had been told, or this might be the extent of the knowledge that their gods had for them, but he did wonder if their was the chance they could undo the erasure of the defeated universes.

"What if we set our team wish to being the revival of the erased universes?" Sombra asked, causing the others to stop what they were doing and turn towards him for a moment, as they all seemed surprised by the fact that he would even make such a suggestion, "You said that the Super Dragon Balls can grant any wish that our hearts desire, so what if we all desire the erasure of the defeated universes to be reversed? Even if Universe 7 were erased, and I'm not saying that we'll go out of our way to do that, we could bring them and the other seven universes back, overturn the decision of the King of All and save trillions of lives from being extinguished."

"He raises a good point." Applejack said, as she had been wondering if such a wish was even possible, but to have Sombra, of anyone that could have spoken, agree with her unspoken thoughts was more than she was expecting, though this confirmed that he was one of the smartest beings if he was able to piece that thought together so quickly, before another thought came to mind, "What if we teamed up with Universe 7? Make it so that we're the last two universes standing? I'm fairly sure that Goku and the others have already come up with the same idea, that they could use the Super Dragon Balls to save the erased universes... so why not ensure that our wish is the one that comes out on top?"

"To do that we'll need the ten strongest warriors we have," Sunset replied, though at the same time she was happy to see that she had made the right decision to seek out Sombra, as it appeared that him turning over a new leaf, and turning his powers towards good, was working out in their favor, before she stared at the group, "Now then, who wants to join the team and fight for the safety of not just our universe, but the safety of the other universes as well?"

"If we're teaming up with Universe 7, you can count us in." Rainbow stated, to which Applejack nodded her head in agreement, as she knew that it would be best if they went in together, since they knew everyone that Goku might pick for his team and would be able to pair their two universes up with ease.

"You can count on me as well." Sombra said, because if he was going to go through the effort of determining that it might be possible for them to save the other universes, from the acts of a foolish god in his opinion, than he was going to join the team and make sure they won the Super Dragon Balls.

"The work of a hero, it seems, is never done." Chrysalis stated, as she had been thinking about what Sunset and the others had said the entire time, hence the reason that she had been so quiet, but hearing that everything they had worked towards being undone annoyed her, especially considering her own adventure, "Count me in as well."

"You can count on us as well." Adagio added, where Sonata and Aria nodded their heads as well, showing that they were more than eager to knock the other universes around and make sure they got the spheres that would undo the damage that the King of All would unleash upon a defeated universe.

"I don't like the sound of people losing their lives, but I'll do my best to help out." Rarity said, as she had seen more than enough in her time exploring Drangleic with Edric, the warrior companion that had helped her get through all the trying trials she would have had to face on her own, and she wasn't about to let so many innocent people just lose their lives because some higher being willed it.

"Count me in as well." Pinkie stated, though she smiled and looked happy, like she didn't have a care in the world, but everyone knew that she was serious and was already imagining the looks on her foe's faces when she knocked them off the fighting stage, getting herself ready for what was ahead of them.

"Since Gilda and Derpy are dropping out, it falls between the two of you." Sunset said, to which she and the others turned towards Lyra and Trixie, as they were the only two that had been silent during the entire meeting, though while they had been a team on Azeroth one of them would have to stay here, something that might bother them a little.

Lyra and Trixie glanced at each other for a moment, as while the others knew that they worked well together, since they had been sent to the same world, the truth was that they were also great separate, since they had spent a great deal of time apart from each other, before they turned back towards the group.

"Considering that we're both at the same level of power, and can freak out an ancient Titan with our full power, I think I'll let Trixie help you guys out." Lyra said, though the main reason was because she knew that the combination of her inner darkness and the Light could yield explosive results, ones that might endanger the others when she took the size of the fighting stage into consideration, and she knew that Trixie's skill over the Arcane was much stronger than her control over her powers.

"Which means that I'll have to let my wings out before we get to the fighting stage," Trixie commented, though the others knew what she was talking about, as both she and Lyra had a pair of wings, hers being draconic and Lyra's being demonic, but usually they were bound up in magical tattoos on their backs and could be loosed at a moment's notice, hence the reason she had slots in the back of her robe for her wings while Lyra had nothing covering her back.

"The ten of you will be our warriors in the Tournament of Power," Celestia said, though she was happy to see that it was easy to gather the number necessary, especially since it had almost gone sideways when Rainbow started to refuse because of the fact that she'd have to fight Universe 7, before she looked at her scepter, "We have roughly thirty-eight hours before we need to leave for the World of Void, where the tournament is taking place, so you should all use this time to prepare yourselves accordingly. Once we're close to the time limit we'll all meet back here and then the Grand Priest will summon us to the fighting stage... and then it'll be up to you ten to keep us all safe."

Sunset knew that the warriors that had chosen to step forward would do wonders for them, and at the same time show the other universes that they weren't as weak as some of them believed them to be, but even as she thought about that, and the team started to get up, she knew that she and Celestia needed to talk with Beerus... and hope that the Grand Priest didn't have a problem with what they were planning, otherwise they were in massive trouble.

Interlude: Final Training

After being told that the fate of their universe was at stake, choosing who was going to be on the team to represent their universe in the upcoming tournament, and being told that it might be in their best interests to make sure they weren't rusty by doing some final training, Sombra and Yoruichi were the first ones to leave the castle. Sombra was sure that there wasn't much either of them could do to make him more ready for what laid ahead of them, since they had been doing as much training as they could over the last six months, but at the same time there was something he could do to boost his already incredible power. The problem was that he didn't think Urahara would be happy to hear that he was using the item like the villain that had stolen it in the past, that he had ripped it out of, used it, but at the same time, since the fate of the universe was riding on what he and the others did, he was hoping that his friend would approve of what he was doing. At the same time he looked up at the area that he was heading towards, which was away from Ponyville and happened to be some sort of training area that was no longer in use thanks to the school that Twilight had built, but for right now this area was good enough for what he had in mind.

"So, Sombra, what are we doing out here?" Yoruichi asked, because she knew that Sombra had to be thinking about how he was going to spend the time he and the others had been given, but at the same time it could be incredibly simple, like he was just planning on doing nothing but enjoying himself and seeing his home planet again, even if she knew that was a ridiculous thought in the first place.

"This." Sombra replied, to which he gathered his power for a moment and knocked on the air in front of him, where he watched as a large circular door, made out of steel and decorated with gemstones, formed in the space that rested in front of them, one that he gently pushed open and revealed his study area and the treasury of stolen items that he'd have to find time to return at some point in the future.

"Your private study? What could you possibly need from it?" Yoruichi inquired, as she understood that a number of the treasures that rested on the other side of the door had belonged to enemies he had conquered, and some of them seemed to be prizes from the Crystal Empire that he had yet to return, and she didn't approach the door, as only Sombra was allowed into this area, as anyone else got bashed back by whatever magic had gone into making the door.

She would have said more, as she was curious as to what Sombra had planned, but then her eyes widened for a few seconds as Sombra walked over to the pedestal that was in the middle of the treasury, where a familiar small bluish-purple colored orb floated, one that Urahara had made and had been stolen by Aizen, only for Sombra to rip the orb out of the villain's chest and store it inside this area.

"The Hogyoku." Sombra answered, to which he held his hand out and the orb floated over to him, as it knew that he was the strongest mortal being on the world that it was created on and that he needed it for something important, before it came to a stop above his hand, allowing him to turn back towards Yoruichi, "I'm going to spend most of my time meditating, getting to know and understand the power of the Hogyoku on a level that is beyond my current level of understanding, since all I have is the information Urahara and Aizen gave me, and see if I can't integrate it's power into my own body, since I have the feeling that we'll need every advantage we can get."

It was an interesting idea, since the only users of the item had channeled the power for different ends, though while Urahara had used it to free some Shinigami and turn them into Visored, to prevent them from turning into Hollows and killing more Shinigami, Aizen had used it to try and take over the Soul King's palace, even though he was stopped before he could make the key to get there. Urahara had only used it the one time, before sealing it away and trying to forget about it, while Aizen had subjugated the Hogyoku and forced it to serve him, in a manner of speaking, but hearing that Sombra wanted to understand the orb told her that he was trying something different, and she suspected that it would bare good results for him and everyone else. While she thought about that Sombra walked out of his private study and closed the door behind him, allowing it to disappear as quickly as it arrived, leaving no trace that it was even there to begin with, but before he did anything else he glanced behind Yoruichi, who turned around and found that Rarity had followed them outside the castle.

"Sombra, there is something I need to ask you." Rarity said, though at the same time she knew that the King of Hueco Mundo knew what she was talking about, even if she hadn't said anything yet, and she was being hopeful in thinking that he'd help her out.

"Really?" Sombra asked, to which he recalled what he had seen of her six months ago, when they were battling Sunset and showing off their true powers, before he remembered what he had seen, causing him to turn back to her with a slight smile on his face, "Ah yes, now I remember. During your adventure, in the world of Drangelic I believe you said it was, you learned how to tap into the power of Dark Magic, for the sake of saving the place you had been sent to, and you have tried to harness the power on your own... but, seeing the progress that you've made so far, I can tell that the reason you have come to see me is to learn more about your new powers and hopefully master some new skills before the Tournament of Power starts."

"That's correct." Rarity stated, as she was getting used to the fact that all Sombra needed was a little bit of knowledge and he was able to figure out what someone was trying to tell him, or what they were trying to hide, and both Celestia and Luna told her it was something was he was good at, "You're the only pony, be it transformed or displaced, that has a level of understanding in Dark Magic that surpasses what everyone else knows, including the knowledge that the Royal Sisters and I possess. Can you teach me more about Dark Magic, and the powers that I unlocked during my adventure?"

Sombra thought about it for a moment, as to most it would seem impossible to do two things at the same time, but the reality of the situation was that he was someone that generally did impossible things, to which his magic fluxed for a moment and his shadow came to life, causing Rarity to look at him and his shadow for a few moments, before jumping a second later as several shadow walls formed around the three of them.

"Rarity, I will use my shadow to help you train." Sombra said, though while this would split his focus for some time, and his power as well, it would allow Rarity to start learning what he felt that she needed to know before they gathered together and headed out for the tournament, "Now, it will move like me, act like me, and talk in my voice, so just think of it as me and follow it's instructions to the letter, as wielding Dark Magic is no joke and you'll find that learning everything you need will take some time... and don't worry about going all out, as the barrier I have placed around us will prevent any stray attacks from flying out and damaging the area around us.

"I understand." Rarity replied, to which she jumped backwards for a moment and raised her fists, showing that she was ready for whatever Sombra had in mind for her, though at the same time she knew that her defenses needed to be up, especially since her training partner was the King of Darkness, hence the reason why the strands of Dark Magic started to emit from her eyes.

One thing she had discovered about her Dark Magic abilities was that if she let her instincts take over she could dodge any of her opponent's attacks quite easily, during her previous adventure anyway, but right now that was the only power that she had, not counting the magic from Drangelic, that could help her against her training partner. Not even a moment later Sombra's shadow charged at her, swing it's fists in her direction, but when she dodged the attack she realized that either her teacher's skill had decreased due to wanting to do two things at the same time, or he was testing her base skills against his own, before powering up to the next level. Of course she ended up being partially correct in her thoughts, as the moment she thought about what the shadow could be doing it increased it's speed, this time forcing her to defend herself with her arms and legs as she blocked the incoming attacks, but even then she had to be careful, as the dodging aspect of her Dark Magic wasn't up to dealing with someone of Sombra's level, hence the reason behind them training out here. Rarity did also incorporate her spells into the mix, sometimes throwing a screaming sphere through a portal to hit her foe from behind, where the shadow would redirect it towards the walls, while other times hurling Soul Arrows in the direction of her opponent, but regardless of which spell she used she did notice that they never made it passed the walls that Sombra had summoned for their training session.

Even the shadow's spells, which used the darkness around them to do whatever the creature wanted and even tried to stop her with the gravity orb type spell Sombra used against Sunset during their battle, were taken out by the barrier if they missed her, meaning it was safe to dodge them, but even then Rarity had to cough as the shadow punched her in the stomach and knocked her backwards, as she knew this was going to be much harder than she thought it would be, and that she couldn't afford to get distracted as she refocused on her foe.

"She's not bad in what she's learned so far." Yoruichi commented, though she stood near Sombra, where the two of them were shielded by a Kido spell, Bakudo Number 81: Danku, which had formed a large transparent barrier in front of where they were standing, showing that Sombra's skills with the Kido spells was as strong as it had been six months ago, before she turned towards him, "Do you think this training session will be enough to help her?"

"One of the things I did, when I was first learning about Dark Magic, was train against my shadow," Sombra replied, as having a powerful foe that was equal to his own power had allowed him to master the spells he had been taught at a decent pace, or frightening depending on who someone asked, which in turn lead to the downfall of the Crystal Empire a thousand years ago, before he pushed the memory away, "This will help her understand her own powers and, by watching what my shadow does, will also allow her to observe the other skills and techniques that a user of Dark Magic can acquire if they are willing to put in the time and effort to learn them. We don't have anywhere near the amount of time it would take for me to impart everything I know about Dark Magic to her, so we'll have to settle for her learning the essentials and strengthening her defensive skill... and then we can see how many offensive techniques she's managed to pick up from training with my shadow."

Yoruichi had to admit that this seemed like an interesting type of training, especially since they were talking about Dark Magic, but at the same time she knew that Rarity had the potential to be a strong user of this type of magic, giving her another power to the four types of magic she learned during her adventure. While she thought about that Sombra had the Hogyoku float in the air for a few moments as he pulled off his jacket and his shirt, revealing his Hollow hole where his heart was supposed to be, where he slipped the orb into the hole and let it float in the center of his being, before he took a seat, closed his eyes, and started to meditate. Normally one would assume that doing something like this, when that person's shadow was currently doing something else, would result in the shadow losing power or the barriers falling apart, but as the seconds ticked by Yoruichi found that she had been right in her thoughts, as Sombra's shadow was lashing out at Rarity with his base power and the barriers were still in position. That became more true when she felt the air around Sombra vibrate for a moment, though she couldn't feel his power at all, because as the Dios Hueco, the Hollow God, no one in the world they lived in could feel his reiatsu, making it nearly impossible to find him if he went off somewhere on his own, and the Hollows and Arrancar only had a faint idea where he might be since Hueco Mundo's vibrations told them where he could be located.

Despite all of that she could see the strands of Dark Magic lingering around Sombra's eyes, showing that he was deep in his meditation already and that he wasn't to be disturbed, and, at the same time, she found bluish-purple strands of energy coming from the Hogyoku, telling her that Sombra was speaking to whatever spirit or soul the object had.

"It seems like Sombra and Rarity have begun their training," Trixie commented, as she could feel the Dark Magic in the air, something that she was used to thanks to the fact that Lyra had accessed the power as well and used it for a long time, before acquiring her true power, before she turned back to her wagon.

"Yeah, it sure seems like it." Lyra replied, because she had been staring in the direction that Trixie had been looking in the entire time, though because of the dark square barrier that Sombra had set up it was impossible to tell what was going on between the two of them, before she shrugged and followed Trixie, "So, what is it that you wanted to ask me? I'm assuming that it's something you don't want the others to hear or see, since we're at your wagon."

Trixie nodded her head and waved her hand a little, activating part of the spell that she had woven into her wagon some time ago, because when the door opened they found themselves in a large cave that had three separate areas that they could be in, one being a large cave area for her to sleep in, the second being a more Equestrian style home, and the third was a mage tower, in the style of the ones she had seen in Azeroth. As the two of them entered the dimension they had stepped into, and closed the door behind them, Trixie glanced at the tower section and found a light blue elemental, made out of pure arcane energy that was still bound to a special staff, turning towards the door, but then ignored them as they moved towards the center of the dimension. Her wagon acted like a portal to a separate dimension, hence the reason she activated the spell before hand, because if she didn't use the spell she would have opened her ordinary wagon and they could have sat down to talk about things, but right now there was something she needed Lyra to do for her and this was the best place for them to do so. This was also the first time she had actually let anyone come into this area, since she had been keen on keeping this to herself, but since the fate of their universe was at stake she figured that now was the perfect time to invite Lyra to her new home, and then they could get started on their training.

When she thought about training, however, her magic worked in the air around them and she opened up an entirely new addition to her personal dimension, one that was also separated from the others so they didn't accidentally damage anything, and she took in the jagged lands that rested around them, smelled the fel fire in the air, and noticed the sickly green pools of lava off in the distance, as well as a familiar sky with Azeroth hanging some distance out in space.

"Recognize this place?" Trixie asked, as she knew that Lyra would recognize it, since it had been one of the last places they had visited before they had been brought back to Equus, shortly after defeating Sargeras and his Legion, though at the same time she stood on some rocks and turned towards her friend.

"Krokuun, where the Xenedar crashed and Xe'ra took my fel powers from me," Lyra replied, showing that she knew the area that they had been brought to, even if she knew that this wasn't the real Krokuun, as there weren't any demons nearby for them to worry about, causing her to turn towards Trixie, "not my most favorite location in the universe, since I lost some of my power here, but I made up for it by taking on two powers that many thought couldn't be merged into a single body, and showed them just how strong the union was."

"Indeed you did." Trixie said, because the sheer power that Lyra commanded in her transformed state was the reason she had brought them here, so when they trained she could actually see how she measured up to the potent power that her friend wielded, hence the reason her arcane energy was already gathering in the air around her, "I'm ready for whatever attack your going to throw at me."

Lyra grinned as the tattoos on her arms glowed for a moment, showing that she was getting ready, though not even a moment later she rushed through the space between them and threw a punch at Trixie, who teleported away from where she had been standing a moment ago and blew the area up with a powerful arcane blast. Fortunately she was expecting something like that, since it gave Trixie time to come up with her next attack, though since they were starting off with magical attacks she gathered the Light energy she had access to and formed a number of floating arrows around her body, ones that would be thrown through the air once she found her target. When she spotted where Trixie was going to appear, the telltale sign being the shimmer of arcane energy that she had gotten used to seeing mages use, she sent a few arrows out at her opponent, who did materialize where she thought she was going to appear, but at the same time Trixie waved her hand and the arcane energy she had been gathering knocked the arrows off course, causing them to land in different spots around her and blow small holes in the ground that she had created. It was another tactic that she had been expecting, as not a few seconds later she jumped off to the side as a larger arrow went by where she had been standing, blowing a hole in the ground as she turned her attention back to Trixie, only this time she was grinning, as she had wondered what would happen when they fought each other.

In fact what happened next was the two of them combined their arrows into a single bolt of power and sent the two of them flying at each other, where the arrows slammed into each other and detonated in the middle of the area they were fighting in, creating a larger crater as the two of them backed away from the area once more.

When Lyra came to a stop, and turned her attention back to her foe, she found a number of arcane charged missiles, which were just oval shaped energy blasts, coming in her direction, to which she jumped backwards and continued dodging the attacks that were coming her way, as there were many. It was to be expected that Trixie would be able to call forth so many attacks in an instant, since this was her dimension and it responded to her will, but at the same time she could tell that her foe was using her own power for this fight, even if it seemed like the dimension was turning against her during this fight. One would also assume that Trixie, as a mage, would stick to fighting from a distance, but that was where they were wrong, as Trixie's dragon wings grew out of her back tattoos and she flew at her, to which Lyra nodded her head in understanding and opened her own wings as well, to which the two of them took to the sky and started throwing punches and kicks at each other. Interestingly enough the collision between Lyra's Light and Shadow mixed power and Trixie's arcane power shook the ground around them and lightning flashed in the air, showing that they were having quite the effect on the dimension that Trixie lived and trained in, though neither of them were even close to wielding their true power against each other.

After a few minutes of doing that, and moving around the air that was above the crater they had created, a slight explosion sent them flying backwards from each other, though at the same time Lyra grinned, as it appeared that Trixie's strength was better than what she assumed it was, hence the reason she landed on the ground and glanced up at where her opponent was floating.

"I was right, your base power is quite formidable." Lyra said, to which she stretched her arms for a moment, as it had been some time since she had fought a good opponent, because the last powerful foe they fought, who wasn't Sunset Shimmer, was the Titan known as Argus, and while that foe might have cheated it was still a good fight, "But don't you dare think that I'll go easy on you because you're the Spell-Weaver, Trixie."

"I know you won't go easy on me, because I asked for this." Trixie replied, though at the same time she raised her arms and readied herself, where her energy flickered around her body for a moment, as she knew that Lyra would be coming at her soon enough, "I'm ready for whatever you can throw at me."

Lyra grinned for a moment as her two powers ignited in the air around her, forming a barrier around her as she drew forth her true power, hence the reason that the glow from her tattoos was even brighter than before and she increased in size just a bit, taking on her true form as a demon hunter. Light and Shadow energy radiated off of her arms and legs as she burst out of the dome that had surrounded her, where she few up through the air and raised her hands towards her horns, which was followed by her pulling her hands back towards her sides, summoning her weapons to her side. The weapons that she had been using during her time on Azeroth had once been called the Twinblades of the Deceiver, which were warglaives that she used by holding onto the handle that was covered by a shield and had two blades, allowing her to dance around enemies and cut them down with ease. These days, however, her weapons were known as the Netherlight Twinblades, where the warglaive in her left hand was fueled by the power of the Light, a weapon she called Daybreaker, while the right warglaive was fueled by the Shadows, so named Nightmare. With her powerful weapons drawn out from her horns, where she kept them hidden when they weren't in use, and her body assuming the powerful Havoc Form that she used in the past, Lyra dropped out of the sky and landed on the ground near Trixie, allowing the air to vibrate with her power as she stood up once more.

"You are not PREPARED!" Lyra shouted, using a line that her mentor, Illidan Stormrage, would have used against his enemies in the past, one that inspired fear in the lesser foes he had come across, before she charged forward with her energies dancing around her weapons.

Trixie grinned as Lyra charged at her, because this was what she was hoping to battle, the powerful Havoc Form that had stood up to two Titans and caused both Lyra enemies, as well as some of her allies, to step back in fear, though that emotion held no place in her heart as she rushed forward as well... and the dimension shook as they continued to exchange blows with each other.

While Sombra was busy using his shadow to train Rarity, and Trixie was busy fighting against Lyra in her own dimension, Pinkie walked away from the castle and thought about what she was going to do with her time, as she knew that she could train like everyone else was going to do, or she could just relax a little and maybe help the others for a change. She wasn't too concerned about her level of power, not like the rest of the displaced were, and when she considered it she had only trained with her brother, Jak, who was busy on the world she had been sent to and called home for some time, racing against crime lords if her memory served her well. Raven, the ottsel that was with her a large portion of the time, had also returned to Jak's side, to aid him, Daxter, and the rest of their group with whatever her brother was doing, giving her the chance to be alone for some time, even if she technically wasn't alone as much as others thought she would be. The reason behind that was because Pinkamena, her alter ego, had been awakened by their trip to Jak's world and the adventure that she had undergone, but all the Eco powers she had gained had an interesting side effect, as her alternate persona was more alive than she had been in the past.

Her thoughts were interrupted as she heard the sound of a number of ponies coming her way, where she glanced behind her for a moment and found the Dazzlings walking directly behind her, like they were heading in the same direction that she was heading in, to which she stopped and turned towards them.

"Adagio, Aria, Sonata, what are you three doing?" Pinkie asked, as she had the feeling that they were heading out to do their own training, against each other or together against whatever foe they had in mind, since they were sisters and she knew that teamwork was essential for the three of them.

"We were looking for you, actually." Adagio admitted, because she knew that it would be unwise to bother Sombra when he was already training someone else, and that they had missed their chance to try and train with Trixie and Lyra, but when she considered the remaining displaced she knew that Pinkie was the one for them, "We were wondering if you wanted to join us in our last training, since we've actually never fought anyone with your powers and we're curious how well we'd fare against you... and the other you as well."

"From what we've heard Pinkamena is supposed to be incredibly strong, just like you are." Aria added, as she had heard that the alternate form of the displaced in front of them wasn't to be messed with, if one took the stories from the world she went to into consideration, and from what they had determined it was this power that would allow them to test themselves and train before the tournament started.

"Well, you could train against both of us if you wanted," Pinkie said, as there was a power she possessed, thanks to the various skills she had picked up, that she actually hadn't used all that much in the past, but if the Dazzlings wanted to fight both her and Pinkamena at the same time she figured that she might as well use the other power as well, before she beckoned to the sisters for a moment, "Come on, I know a good place for us to train for a time."

Pinkie headed out and departed from Ponyville, heading out in the direction towards Canterlot, as she knew they could train in peace and quiet until the tournament started, while at the same time giving them an area where none of them would have to worry about attacks accidentally heading towards Ponyville. It was a clearing that was much like the area that Sombra and Rarity were training in, one that transformed ponies had used for practicing their skills after they took on their new forms, and while there were a number of boulders and raised pillars, thanks to those that had an affinity for the element of earth, meaning they could run and hide if they wanted to. As they reached the area that she intended to use for their training, and the Dazzlings looked around to see what sort of area she had brought them to, she separated herself from the trio and turned around to face them, knowing that the three Sirens were eager to see what she had in mind for them.

"As you know, my Eco powers allow me to do a number of things that are unusual for a displaced to do, building on my already dangerous abilities." Pinkie stated, speaking of the fact that she was able to warp from one location to another, something that had bugged Twilight out in the past, along with her ability to sense danger and a number of abilities that not even Twilight could explain, and she had no intention on explaining herself yet, though at the same time her energy flickered into existence around her, "However, there is one ability that I haven't showed anyone yet, hence the reason that I came out here when you asked me to help train all three of you... because I won't be doing this alone."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Sonata asked, as they knew that Pinkie was dangerous, especially since her energy blasts could take on the form of four different 'elements', depending on the situation she found herself in, but none of the stories they had heard said anything about what Pinkie was saying.

Pinkie smiled for a moment as strands of dark purple energy appeared in her energy, accompanied by a few strands of red energy, before she was covered by the two energies for a few seconds, almost like she was ascending to a new level like Rainbow and Applejack's friends would do from time to time, but that was where the Dazzlings would be wrong. After a few moments the dark energy pulled itself off of her body and stood to her right, while the red energy did the same to her left, before they took on a form that looked exactly like her own, allowing her own power to quiet down a little as she faced their foes. The red Pinkie was much like her, in terms of body and form, though her hair was red colored, like a fiery red that was reflected in her eyes, and she was eager for battle, as the Red Eco that she had formed from was more suited for close range battle and focused on strength, hence the reason she was a brawler of sorts. At the same time the Dark Eco settled down and Pinkamena, with her hair lowered like she was depressed and having a blood red coloration, stood next to her in all her glory, while at the same time there were trails of some kind going from the bottom of her eyes and going passed her chin, looking like bloody trails based on the blood color they possessed. Pinkie, on the other hand, had a light blue coloration to her at the moment, where the Light Eco she was channeling caused a large pair of wings to form behind her, looking like pegasus wings, before the three of them stared at the Dazzlings, who were surprised by what she had done, since it was an unusual power for her to possess.

"What I mean is that the three of you will be facing me, Pinkamena, and Red at the same time," Pinkie stated, to which the three of them took up their own individual battle stances, as each of them, despite being the same being, had their own style of fighting and they worked in perfect harmony with each other, though if she really wanted to test the three Sirens she could always summon the other three Eco powers to their battle.

In response to what she had done Adagio flexed her hands for a moment and her aura flickered into existence, where some of the moisture in the air seemed to turn into ice crystals as she stared at their enemies, which made sense to Pinkie since her affinity was for the element of water. Aria and Sonata did the same thing, drawing their base auras into the air around them, though while they did that Pinkie noticed that both of them had drawn a little of their power into the area near where they were standing, which meant that they were eager for battle. Aria's power flickered as she stood there, moving like fire for a moment, and sure enough some strands of fire appeared on her arms, showing that she was getting ready to use her power over fire against them, while at the same time the wind whipped around Sonata, if the movements of her hair and sleeves were anything to go by. The three of them had awakened the affinities for water, wind, and fire during their adventure, a great combination to the power of electricity that their friend Cole MacGrath had wielded before he sacrificed himself to save the world they had been sent to, but even without that fourth power the three of them were a force to be reckoned with and they knew that fact.

Pinkie could already hear Pinkamena chuckling, as it had been a good amount of time since the last time her alter ego had been allowed out to fight and she was excited for what was in front of her, and Red seemed to be thinking the same thing that Pinkamena was thinking, but before they wasted any time the three of them rushed through the air and the three Sirens rushed towards them in response, allowing their training to begin.

"It seems that Pinkie and the Dazzings have started their own training session," Twilight commented, as she could feel the power in the air coming from the four beings that had moved away from Ponyville so they didn't damage the small town in the process, even if they couldn't do anything like what Sombra and Rarity, or Trixie and Lyra, were doing, before she turned back towards the tables that were in the ballroom, "I guess that just leaves the three of you to decide what you're going to do for your own training."

She was talking to Rainbow, Applejack, and Chrysalis, the only remaining members of the displaced that had chosen to remain inside the castle, as Gilda and Derpy departed as soon as the meeting was over and were likely heading off to do something else while they waited for everyone else to finish their last training sessions. She honestly wasn't too surprised by this turn of events, as both Rainbow and Applejack were strong in their own right and their base power could break the area around them, meaning that their training would have to happen off world, maybe on the potential Sacred World of the Kai she had discovered earlier. At the same time she knew that Chrysalis didn't have many friends and didn't want to bother the other displaced, rather she seemed like she wanted to be back with her non Equestrian friends so she could help them out, but right now she knew that this was more important, even if she didn't feel like training.

"Well, at this point the only place we can train, without ruining something, is on a different planet," Rainbow replied, as she knew that Sunset had a problem with the more powerful members of the displaced fighting on the planet that they called home, referring to her, Applejack, Sombra, and Chrysalis, though Sombra had his own way to prevent damage from happening to the area around him and Rarity, "and with the destruction of the training planet, which Sunset blew up six months ago, it might take too long to find another planet like it, so I don't think we'll be training anytime soon."

"There's always the planet Twilight discovered earlier," Applejack said, as it seemed like the perfect place for her and Rainbow to train, especially when they took their pair of powers into consideration, and she could see that Sunset and Celestia were thinking the same thing, "Why don't the three of us head there and train against Celestia, or maybe against each other for some time?"

"You mean we'd get a chance to see Chrysalis' power up close and personal?" Rainbow inquired, because she had seen the power that the former queen wielded, including the true power that slept inside her, back when she was battling Celestia, which was right after her adventure ended, and knew she was strong, "Count me in."

Twilight sighed for a moment, as sometimes she had the feeling that spending so much time with Goku had let some of the Saiyan's desire for battle rub off on Rainbow, especially considering the long adventure she and Applejack went on, but as she started to open her mouth she found that Chrysalis, despite knowing the powers that the girls possessed, was up for a challenge before the tournament started. As such all she could really do was make sure the six of them, since Discord was staying on Equus while they went off for their training, in case someone actually came looking for them with questions, had their hands one one of the others and then activated her Kai Kai technique, allowing them to leave Equus and head off for the planet that she had found earlier. Not even a few seconds later they arrived at their destination, to which Sunset, Celestia, and Twilight stood near the large tree that they had discovered and let the three warriors head off into the distance, where Rainbow was the first to react as she attacked Chrysalis, though the good part about the changeling's adventure was that she could deal with multiple targets at the same time, hence the reason that she was able to dodge Rainbow's attack and then parry Applejack's follow up kick.

Sunset knew that they were testing Chrysalis' reflexes and seeing where they might improve in their own skill, since they were going to be entering a battle royal and there was no telling just how many warriors would be coming after them once the tournament started, and so far it seemed that they had the right idea on how to test their skills out. Chrysalis was holding her own just fine, which made sense seeing how Rainbow and Applejack were holding back their true power at the moment, which meant that things were going to get more interesting once one of them decided to stop holding back and started taking the fight seriously. This planet, from what she had been told, could take their full power without falling apart on them, meaning that they just had to wait and see which one of them started using more than their base power, though it was interesting to watch as the girls knocked Chrysalis backwards a little, only for the former queen to right herself and charge back into the battle, separating the pair for a moment as she focused on Applejack this time around. The girls were happy to see that she was taking this seriously and replied in kind, rushing back at her as they continued their assault, though as Chrysalis moved to get around their attacks, and distance herself, they followed after her, allowing the air to vibrate as their fists and legs came into contact with each other.

"Chrysalis is doing well, holding her own against two incredibly powerful warriors," Celestia commented, though at the same time she knew that it would have been like this, especially since the former queen had forced her to use a good level of her own power when they fought against each other, even though she still needed work with her final form before the tournament actually started.

"Indeed she is, which will be good for when she's fighting in the tournament," Sunset replied, as she had the feeling that this sort of training was good for all three of them, because it might prepare them for whatever they might encounter when they started fighting the other universes, and having some idea of what they might expect was better than going into the battle royal blind, before she focused on something else, "speaking of which, I think it's time we contacted Beerus and see if he's willing to partner up with us, especially since we're planning on undoing the..."

"Celestia, this is Whis." a voice said, to which the three of them glanced at the orb at the top of Celestia's scepter, one that happened to be glowing at the moment, though when Celestia looked at it she found that Whis was indeed trying to contact her at that very moment.

"Speak of the devil, that's them contacting us," Twilight stated, though she was surprised by the sudden call, as all of them had been expecting them to be the ones to contact Whis so they could speak to Beerus, not the other way around, which made her curious as to why he was contacting them.

"I'm here, Whis." Celestia replied, though at the same time she tapped the bottom of her scepter against the floor and let a circular surface, almost like a personal sized mirror that would be in someone's hallway, appear in front of them and showed the trio of gods from Universe 7, who appeared to be standing outside Bulma's place and were definitely in the middle of gathering the warriors to represent their universe, "What can we do for the God of Destruction, his Angel, and the Kaioshin of Universe 7?"

"Actually, my sister, Vados, contacted me with a warning," Whis answered, which in itself was unusual, since the only time his sister bothered to contact him was when Champa wanted to come over for a visit, so he could prepare Beerus for being near his brother, before he got back on topic and focused on the other gods, "It appears that both the Gods of Destruction and their Angels, for the other seven universes that are participating in the Tournament of Power, had their own meetings some time ago, meetings that they didn't invite either Shin or Beerus to, on account of the fact that they blame Goku for the mess we're currently in. And, as you might have already guessed, they excluded all three of you from their meetings as well, though Vados told me that Quitela thinks Universe 13 is 'weak and is therefore not even worth worrying about in the slightest', which convinced the others to go along with not inviting you to the meetings."

"So, they were having a meeting between themselves," Sunset said, to which she raised her hand to her chin for a moment, as she had heard about things like this happening between the Gods of Destruction, since most of them didn't like each other or were neutral in their feelings towards their fellow Destroyers, but at the same time the fact that neither Universe 7 or Universe 13 were included in the meetings told her so much, "I see, they might have been planning on teaming up against you guys, since they're blaming Goku as the reason that the Tournament of Power is even happening in the first place, instead of being grateful that Lord Zeno didn't erase them immediately, like they originally planned on doing before the idea was brought to their attention... they're intending on making you guys drop out of the tournament first, in their minds suffering a fitting punishment for causing this chain of events to happen."

"We came to the same conclusion as well," Shin spoke up, though at the same time he glanced back for a moment, no doubt looking at one of the warriors that had been chosen to represent their universe, before turning back towards the link between their universes, "Goku's in the middle of finding the other warriors for our team, though in the event that Buu might fall asleep before the tournament starts we're also reaching out to Frieza, to see if he'll help us keep our universe safe from erasure..."

"It's funny you should mention that," Twilight stated, as while they were worried about being eliminated and having their universes erased, since it was a very real possibility they couldn't ignore since they had no idea what sort of power the other seven universes had, the mere mention of a universe's erasure made her remember why they wanted to contact Beerus in the first place, "You see, we told the warriors of our team that if we lost the Tournament of Power, as in all of them were knocked off the fighting stage, that our universe would be erased and all our hard work undone, and that only caused Sombra to determine that we might be able to undo Lord Zeno's desire to lessen the number of universes. All ten of our warriors are in agreement, that if one of them is left standing at the very end, or if we're the team with the most left once the time limit is reached, we'll use the Super Dragon Balls to restore any universes that were erased during the tournament, even if we have to restore everyone that was thrown into the tournament."

"That's an interesting wish to make." Whis said, though at the same time he had no idea if such a thing was even remotely possible, since they had no idea what the limit of the Super Dragon Balls were, but at the same time he was happy to see that Sunset and her fellow gods cared about the others, even after hearing that the other seven universes might be planning on assaulting them when the tournament starts.

"We were all surprised when the idea was brought forward," Sunset admitted, showing that it really hadn't been her idea, though at the same time she was happy to see that one of her warriors was thinking about the other universes and had convinced the others to agree with him, "You should have seen Rainbow when she heard that you guys might be erased, or we might be erased, as she flat out refused to be associated with either of our universes being erased and didn't want you to be heartbroken by her and Applejack disappearing, or them feeling the same if you all disappeared. The thought of undoing such a thing seemed to be the right thing for her, cause she's ready to go and wants to kick down whoever wants to erase either of our universes, and she's training with Applejack right now, readying themselves for when the tournament actually starts."

"That sounds like Rainbow." Beerus said, because he knew that Rainbow was extremely loyal and would have been torn by the fact that either he lost both of his beloved daughters, which would have left him and Chronoa heartbroken if that had happened, but at the same time hearing that they might be able to save both of their universes, and the other seven for that matter, must have snapped Rainbow back into action, "Goku also brought up a similar wish, basically him saying that he'd like to bring back any universes that end up erased, and I have the feeling that many of the other warriors will agree with him once they hear what's going on... and he'll be overjoyed to hear that his friends, along with the rest of Universe 13's warriors, are thinking the same thing that he was thinking."

"Then I think the next step is obvious." Sunset replied, as hearing that Goku was thinking the same thing, that they needed to revive the universes that were erased when the tournament was over, showed that at least two of the nine universes cared what happened to the others, even if the others seemed to be thinking about themselves, "Beerus, how would you like to team up against the other universes, to ensure that our shared wish is the one that comes out on top by the time the tournament is over?"

Beerus was silent for a moment, clearly thinking about what she was saying, and glanced at Whis for a moment, as if he was worried that teaming up with another universe might be against the rules, to which his Angel indicated that it wasn't against anything his father had said, indicating that two universes could work together, as long as they fought each other if they were the last two standing.

"I guess that settles it," Beerus answered, to which a grin appeared on his face, showing that he must have been silently dreading sending any of his warriors against Sunset's chosen warriors, especially his daughters, but hearing the news that she was offering him must have brightened his day more than she thought it would, "Sunset Shimmer, I would be honored to work alongside Universe 13 and safeguard the existence of the nine universes that are at stake in the Tournament of Power, and I'm sure that Goku and the others will feel the same way when I tell them the news."

"What news is that?" a voice asked, to which Sunset glanced behind the gods in front of her and found a slim man that had a well built body, on account of all the training he did, and while he stood slightly shorter than Goku his power was almost the exact same as his friend's, though his spiked up black hair, with the widow's peak, was another indicator that this was Vegeta, another friend of Rainbow and Applejack's.

"We're teaming up with Universe 13, to make sure the wish that survives is the one that will bring back any universe that is erased during the Tournament of Power." Beerus stated, knowing that Vegeta would enter the tournament, as Whis had promised to help Bulma deliver their second child at some point before they left for the World of Void, giving him one more reason to fight for their survival, though right now he was checking on things before returning to Bulma's side, in case she needed anything from him, "Which means that you and Goku, along with the rest of our team, will be fighting side by side with Rainbow, Applejack, and the rest of their team, to ensure that our two universes are the last ones standing and that our wish is the one that will be granted."

"Fighting side by side with Rainbow and Applejack... just like old times." Vegeta said, to which he smiled as he took in that information, as he remembered the last time they had actually seen the girls fight and knew that they were incredibly powerful, especially if they used either of their fusion forms, meaning it was good to have them on their side, "Alright, I'm officially joining the Universe 7 team as one of the warriors... there's no way I'm going to miss reuniting with our friends and saving the universes with them."

Sunset smiled for a moment, because Vegeta was one of the strongest warriors that Universe 7 had, and if he was this excited about partnering up with their universe she could only imagine what Goku, Frieza, and the rest of the team would say when they discovered that they had allies in the tournament. With the Saiyan warrior agreeing to be part of the team, and his picture being added to the board that Shin was working on at the moment, Beerus bid them farewell for now, as there was someone he needed to contact in case Majin Buu fell asleep before the tournament started, to which Sunset and her fellow gods nodded their head as the connection was terminated. She had thought it would have taken more than that to convince Beerus and his gods to agree to her proposal, but at the same time she was happy that they were willing to join forces with them, as she knew that the other universes would be gunning for Universe 7, though now Beerus' warriors wouldn't have to worry about facing overwhelming odds, not with Rainbow and the others helping them. She still had the feeling that one of the other universes would play dirty before the tournament started, but at least her team was busy training, preparing themselves for the fight of their lives, as this would be greater than anything they had ever done in their entire lives.

As she turned back towards the trio that was training, however, she knew that Rainbow, Applejack, Chrysalis, and the rest of their team would do everything in their power to make sure that both universes survived to the end, and all she could do was hope that nothing terrible happened when the tournament ended.

Interlude: Assassins

By the time the first day was over, and the displaced had returned to Twilight's castle so they could get some food, socialize with each other, and get some well deserved sleep, Sunset had to say that she was both impressed and pleased with the progress that her warriors had made. There weren't any revelations or unexpected powers that just happened to be unlocked by the other displaced, not like what happened when she fought all thirteen of them at the same time, but they were quickly picking up on how to fight against multiple foes and working as a team. That part was critical for their survival against the other seven universes that wanted them and Universe 7 eliminated, though the news that they had struck an alliance with Beerus and his team pleased many of the displaced, since since meant they could focus on the other fighters and not worry about what Goku and his team were doing. Rainbow and Applejack, of course, were overjoyed to be working alongside their friends once more, more specifically Goku and Vegeta, though at the same time they were curious as to the rest of the team members were, once they had been picked anyway, which would be either before they headed out for the World of Void or when they arrived at the fighting stage.

Part of that question had been answered by Whis, who contacted them later that day to see how they were doing, even though he wasn't surprised to hear that Sunset already had her ten warriors chosen for the tournament, and revealed that Gohan, despite his lack of training recently, was going to be the team leader, meaning that he was in charge of whatever plan he and a select number of the team would follow, since Goku and Vegeta likely wouldn't do that anyway. That brought up an interesting question to the ten warriors that were representing Universe 13, which of them would stand as their team leader for the tournament, and Sunset wasn't surprised to find that twelve of the displaced she had fought were nominating Sombra to be their leader. She came to the conclusion that it made sense, considering he was the one that had come up with the plan that had allowed him and the rest of the displaced to beat her during their battle, and Sombra accepted the position with ease, though it also made sense for him to be the leader since he was the King of Hueco Mundo and the former King of Darkness. Sombra was, by his own past and knowledge, the perfect candidate for the position and even Celestia agreed with the idea, showing that she had faith in the reformed king's abilities to lead their team to victory, though it also meant that he needed to know more about their allies before they headed to the World of Void and started fighting.

Rainbow and Applejack shared everything they knew about the powers and abilities of the potential warriors that might be on Universe 7's team, starting with Goku, Vegeta, and Gohan, the three strong Saiyans that lived on Universe 7's version of Earth, before moving onto the other beings that might be chosen. From what they knew the other fighters had to be chosen from Majin Buu, Piccolo, Krillin, Master Roshi, Tien Shinhan, Androids 17 and 18, and Frieza, showing that their allies might be in the same position they had been in, wondering who to leave behind and who to take to the fighting stage. Of course Sombra wasn't the only one getting a crash course in the powers and abilities of the Universe 7 team, as the rest of their team took notes, in a sense, of what each warrior did and what they should expect from them when the tournament started, that way they could follow whatever plan Sombra created, or adapt to the situation if he wanted one of them to change enemies. Rainbow and Applejack were sure that Gohan would be thinking of staying in the middle of the fighting stage at first, to conserve their energy while letting the other universes go at each other once it started, and Sombra nodded his head in agreement, as it sounded like a decent plan, before determining that they would have to move and separate at some point anyway, as remaining in the same place for long would only entice the other universes to come at them and they couldn't afford that at the beginning of the tournament.

Sunset, however, watched them work out the beginnings of their own plan, working like an actual team and not a bunch of warriors that were stuck fighting together, and had to smile for a few seconds, as it appeared that they had a good chance of survival with Sombra leading the way.

When morning arrived the displaced met it as best they could, as in they got out of the beds that they had slept in the previous night, all in the castle since Twilight didn't want the Crusaders or anyone else to learn about the tournament that they were competing in, and had breakfast. While they were doing that Applejack and Rarity headed out for a few minutes, as they had to tell their younger siblings that they would be busy all day and that they'd be back soon enough, which wasn't exactly a lie since all of them would be busy preparing for the tournament and would be back the moment the battle royal was over. Applejack, of course, didn't like the fact that she was keeping the information about the tournament a secret from her own family, who likely suspected that she wasn't telling them everything, but for right now they seemed to be happy with the news that they had been given and weren't bothering her all that much, while Rarity found that Sweetie Belle was upset that her sister would be gone for a while, even though she accepted the fact that they would be reunited once her work was complete. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle would no doubt share this news with Scootaloo and Gale Wind, the other two Crusaders that called Ponyville their home, and they would be sad to hear that Rainbow and the others would be gone, but for now it was best they didn't know about the tournament.

What Sunset wasn't expecting that morning, and neither were Celestia and Twilight, was the sudden call from Whis, as they all expected that he'd be done contacting them before the tournament started, but at the same time they stopped what they were doing, as this might be an important message from Beerus, about their alliance.

"Whis, this is a surprise." Celestia said, showing that they hadn't been expecting any further contact with Universe 7 until the tournament started, though at the same time she could see that there was a reason behind this call, meaning that something important must have happened since his call the previous night, "What can we do for you?"

"Goku's out recruiting the last team member for our team, and Vegeta has a slight request." Whis replied, revealing that there wasn't anything serious behind his call, rather it seemed like Rainbow and Applejack's closest friend in Universe 7 might want them for something before they went to the World of Void, "He wanted me to ask if it's okay if he called both Rainbow and Applejack back to Bulma's place for a while, as she gave birth to her second child yesterday and, since they were busy training, I held off on mentioning it until now."

"He wants them to know that there's another reason for them to make sure our shared wish is the one that comes out on top, and not the wish of another universes." Sunset commented, as she understood what Whis was saying, though she was a little surprised that they hadn't been told this yesterday, before she nodded her head when she noticed that both of the girls Vegeta was asking for seemed excited about what they were hearing, "Rainbow and Applejack would be more than happy to spend some time with their friends, meet Vegeta's new child, and meet the chosen warriors for your universe, if they're there when they get there."

"Vegeta will be happy to hear that." Whis replied, though he was happy to see that Sunset was quick at determining the secondary reason behind why Vegeta wanted his closest friends here for a while, before he heard a sound as Shin disappeared from the room they were waiting in, "It looks like Shin is using his Kai Kai ability, so he should be there in a few minutes to pick up the girls, though I'm sure they'll be in Universe 7 for a time, talking to their friends and family while meeting the newest member of Vegeta's family. We'll be sure to get them back to you before the tournament starts, provided we can convince Beerus to let them leave after he spends some time with them again."

Sunset nodded her head and the connection was terminated, though at the same time she knew she didn't have to explain anything to the rest of the displaced, as by now they knew that Rainbow and Applejack had been friends with most of Universe 7's warriors, so the others said nothing about it as they went back to their conversations, going over any ideas they might have for when the tournament started. Sure enough Shin appeared outside the castle a few minutes later, just like Whis had said he would, and both Rainbow and Applejack bid their fellow teammates farewell for now, as they headed outside, joined hands with Shin, and disappeared as quickly as he had appeared. She knew that it would be some time before the girls returned, since Beerus was going to want to hang with them like old times, and that was including the reason they had gone to Universe 7 in the first place, but at the very least the rest of the displaced could spend the rest of their day either relaxing or making their final preparations for the tournament.

Thanks to Shin using his Kai Kai ability, which allowed him to move across his universe in a matter of seconds and could be used to quickly get into another universe, by appearing outside Zeno's palace for a second and then disappearing again, it wasn't long before Rainbow and Applejack found themselves standing outside a familiar domed building. This particular building, which had a curved balcony that they happened to be standing on, was the home of Bulma Brief, a brilliant scientist in her own right and the wife of Vegeta, along with her parents, Dr. Brief and Panchy, and her son Trunks, even though that now included her newest child. On the balcony rested a number of tables, where the members of the Universe 7 team would likely be gathering at some point in time, and a moveable board that had the pictures of the current members that Goku had been able to recruit for their team. They found that the team, not counting Goku, Gohan, and Vegeta, included Piccolo, Krillin, Tien, Master Roshi, and both Androids 17 and 18, while there happened to be a missing spot for the final member, meaning something must have happened to Buu since the Zen Exhibition Match, hence the reason that Goku seemed to be absent at the moment.

As they let go of Shin's shoulders, as that what they had been holding onto while he used his teleportation ability, the girls found Whis standing near one of the tables, where they discovered Bulma, who was dressed up in a pink dress and happened to be carrying a bundle in her arms, sitting in one of the chairs near where they had arrived. Vegeta was standing nearby with a smile on his face, showing that he was happy to have another child, especially since it gave him more to fight for in the tournament and that it also gave Trunks a younger sibling, before he glanced over to where Shin was standing and walked over to where they were standing.

"Rainbow, Applejack, I'm glad the two of you decided to come after all." Vegeta said, though at the same time he bumped his fist with Rainbow's and gave Applejack a high five, showing that he was happy to see them again, despite the fact that their universes were in danger of being erased, "How have things been for the two of you?"

"Good, all things considered." Rainbow replied, where Applejack nodded her head in agreement, before she glanced at the area that they were in and found that a pair of individuals were missing, as there was another reason they had come here in the first place, "So, Whis told us that you guys were having another kid and that you wanted us to come by for a visit, before the big tournament started, and we're interested in meeting the newest member of your family."

"Girls, allow me to introduce Bulla Eschalot Brief," Bulma said, as she knew that Rainbow and Applejack would have come by at some point to see the newest member of their family, though as the girls came over to where she was sitting she showed them her sleeping daughter, despite the fact that all they could see was her onion-shaped head and the few strands of blue hair on top of her head.

"That's an interesting name," Applejack replied, though from what she could tell part of Bulla's name reflected her Earthling heritage while her middle name reflected her Saiyan heritage, which only made her curious as to what sort of power she would have in the future, when she was older and Vegeta helped her control her power.

"I was more than willing to let her have an Earthling name, but Bulma insisted on making sure that Bulla had both an Earthling and a Saiyan name," Vegeta stated, where he smiled as he came to a stop beside Bulma, as he glanced down at his sleeping daughter and knew that he had one more reason for them to win the tournament, as most of their team had to know about the consequences at this point, "hence the reason Eschalot is her middle name."

"I should get her back to bed, before something wakes her up," Bulma said, to which she carefully got up from her seat and smiled at the trio that was standing near her, as she was happy to see that Vegeta's friends had come by for a brief visit, mostly to see her new child, before she headed into the house.

"It seems that you guys might be having problems finding the last warrior for your team," Applejack said, turning her attention back to the board that was nearby, or more accurately the missing spot that wasn't filled at the moment, and noticed that Rainbow had noticed it as well, while Vegeta simply stared at it for a second, "did something happen to Buu after the Zen Exhibition Match?"

"Yeah, he fell asleep after completing the training that Mr. Satan had for him," Vegeta replied, though while he was a little annoyed that Buu had fallen asleep and wouldn't wake up for about two months, at the worst possible moment for their team, there was one thing that prevented this from going sideways, "however, that doesn't mean we're having trouble figuring out who should be the tenth member of our team. Kararot should be in North City right now, taking to Frieza about the Tournament of Power and what will happen to our universe if we don't show up with the necessary number of warriors, or what the consequences of us losing are."

Rainbow and Applejack knew that when Vegeta said the name 'Kakarot' he was actually referring to Goku, as that was his Saiyan name, which he had forgotten sometime after he landed on Earth as a baby, a name that he let Vegeta call him by, to honor his Saiyan heritage. At the same time they knew that the idea of working with Frieza, the former tyrant that had obliterated the planet that the Saiyans lived on and wiped out the majority of their race, wasn't a hard one for Vegeta to stomach, as the former tyrant wasn't evil anymore and his empire worked to root out evil tyrants that wanted to fill the void that he had left behind, keeping the universe safe for everyone. Shortly after his resurrection, since Frieza had been killed once in the past and had been brought back to life by one of his subordinates, he built a base near North City, so that his soldiers could help the Z Warriors out and, if necessary, call him in as backup. There were rare instances where Frieza was actually at his base, no doubt checking up on the soldiers that he had stationed there, so the fact that Goku had headed off in that direction meant that he must be in the middle of talking to the former tyrant, because they didn't feel any vibrations in the air that would indicate that a battle was taking place between them.

"Frieza would be a good replacement for Buu." Rainbow stated, as she had seen the former tyrant's power in action a few times in the past, and had been one of his victims before being resurrected by Earth's Dragon Balls, so she knew that he was a good fit for the problem that Goku and the others were facing.

"We thought the same thing, so we sent Goku to recruit him as our tenth warrior." a voice said, one that caused both Rainbow and Applejack to stop moving for a moment, as it was one they recognized quite well and had reacted to several times in the past, including during one of Bulma's birthday parties, before they turned around and found their father standing behind them, along with their mother, before Beerus held his arms out to the side, "Come here you two!"

Rainbow and Applejack smiled as they not only embraced their father, but their mother as well, because Chronoa waited a few seconds for them to step forward before wrapping her arms around all three of them, causing Vegeta's smile to widen as he looked at the happy family in front of him.

"Mom, dad, it's good to see the two of you again." Applejack replied, where she and Rainbow pulled away from their mother and father, where they noticed that their godly parents did the same thing, along with the fact that neither of them were worried at the moment, like they were putting the tournament at the back of their minds for now, "You know, since we didn't have a chance to speak to each other after the Zen Exhibition Match, especially since Rainbow wasn't there to see what was going on for herself."

"It's better this way, so Lord Zeno didn't get annoyed with any family reunions," Chronoa stated, though at the same time she smiled, because despite the dire situation that they had found themselves and their universes in, where either of them could be erased if their warriors lost the tournament, she was happy to see her daughters again, and she could tell that this little meeting was enough to make Beerus smile as well, "from what I understand he's easily annoyed by anything and everything that might ruin whatever fun he's having, so having a little reunion here, instead of in Lord Zeno's palace, is better for everyone. Besides, Chi Chi and I are planning a big early dinner for the warriors, before the tournament starts, and figured that we might as well invite the two of you to join them, so you can dine with friends and family before heading back to Universe 13 and joining your team once more."

"We're just waiting for Goku and the others to start arriving before they start cooking," Beerus added, as he knew that Chronoa had drastically improved her cooking skills after becoming the mother of Rainbow and Applejack, when they were much younger, and instead of her food being inedible or disgusting, like it had been before their arrival, her food was some of the best he had ever tasted, and that included her deserts, "though it should have only taken Goku a few minutes to find Frieza and tell him about the tournament, and he's been gone for at least thirty minutes now. I'm starting to wonder if he's engaged the emperor in a mock battle or if he's patiently waiting for his turn to speak with him, but I would have thought he would have come back here to tell us what was taking so long."

"Then why don't we head to Frieza's base near North City and see what he's doing?" Rainbow asked, because at the rate things were going Universe 7 might be eliminated before the tournament even started, since it appeared that none of their warriors, save for Vegeta, were present at the moment, and she could see that Applejack agreed with her, "We can zip up to his base, see what's going on for ourselves, and be back down here in maybe an hour, maybe an hour and a half if something holds us up."

Beerus knew that it would have been easy to use Shin's Kai Kai ability to get there quickly, instead of flying towards North City the hard way, but at the same time his counterpart god was currently arguing with the Old Kai inside one of the rooms inside Capsule Corp, the building that they were standing on the balcony of at the moment. Oddly enough the Old Kai refused to believe that he had changed ever since Rainbow and Applejack came into his life, preferring to see the old version of him that he had buried deep inside himself and forgot about, though despite the fact that he had apologized for his past actions the Old Kai refused to accept them, causing him to stop trying some time ago. He had to admit that he was annoyed by that fact, since he tried to get the Old Kai to forget the past, but instead of raging, like the old him would have done, he had sighed and accepted the reality of the situation, that the Old Kai wouldn't change at all, and continued to live his life, allowing him to return to the conversation that they had been having. He wasn't worried about either of his daughters, especially since both of them were powerful and could handle themselves against anyone that might hinder their progress, making it easy for him to come to a decision, one that Chronoa had come to as well, as she glanced at him for a moment and he could tell that they were thinking the same thing.

"Very well then, you two can go see what's keeping Goku from returning." Beerus said, where he noticed that both Rainbow and Applejack were eager to get underway, especially since they were getting ever closer to the fighting stage being completed, which would be followed by the start of the tournament when the universes started arriving in the World of Void, "But once you figure out what's going on, and get him to come back when he's done with Frieza, I want the two of you to come back so we can spend some time together, before we send you back to Sunset."

Rainbow and Applejack nodded their heads as they floated up into the air, where they angled themselves in the direction of North City, as they could tell where Goku's ki was coming from, before heading off towards their destination, leaving their parents behind to prepare for the arrival of the other members of their team. It had been quite some time since they had been on this version of Earth, a place they had lived on for some time after their mother entrusted them to a being called Mr. Popo, who was an incredibly dangerous fighter that preferred to be passive and watch events unfold from the Lookout, where Kami watched over this planet. It was on the Lookout where the two of them spelt in what could be considered an enchanted sleep, as their mother wove her power of time over them when their father went into one of his long periods of rest and locked them in the same state, allowing them to sleep for a number of years without aging or even being aware of time passing at all, only to awaken a day or two before Vegeta arrived on Earth. Of course Vegeta came with one of the last remaining Saiyans, Nappa, who the dead Saiyans in the Other World referred to as 'He Who Must Not Be Named', on account of the fact that the bald Saiyan had sold out his race and orchestrated the destruction of his home planet, killing the majority of his race in the process... earning both the wrath of Vegeta, once the truth had become known, and the ire of his entire race, hence why he was imprisoned in Hell and watched over by the guardians of the Other World.

What had been interesting was that their friendship with Vegeta, when his home planet was alive, had convinced both his father and the rest of his race to become a force of justice, leaving Nappa as the odd one out, and for their deeds they had been given a place in the Other World for their warriors to live in, a place they called Asgard, where Goku, Vegeta, Gohan, and the remaining Saiyans would eventually end up in if they continued being heroes.

They shook those thoughts from their minds as they continued flying through the air, where they thought about what the other warriors on the Universe 7 team had been doing since the last time they had seen them, as they knew that Krillin had married Android 18 some time ago and had a little girl called Marron. From what they remembered Android 18 didn't have a job and usually got her money from the large tournaments that she participated in, as she had gotten some from Mr. Satan for their fight during one of the World Martial Arts Tournaments, the one that happened when Majin Buu had been awakened from his slumber, while Krillin, if memory served, was a police officer that used his warrior based instincts to help him make arrests and knock robbers out if they fought back. Android 17, on the other hand, had gone off and become a ranger, protecting the wildlife in some part of the world and dealt with poachers that wanted to kill those very animals for whatever special item they had, be it their horns, their hooves, or even their pelts. Tien, based on what they knew, had longed to build his own school and might have done that since they had last saw him, while Piccolo likely stayed out in the wilderness and trained on his own, despite the fact that he had company in his mind, since he had merged with two other Namekians to get a power boost in the past.

Goku and Vegeta, of course, were warriors at heart and wouldn't settle down with a simple job, even though Chi Chi had convinced Goku to take up a farming job and got some decent money from it, but they both continued their training in their own ways, while Gohan was attempting to become a professor, even though it appeared that he was near Piccolo, to get back his previous level of power, before the tournament actually started.

The two of them stopped thinking about the others for a moment as they came upon North City, one of the five large metropolis cities that rested over the entirety of this Earth, which was surrounded by forests, mountains, and even had some decent beaches that were near the city. It was in the mountains that rested around the city that Dr. Gero, a scientist that worked for the Red Ribbon Army, created the numerous amount of Androids so he could destroy Goku, who was the reason behind the army falling apart like they had, and in the end Androids 17 and 18 had turned against him, killing him before declaring that they weren't foolish enough to fight someone of Rainbow's power. Dr. Gero was also responsible for the creation of the Bio-Android known as Cell, a being that had the cells of a number of powerful warriors, but when the evil scientist discovered Rainbow and Applejack's cells he created a second Bio-Android, a little pony girl like the two of them had had become their younger sister, a girl called Gale Wind. Of course that wasn't the end of it, as two warriors from the future came to help them stop the future Cell, as the present one had been trapped in a tube and wasn't going anywhere, which had been destroyed along with Dr. Gero's secret lab, and in the end Future Trunks and Future Gale went back to the period that Future Trunks came from, which was after Cell's death.

Dr. Gero wasn't the only other villain that called this place home, as Frieza, after his resurrection, had fought both Goku and Vegeta on another planet, but after that he started building a new base near North City, on a cliff that gave his forces a good view of the city and allowed them to keep an eye out for foes that might attack this planet... and it wasn't long before they turned towards the base that was resting off in the distance, which was where both Goku and Frieza's ki signatures were coming from.

As they descended towards the base, however, they discovered a number of humanoid beings that were in the process of either landing on the special landing pads that had been installed near the base or were leaving for one of the other bases that Frieza commanded. Each of the soldiers that they noticed had a special suit of armor on, one that showed people that they were part of the emperor's army and not to be underestimated, and only the Captains, of which there were two last they checked, had different armor that the rest of the soldiers, as they were allowed to modify their armor however they desired, or they could leave it alone. The two Captains they knew about were Shisami and Tagoma, but from the ki that was in the area around them they could tell that neither of them were present, meaning they were out in space somewhere, no doubt fighting the other evils that plagued their universe. What was interesting was that the moment they landed outside the base, and came to a stop for a moment, they felt the air next to them shake for a second before Goku, with two of his fingers resting against his forehead, appeared next to them, using his Instant Transmission technique, which was similar to Shin's Kai Kai technique in some ways.

"Rainbow?! Applejack?! What are you two doing here?" Goku asked, as he had been trying to lock onto Frieza's ki when he was using his Instant Transmission, though he realized he must have accidentally locked onto them when they got close to his target, as he had used them as points for his technique in the past.

"Vegeta invited us to see Bulla," Rainbow replied, as that was the main reason they had come to Universe 7, when they could be spending their time making plans with Sombra and the others, but for right now she was sure that the rest of the displaced could manage without them, before she returned to the reason they came here, "Anyway, we came here, to Frieza's base, because our dad was getting worried about you, as he felt that you were taking too long convincing the emperor to join your team... though it looks like you haven't said anything to him yet."

"I, ugh, got caught up doing something else," Goku admitted, because he had been sidetracked by some people that he had seen while he was flying this way, though after dealing with them he realized he could have just used his Instant Transmission and did so without delay, hence the reason he had appeared so suddenly like he did, before he glanced at the base that was in front of them, "So, since you're both here already, why don't we all announce our presence to Frieza and tell him about the Tournament of Power, including the fact that we need him for our team, since we're missing a tenth warrior at the moment."

"I don't think we'll have to go inside the base at all," Applejack said, as she appeared to be the only one that was focusing on the front door that was in front of them, one that was currently in the process of opening, and that action had the soldiers around them snapping to attention and pausing what they were doing, "It appears that our host is coming outside to meet us."

The three of them turned towards the front door as it finished opening, allowing them to watch as a being that was slightly shorter than Vegeta walked out of the base, though the being's sleek white body, without any horns or spikes on it, made many think he wasn't a threat, when in fact he was one of the most dangerous beings in the entire universe. The only parts of his body that were a different color were the purple colored sections on his head, his shoulders, on both of his forearms, and his shins, and he had a white tail that moved with his body, something that he would use in combat if he really wanted to, despite the fact that he stopped doing that a long time ago. This was Frieza, once known as the most evil tyrant in the entire universe, but after being defeated on Namek, by both Goku and Vegeta after they became Super Saiyans for the first time, being killed on Earth by Future Trunks, when he came to warn them about the Androids, and having his existence threatened by Beerus, since Frieza had killed Rainbow back on Namek, he had turned over a new leaf and was known as the emperor, in a good way. The years he spent in Hell, thinking about his actions and Beerus' threat, had changed him for the better and the trio could see it as the former tyrant smiled at his soldiers and told them to continue with what they were doing, while at the same time telling them that he was pleased with their work, something that the old him would never have done.

As the soldiers started returning to what they had been doing earlier, be it working on the area around the base or on the small spaceships that they used to travel between their mobile command center, the much larger ships that could travel from planet to planet, and whatever planet they were stationed on, Frieza turned his head towards the three of them and kept the smile on his face as he came to a stop, all while Goku took a step forward.

"Ah, Son Goku, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack, what a pleasant surprise." Frieza said, because it had been some time since he had been approached by any of the Z Warriors, as some of them had kept an eye on him to be sure that he wasn't trying to trick them, but then left him to his business, and the last time he saw Beerus' daughters was when they joined forces to help Future Trunks and Future Gale defeat a threat in the future, before he struck Goku in the stomach with his left fist, "Oops, sorry about that, my hand slipped."

"Oh well, it can't be helped." Goku replied, though at the same time neither Rainbow or Applejack made a move to stop what was happening before their eyes, since they knew what was going on, and the soldiers that were around them seemed to have the same idea, as they went about their business, which was when Goku delivered a similar weak punch right into Frieza's stomach with his left fist, "My bad, my hand slipped as well."

This was the 'gut punch greeting' that Frieza had with both Goku and Vegeta, as he had done it shortly before they started their fight after his resurrection and continued to do it every time they encountered each other, though it was just a very low powered punch and nothing more, so no damage was done to anyone involved in the greeting.

"Now that the greeting is out of the way, let's move onto something else." Frieza said, where both he and Goku pulled their arms back, withdrawing their fists from the other's stomach, before he walked over to one of the sitting areas that his soldiers usually used when they were on break, mostly because he wanted to be outside for a short while, where they sat down on some of the seats, "It's not every day that I get a visit from Son Goku, much less both of Beerus' daughters, which means that something has happened recently and you need my help."

Goku nodded his head and explained the situation that they found themselves in, where he went over what happened during the Zen Exhibition Match, the announcement of the Tournament of Power and the rules that they would have to follow while they were fighting the other universes, the fact that four universes were being exempt from entering, and the alliance that Beerus had struck with Sunset. Frieza seemed interested in the idea of fighting other universes, which was boosted by the fact that they would be erased if they lost, before nodding his head in agreement with the wish that both Beerus and Sunset wanted the Super Dragon Balls to grant, as erasing eight of the thirteen universes was extreme, even for someone like him. He also wasn't surprised when he discovered that Gohan was going to be their leader, as he was one of the smartest fighters in Universe 7, though what did surprise him, and interested him as well, was the fact that he would be able to see the other eight warriors for Universe 13, as the only ones he knew were Rainbow, Applejack, and Pinkie, not counting the gods anyway. While all this happened the girls made sure that none of the soldiers came over to where they were sitting, though it appeared that such a thing was unnecessary, as the members of the Frieza Force went about their work and left them along, allowing the pair to talk in peace, without alarming anyone to the potential erasure of their entire universe.

In the end, when Goku finished his explanation, Frieza leaned back a little and raised his hand to his chin, showing that he was thinking about everything he had just been told, and the girls couldn't blame him for taking some time to do this, as they were asking him to fill the tenth and final position for Universe 7's team.

"I will admit that this is a lot to take in," Frieza finally said, as he could already imagine the fights that his universe's team and Universe 13's team would be in if they had been forced against each other, only it ended with him and the others being knocked out, because if Rainbow and Applejack were this strong, and Pinkie was somewhere near their level, he knew the other seven had to be just as strong as Pinkie was, "especially with the fate of the universes on the line. From what you've told me it seems that Majin Buu was originally going to be the tenth warrior, not that I can blame you since his power is terrifying in his own right, but now it appears that he's fallen asleep and won't be up for some time, meaning that you need a final warrior, hence the reason you're telling me this."

"Pretty much." Goku stated, though while he expected Frieza to be upset about not being thought about as a prime warrior for their universe, despite the fact they had considered him for a few moments, it seemed like the emperor knew that the others might have a problem with him and wasn't annoyed, but at the same time they needed him and he hoped the rest of his team understood why he was asking Frieza to join them.

Frieza opened his mouth to say something, though before he could actually say anything there was an explosion in the air near his base, to which he and the others snapped their heads towards the area that it had come from, where they watched as one of the smaller spaceships, ruined beyond repair, fell out of the sky and crashed into the water that was below where they were stationed. In the air above them the group discovered a large number of short beings that were dressed up in black pants, black jackets with red markings lining the bottom, cowls that covered their faces, black shoes, and what seemed to be metal gloves on their hands, pretty much preventing them from determining their identities. The only being that wasn't wearing that uniform was someone that looked like an anthropomorphic bulldog, who happened to be wearing a purple and yellow lined hat with three white rounded parts on top, purple and yellow lined armbands, a purple and yellow lined belt, baggy white pants, and grey shoes. Applejack's estimate was that there were anywhere from fifty to a hundred enemies floating in the air above them, as smoke was coming from one of the minions' hands, indicating that they had attacked the smaller spaceship and killed whoever was inside it, though the thought of losing someone caused all four of them to get up and approach the edge of the area that the base was on.

None of them were happy with what just happened, and the soldiers of the Frieza Force weren't happy to lose one of their friends in such a way either, but Frieza kept them stalled for now, as he wanted to know what was going on before he commanded them to take out the enemies that had come to their base.

"Who are you guys?" Goku asked, though he was itching for a fight, because he always got annoyed when enemies attacked and killed people who weren't part of their battle, much like Cell did when he was waiting for the Cells Games to begin all those years ago.

"Can't say." the bulldog replied, where the group determined that his tone meant that he wasn't supposed to reveal anything about himself, his minions, or what they were doing here, though at the same time that actually spoke volumes about what they were experiencing at the moment.

"Are you trying to stop any of us from entering the Tournament of Power?" Rainbow inquired, though at the same time she wanted to turn on her aura and beat these guys up, as they had the nerve to attack one of Frieza's soldiers and actually kill whoever was in the ship, meaning that they had to be evil in some manner.

"Can't say." the bulldog answered, once more showing the same thing that he had shown them by answering their last question, meaning that they were here to do a specific job and not get sidetracked by answering questions, though at the same time Applejack came to her own conclusion on who they were.

"It seems like someone doesn't want Universe 7 to enter the tournament, as they sent assassins to kill you." Applejack said, as she had figured out why these guys were here and what they had to be, because there was only one reason that they would refuse to answer their questions, which only brought one more question to mind, "Now all we have to do is figure out who sent them and we can solve this mystery."

"You know, you're all pretty lousy assassins." Frieza stated, to which he took a few steps forward, so he was standing on the very edge of the area that his base was resting on, allowing him to stare at the enemies in front of them, while at the same time he frowned at them, "You should have waited until it was dark out, when you would have had a clear advantage over any of us, but instead you decided to attack us while there was still daylight out and wasted the single opportunity you had by attacking one of my soldiers, whose family is going to be heartbroken when I tell them the news about how they died. Allow me to show you the error of your ways!"

Rainbow, Applejack, and Goku watched as Frieza's golden aura flared to life before their eyes, showing that he was going into his final form, the Golden Frieza form that he used against Goku and Vegeta in their battle, and nearly had to shield their eyes as the light enveloped him and covered him, while the assassins had to cover their eyes as they watched what was going on. When the light died down they were able to see Frieza again, where they found that he had taken on his Golden form with ease, which actually made him slightly taller than before, gave him pronounced eye ridges, and his skin turned dark purple, though they could only see his hands, feet, and face as that color, as he had been clad in what had to be biological armor what was golden colored, while his arms and his midsection, down to his knees, were a darker gold than the rest of his body. The power of Golden Frieza was on par with Super Saiyan Blue, as it had put up quite a fight against both Goku and Vegeta when they used their new forms against him, but for now they focused on what they were going to do, since Frieza certainly didn't need their help if he was using this form against the assassins.

"Frieza Force, take care of his minions and arrest them for crimes against our universe." Frieza called out, knowing that his soldiers would be eager to take care of the bulldog's minions, and he could hear them declaring that they would follow his commands, before he focused on the foe he was going to trash, "I'll deal with the leader and take him out myself, and then we can get some real answers from them."

It became a war zone as the soldiers of the Frieza Force burst through the air and started attacking the assassins that had come to kill Goku and Frieza, where Rainbow and Applejack watched as the lousy assassins were immediately pushed back, as they loosed ki blasts at their foes and the soldiers did the same, but the soldiers continued forward, allowing them to reach their targets and engage them by swinging their fists or feet through the air. It wasn't long before the assassins were dropping like flies, the soldiers beating them out of the air and then catching them before they crashed into the water below them, only so they could land and cuff them with the special handcuffs that they carried around, in case they had to arrest someone. Frieza, on the other hand, floated through the war zone and made his way towards the bulldog that was trying to kill him and Goku, while at the same time Goku, Rainbow, and Applejack made their way around all the fighting so they could get a good view of what was going to happen next. The following attacks happened so fast that the bulldog barely had time to see them, as Frieza flashed forward and punched the assassin in the chest, causing him to cough in the process, before moving behind him and kicked him into the side of the cliff that was some distance from the base he and his forces had created.

As that happened Frieza stretched his arms for a moment, because it appeared that he really didn't need to use his Golden Form at all, but at the same time he didn't drop it just yet, as he noticed that none of the other assassins seemed terrified by their leader being knocked out... and not even a few seconds later he understood why, as he felt the familiar tingle of what was known as Energy of Destruction, something only an apprentice Destroyer or an actual Destroyer God could wield, and since Rainbow wasn't fighting he knew what was going on.

"Be sure you aim that properly." Frieza stated, to which he and the observers glanced at the bulldog, who had pried himself from the side of the cliff and had his right hand facing behind him, where he spotted a sinister dark purple orb that was what he suspected it was, causing him to turn towards his opponent, "The reason your friends still haven't given up, despite the odds they face, is because you have that Energy of Destruction with you, meaning that it's your trump card in case the assassination attempt went sour. Go ahead and throw it."

The bulldog growled for a moment before hurling the orb through the air, where Frieza moved his head to the side a little and let it fly by him, though as it circled back to hit him, however, he simply raised his left hand and pointed his thumb back at it, where he loosed a small beam and blew it up. His foe obviously felt that this was funny and raised his left hand for a moment, showing a second orb that was just like the first one, where he declared that it was the real one, only for Frieza to point his right hand towards the bulldog and hit the second orb with another blast, knocking it out of his foe's hand and sent it flying backwards, where it detonated like the first one. It was a good tactic, trying to hit him with a second attack while he was distracted by the first one, and it could have worked had the bulldog considered throwing the other orb at him, after the first one anyway, but for now he could focus on taking him out and locking him up. That was before the bulldog flexed his left hand with a smile on his face, where Frieza and the others barely had time to realize that a third orb surged up towards where Frieza was floating, coming at him from below, to which Frieza used his hands and caught the attack, one that pushed against him with a power that he had tried to avoid for some time... and made him sweat as he pushed against the power, before it expanded into a massive sphere and trapped him inside it, like it was going to tear his body apart and kill him.

"Begone from existence, Frieza!" the bulldog declared, showing that they were right in their thoughts, that he and his minions were assassins and that they had come here to kill either Goku or Frieza, or possibly both if they could manage something like that, and he laughed like a madman as the energy lashed out at his target.

"Just kidding." Frieza said, to which he stopped messing around and stood straight once more, which stopped the bulldog's laughter in it's tracks as his companions focused on him, though at the same time he stared at the sphere that he was 'trapped' inside, "Allow me to show you the true power of my Golden from."

Frieza focused his mind and braced himself, to which the group watched as he held his hands out and started to force the sphere into a smaller size, while also withdrawing himself from the sphere entirely, and even when he slipped a little, allowing the attack to increase in size once more, he regained control until it was a little orb again, where he looked at the would-be assassin with a grin on his face, just as his soldiers piled on him and arrested him.

"You may have stopped me, but your friends in Universe 13 won't be able to stop the storm that's coming their way," the bulldog shouted, though at the same time it was clear that he was trying to resist the pile of soldiers that were in the middle of arresting him and hauling him off to the area that they would be held in for some time.

"Son Goku, you might want to tell Whis about this," Frieza said, though at the same time he glanced at the orb that was in his hand, as it might be able to tell them about who sent the assassins after them, just in case the would-be assassins didn't have anything to communicate with their employer, "it seems that the second group of assassins are walking into a deathtrap."

Goku nodded his head and used his Instant Transmission to head back to Capsule Corp, though at the same time both Rainbow and Applejack knew that the assassins that went to their home universe were in trouble, as they had no idea what sort of power the other displaced had at their command.

Sunset was happy to see that the rest of the displaced were taking some time to actually relax and get their minds focused on the upcoming tournament, which was drawing ever closer as the minutes and hours went by, though at the same time they were missing two of their members. She knew that Rainbow and Applejack would be gone for an hour or two, since Beerus and Chronoa would be there when they arrived and would want them to stay there for awhile, though that didn't stop her from wondering if anything interesting was going on in Universe 7. As she thought about that, however, she noticed that Sombra was heading outside for a moment, which was fine since she didn't expect them to remain inside Twilight's castle all day and all night, and he was followed by a few of the others, mainly the Dazzlings and Chrysalis, but for the most part it seemed that they were able to just relax and ready themselves for the fight of their lives. After seeing a few of the displaced leaving the castle, and that they would be relaxing outside for some time before they came back inside, Sunset got up and stretched her arms as she headed outside as well, as she felt like leaving for a moment and would be back soon enough.

When she walked outside, however, she found the four displaced and Yoruichi standing outside the entrance of the castle, staring at the sky for a moment, which was when she looked up and found a number of short beings wearing some sort of black attire, with red lining on the jacket, and cowls that covered their faces, before noticing a tall lizard creature that was wearing a yellow and purple lined hat, belt, and armbands, while also wearing white baggy pants.

"Oh, it seems we have guests." Sunset commented, though while she noticed that there were at least fifty beings up in the air, not counting the leader, she noticed that none of them seemed happy with them, making her wonder what they were doing here, before discovering that she couldn't detect their energy at all, "So, it seems that we have some visitors from Universe 9, since we can't detect their energy at all."

"Universe 13, we have come to eliminate you for the glory of our own universe." the lizard stated, though at the same time it looked like he felt that this was just a peaceful town and that he wouldn't be expecting any trouble in taking out the targets he had been told about.

"So, they're assassins," Yoruichi said, where her tail flickered for a moment, showing that she was annoyed by the fact that another universe sent these guys to assault Sombra and the rest of his team, mostly because there was no honor in doing something like this, though at the same time it was because these guys sucked at stealth, "Lady Sunset, what are your orders in regards to these guys?"

"Knock them out." Sunset replied, to which she floated into the air a little, allowing her to be slightly higher than she was before, while at the same time she stared at the leader of the group as a number of auras flared in the area around them, though she frowned for a moment, "I'll call Ratchet once this is over and have them placed in custody, but for now I'll deal with their leader."

Something that the assassins didn't know, and wouldn't know since it wasn't common knowledge outside Universe 13, was that Ponyville was home to a number of transformed ponies, each possessing the same form that she and the rest of the displaced had, and they had unlocked their own powers as well, even if they were lower in power than what Sombra and the others possessed. The reason Sunset thought about it was because Vinyl Scratch, one of the few ponies that happened to be in the area near them when the assassins started speaking, raised her hand and pointed it at the sky as she zeroed in on one of the assassins, before the air shuddered and something slammed her her targets, knocking them out of the air entirely. The cobalt haired girl, with blue colored strips, had the affinity to control sound, making her attacks fast and deadly, though at the same time she could control the frequency and the intensity of her power, though she smiled as several more blasts raced out from behind her, as the rest of Ponyville was getting in on the action of stopping the assassins from hurting Sunset and her friends, despite Sunset not being in need of assistance. Sombra, Yoruichi, and the Dazzlings also lashed out at the assassins, knocking them out of the sky as well, allowing Sunset to continue floating towards the leader, who was looking down at them with a look of shock on his face.

Even the Crusaders got in on the action, as Scootaloo flew around her opponents and kicked them into each other before they even knew what hit them, Sweetie Belle set some of their clothes on fire before knocking them out, and also remembered to extinguish the fire when she was done, while Apple Bloom and Gale Wind beat their foes into the ground, showing just how strong the residents of Universe 13 were, especially the youngest Equestrians.

"You know, whoever sent you had no idea what they were doing," Sunset said, causing the lizard to glance at her for a second, like she was the reason this assassination attempt was going south, though it wasn't her fault that none of the other universes, except for Universe 7, know how dangerous Ponyville was, before she sighed, "Look, you should just give up and admit defeat, otherwise you'll be spending the next few days in a special jail for people like you, and I can tell you that none of you will like wasting time in that prison."

"Good luck trying to arrest me when your very existence is revoked!" the lizard declared, to which he materialized an orb that was made out of Energy of Destruction and hurled it through the air, laughing like he was going to do something that was unexpected, only for surprise to appear on his face when the orb stopped in front of Sunset.

"You fool, trying to destroy a God of Destruction with Energy of Destruction," Sunset stated, where her aura flared for a moment and the orb shattered like it was nothing, shocking the leader and his minions in the process, before she flashed behind him and kicked him into Yoruichi's waiting arms, only to sigh as the rest of the assassins gave up.

"Sunset, Whis has a message... for you?" Celestia stated, as she had waited inside while a call came through from Universe 7, expecting it to be when Rainbow and Applejack were returning, but then noticed all the assassins that were either knocked out or were being detained, to which she looked at her scepter, "Never mind Whis, Sunset has the situation under control."

While the others dealt with the problem, as she went to go find her communicator again, Sunset knew that Sidra wasn't stupid enough to send two groups of assassins, one after her warriors and one after Beerus' warriors, which told her that someone must have convinced him to do it, almost as if it was his idea. Since Sidra watched over Universe 9, the twin of Universe 4, she had to suspect that Quitela was playing another game, trying to eliminate potential rivals before the tournament started, and it made sense that another Destroyer God would believe him, especially since he seemed to have convinced the others that Universe 13 wasn't a threat or worth worrying about. The reality of the situation almost appeared like Quitela was secretly declaring war on Universe 13, that he'd be targeting them and whoever they allied themselves with, but even if that wasn't true, and he had no part in this assassination attempt, she knew that his warriors would be coming after her warriors and Beerus' warriors. The mouse god hated her and Beerus, why she had no idea since she barely knew him, and she had no idea why so many of the other Destroyer Gods happened to dislike Beerus as well, but one thing she did know was that their teams needed to be ready for anything and everything, otherwise they might not make it to the end of the tournament.

She was still worried about Universe 11's trump card, the warrior known as Jiren, since they knew nothing about him and the power he possessed, as the only thing they did know was that he was stronger than Toppo, meaning that he could be the one thing that stood between their alliance with Universe 7 and the survival of all thirteen universes.

Tournament: The Beginning

Sunset knew that Ratchet wasn't too happy when he heard that someone tried to take out the entirety of their team, even if he had no idea about the danger their universe was in thanks to the Tournament of Power, but he was happy to come by with the Starship Hyperion and take the would-be assassins off her hands. She didn't want to worry him about the danger of the tournament, rather she and Starlight just told him that the large group of assassins had attempted to knock them out before the event happened, meaning they would have been disqualified if the group had gotten away with what they had come to do. At the same time, however, Sunset was annoyed by how foolish and retarded the assassins had been, because she knew they were supposed to wait until the cover of night and attack their blind spots, instead of coming out when there was still daylight out and openly declaring war on her team. It must have been humiliating for the Universe 9 assassins, as she assumed they were from Sidra's universe because of the fact they were the only ones whose energy she and the others couldn't sense, especially since a number of their group had been defeated by children, which might make a number of them give up this lifestyle once the tournament was over.

It wasn't long before Ratchet and the rest of his team carted the assassins off of Equus and headed out to an area where they would be held until Sunset wanted to deal with them again, a special prison that was supposed to handle beings that could use ki and other magical abilities, but handling a god was another question, as if it failed against her power. Once all of the assassins were taken care of, and the Hyperion was gone once more, Sunset and the others returned to the castle and resumed what they had been doing earlier, though now they knew that Universe 9 was after them and Universe 7, which meant that their first opponents might have just shown them their hand. The rest of the team agreed with her thoughts, as they all knew that Universe 9 wanted both them and Universe 7 eliminated before the tournament even started, meaning that both of their universes might be their main targets when the fighting started. It was a good thing that they had struck an alliance with Beerus' team, as this meant that they could combine their efforts and take out the enemies that would be coming after them in the near future, and all of them were in agreement that Sidra's team might be after them to avenge the defeat of their assassins.

"I honestly can't believe that one of the other universes would send assassins after us." Rarity commented, though at the same time she tapped the pencil she was holding against the drawing pad that rested in front of her, as she was taking a bit of their free time to come up with some new ideas for clothing, but right now she was a little annoyed and didn't have any good ideas thanks to what happened outside the castle.

"Especially some horribly ineffective assassins at that." Yoruichi added, telling the group that her own group in Soul Society would have done much better than their attackers, especially since she and Soi Fon had trained their own stealth group to be the best in the four realms of their world, and that she was annoyed with how terrible those assassins were, even if she was more annoyed that someone would try and eliminate them before the tournament started.

"Someone is getting desperate, that's why they were sent in the first place." Sunset said, causing the group to glance at her for a moment, while at the same time Celestia nodded her head in understanding, before she glanced out the nearby window and tried to focus on something else while they waited for the missing members of their team to return to the castle, "Sidra is trying to improve his chances at surviving the Tournament of Power, by eliminating some of his competition before it can actually start, and from the sounds of it he targeted Universe 7 to salvage some of his honor or pride, since he lost the Zen Exhibition Match. Why he targeted us is also a simple matter to explain, as Quitela thinks we're a weak universe and that it would be much easier to get rid of us by elimination, rather than face us in the tournament, like he's supposed to, and he's using Sidra against us so we don't blame him for everything."

"And we can't point fingers without any evidence," Sombra stated, as the one thing they had failed to acquire was any sort of communicator, as the leader of the assassins didn't have one on his person, meaning that this group was supposed to complete their mission and then join the group that was sent to Universe 7, "but at a time like this, before the universes start fighting each other, the Grand Priest might assume that we're lying to try and get another team eliminated before the tournament starts, so he might ignore us and possibly punish us instead. We'll just have to focus on keeping an eye on Sidra's team when the fighting starts, as I'm sure that they'll go after us and Universe 7 for the same reasons that you just told us about."

"Don't worry about evidence," a voice said, to which the group turned and watched as Shin, accompanied by both Rainbow and Applejack, entered the castle and came to a stop near the tables the team was sitting at, where he stopped and the girls took their seats near their teammates, "We have an orb that's made up of Energy of Destruction, which could be explained as being given for a previous mission, and a communicator that revealed Sidra and Ro for a moment, even though Frieza disconnected the connection before they could see us. But you would be correct, Sombra, that the Grand Priest won't be happy if both of our universes accused Universe 9 of the attack, especially before the tournament starts, so we'll just have to deal with it and focus on Sidra's team when the fighting starts, as Gohan determined that they'll come after us at some point after everyone starts fighting."

"Don't worry, we'll help Universe 7 take care of Universe 9." Rainbow stated, though at the same time she rested her hands behind her head, as she knew, from hearing what Applejack told her about the Zen Exhibition Match, that the greatest danger they had to worry about was the Trio of Danger, the brothers that Goku, Gohan, and Buu had faced down and soundly defeated, even if Gohan had tied in his match.

"So, did anything interesting happen while they were visiting Universe 7?" Sunset asked, speaking to Shin, since he would be here for a few minutes and wanted to see if he had anything interesting to say before he left, or if he had a message from Beerus.

"Well, Buu fell asleep and won't wake up for two months." Shin admitted, though while that would have been a big problem for them, since Majin Buu was one of their strongest warriors, they had managed to replace him quite easily and had someone that knew what was at stake, "However, that's not much of a problem for us, since Goku and the assassins convinced Frieza to take part in the Tournament of Power, so we have a new tenth member that will allow us to stand a better chance against the other universes."

Sunset knew who Shin was talking about, as Frieza had been a tyrant before Rainbow and Applejack met him, along with Beerus having a conversation of some sort with him, and these days he was more known as the 'emperor', a voice of good that kept himself hidden in the shadows, despite his army stepping into the light. She had seen him fight a few times in the past, when he had been resurrected and fought against both Goku and Vegeta, where he had first showed off his Golden form, and had to admit that Frieza was a worthy addition to the team, as he would definitely fight for the safety of Universe 7 and might enjoy fighting beside Rainbow and Applejack.

"Don't forget that the assassins attacked his base near North City and killed one of his soldiers," Applejack said, telling them that something had happened in Universe 7 while they were there, though at the same time she sighed as she thought about what they had seen during their visit to one of their old homes, "Frieza ordered his soldiers to arrest the assassins and took them all into custody, so when the tournament is over they can be properly punished for their actions, be it by dad or by Sidra, since that's who the Energy of Destruction belonged to."

"Yes, he was annoyed about that whole ordeal." Shin admitted, as the event confirmed that the former tyrant had changed for the better, because he thought about his subordinates and didn't treat them like trash, and his personality, while losing the cruel nature he had been known for, had improved as well, "Well, I had better get going, because the rest of our warriors were starting to gather when I left with Rainbow and Applejack, though hopefully we can get to the start of the tournament without anything else happening to either of our universes."

Sunset had the feeling that nothing else was coming their way, since they had just stopped Sidra's attempt to take both of their universes out of the tournament, but nodded her head anyway and watched as Shin bid them farewell, only to head outside and use his Kai Kai ability to disappear as quickly as he had appeared, leaving them to relax for another couple of hours. Rainbow and Applejack spent a few minutes confirming what they had told Sombra earlier, about which warriors would be on Universe 7's team, allowing the team to go over what they should do when they got to the World of Void and the tournament started, so they could survive and overcome the plans of the other universes. Other than that the ten warriors were allowed to do whatever they wanted, which was rest and make sure they were ready for what was coming their way, as there was no telling who the other universes were bringing and what sort of power each of their warriors commanded, meaning they would have to keep their guards up once they got to the fighting stage. Celestia and Twilight knew that their team needed some time to themselves, since they had been training all day yesterday, and were more than happy to give them all the time they needed, since Celestia was keeping an eye on how much time they had left, as Whis had been kind enough to send over a countdown for her, because they were still new to the world of the gods and didn't know much about their timekeeping system.

While all of that was going on Sunset remained in the ballroom, listening to the plans that her team came up with while they were talking, nodding whenever she found one that might work to their benefit, but for the most part she stayed silent, thinking about the tournament itself and wishing that, as a new universe, they would have been exempt from entering, though she had to accept the reality of their situation and go with it. She didn't like the idea of the other universes being in danger like this, where losing all ten of their warriors meant they were going to be erased, and she had been pleased when Beerus stated that Goku and his team were thinking about following her lead, since it was their idea to use the Super Dragon Balls to revive the erased universes, if they survived to the end anyway. That was the problem with this entire situation, as seven universes were only thinking about themselves and didn't seem to care what Universe 13 had to say on anything, especially since they had been forgotten about when the other Kaioshin and the Gods of Destruction had their own meetings. She was disappointed in them, she really was, but for now all she could focus on was the fact that they needed to stay in the tournament and make sure either their universe was the one that won, or ensure that Universe 7 won the tournament, that way their wish was the one that came out on top.

Eventually the time came when they had to leave, how she knew that was because Whis' timer was set so both of their universes could arrive a few minutes before the others did, giving them a few moments to themselves before the other seven teams and their gods arrived in the World of Void... and to jump to their destination, without wrecking anything, the group gathered in the backyard of the palace, out of sight of the other residents in Ponyville, and made sure they were standing close together for the journey.

"Grand Priest-sama," Celestia said, turning her head towards the sky and speaking to it, as that was what Whis had instructed her to do when he sent her the timer, and she knew that he wouldn't mess with her and her team, especially since they had no idea how to get to the World of Void without the aid of the Grand Priest and his own unique abilities, "Universe 13's warriors have gathered."

"Very well." a voice replied, one that Sunset, Celestia, Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow, and Discord recognized, where their expressions revealed that this was the voice of the Grand Priest and caused the others to settle down as strands of white energy gathered around them for a moment.

Sombra and the others found themselves surrounded by a shimmering sphere of energy not even a few seconds later, telling him that the Grand Priest had to be working fast as they floated into the air, to which he glanced down at the ground and waved to Yoruichi, who was staying behind to make sure nothing else happened to Ponyville during their absence. Of course she was waving at both him and the rest of his team, wishing them all good luck in the tournament, where each of them nodded their heads as they focused on what was coming next, as the sphere glowed brighter and the area around where they were floating disappeared, sending them to the World of Void and the fighting stage.

The journey from Universe 13 to the World of Void took maybe all of five seconds at the very least, maybe half a minute at the most, but when they arrived in the isolated space that existed outside the multiverse, which appeared to be a nearly black colored void, the group found themselves standing on an intricate looking fighting stage, one with a flat landscape and a pillar in the middle of the arena. Resting near the stage, while giving it the ability to oversee the entirety of the structure, was a curved sitting area with three rows, where there seemed to be more than enough room for the Gods of Destruction, their counterpart Kaioshin, their Angels, and the warriors that would be taking part in the tournament, which told Sunset that if a warrior was eliminated from the tournament they'd end up on the stands. Floating in the air near the stage was a spherical device that was basically a massive light, as it shined down on the fighting stage and made sure that everything could be seen, which made sense considering that the other point for this tournament was to entertain both the Present and the Future Lord Zeno. Floating off in the distance rested another object, a platform with an intricate looking structure that had to be where the Kings of All would be watching from, though it seemed to be protected by a barrier of some kind, meaning that they would be unharmed while the warriors fought for their universes.

The last time Sunset had been here was when her first summit of the gods happened, an event where she met the other godly pairs, their Angels, and the Present Lord Zeno, back where there was only one of them, and during her time here she had fought Beerus to a tie, to show off her own power for the King of All... not to mention that the Grand Priest must have constructed a planet for that match, which she had cleaved in half and destroyed with Beerus, but she pushed that thought to the side and focused on what they were doing.

"So, this is the World of Void." Sombra commented, to which he and the others looked around the area that they had found themselves in, as well as making sure they got a good look at the fighting stage as well, before a slight smile appeared on his face for a moment, "Reminds me of the Shadowlands... only without the bottomless pits and the vast mountain that my private study was built into."

"It looks like someone tested the fighting stage earlier, and the Grand Priest is making them rebuild it." Celestia said, as she and her fellow gods had noticed three Destroyer Gods, Iwne, Liquiir, and Arack, were busy manipulating sections of stone or metal that fit into the disappearing holes around them, and none of them seemed happy about it while Geene, another Destroyer, was standing near them with a grin on his face.

Before anyone else could say anything another shimmering barrier phased into existence nearby, one that happened to be close to where they were standing, to which the group went quiet as they waited to see which universe was arriving shortly after them, before Rainbow and Applejack grinned as Beerus, Whis, Shin, Chronoa, and the Old Kai appeared. It took them a moment to spot Goku, Vegeta, Frieza, and Gohan, all of whom seemed happy to see them, for their own reasons, before the rest of their team got a glimpse of who they were teaming up with, since the girls hadn't revealed what the rest of Universe 7's team looked like. The first one they noticed was a short fighter, maybe half the size of Goku, and he happened to be wearing the same gi that Goku and Gohan were wearing, despite his being a pale orange color, and the same blue undershirt and belt, though he was bald, which had been shaved around the time of Frieza's resurrection, and he had six scars on his forehead in a pattern that made him look like a monk. Standing behind Krillin, the bald warrior, was a much taller and muscular warrior with green skin, who wore a dark purplish blue colored gi, while having a white turban on his head and a white cape, which was attached to some shoulder pads that he was wearing, though his name was Piccolo. Next to them stood an old man who was also bald and he wore a white shirt with brown pants, though in addition to that he had a white beard and mustache, along with some sunglasses that covered his eyes, making him look like a harmless old man, causing Applejack to tell her team not to underestimate Master Roshi, because he was quite strong and would make sure they knew it in time.

Standing near Krillin was a young adult lady that seemed uninterested in the area around her, though she was wearing a pink tracksuit, both the pants and the jacket, and she pushed some of her short blond hair out of her eyes as she looked around the area, where the girls introduced her as Android 18. Next to her was her brother, Android 17, who was wearing a white shirt, which had green sleeves and the word 'MIR' written on it in black letters, and had blue jeans, but he also had an orange armband with the word 'RANGER' on his left arm and wore black gloves, along with a black version of his sister's hairstyle. Near them stood a tall man that was also bald, even though he had a third eye in the middle of his forehead, though he wore a black and brown-red formal outfit that had to represent the new dojo he had opened, but the girls knew him as Tien Shinhan and made sure their team knew it as well. Vegeta had also changed since they last saw him, which had been a few hours ago, as he was now wearing the Saiyan armor he had worn when they had been told the Androids were a threat, when they turned out to be okay, and that was a white chest piece that covered his front and back while resting over a blue bodysuit, though he also wore white gloves and boots as well.

These were the warriors from Universe 7, the warriors that they were going to team up with and ensure that they were the last two universes left so their wish could be made, and both Goku and Vegeta grinned as they walked forward as Rainbow and Applejack did the same, to which their fists met in a greeting fashion.

"It seems that they're happy to see each other," Sunset commented, while at the same time she noticed that some of Beerus' team were shocked by the world that they had found themselves in, which was to be expected since this was the first time that many of them would have seen this place.

She would have said more, especially since Beerus was nearby, but before she could do so a number of shimmering areas appeared all over the fighting stage, signaling that the other universes were arriving as well, while at the same time Whis reminded both their teams, since they were close to each other, that they only had to knock their foes off the fighting stage to eliminate them, as well as the fact that skills like flight weren't allowed. Trixie did remember to unfurl her wings from the tattoos on her back before coming here, even though they were closed and she wasn't flying at the moment, but this way it wouldn't be considered cheating, even if she technically wasn't born with them, like two of the warriors from Universe 10, who seemed to have a number of muscular types in their lineup. Whis also explained that, for fairness, each warrior would feel the gravity of their birth planet, not that such a thing mattered to Sunset's team since they all came from the same planet, but at the same time that told her that there was more to the area the fighting stage was resting in than what they were currently seeing, meaning that none of her warriors were going to be crippled at all. Once that was done Whis floated into the air and wished the two teams well, as it was getting to the point where he and the other gods should place themselves on the spectators seats, to which Celestia and the others started to move as well, since they needed to get up there as well.

"Here, keep these safe." Sombra said, to which he pulled both of his scabbards from their belts and handed them over to Sunset, who carefully handled both of his Zanpakuto while nodding her head, because to be fair to the other teams he was purposely keeping his power sealed, even though the Hogyoku was still floating where his Hollow hole was located.

"Are you sure you want to fight with that thing in your chest?" Sunset asked, because she had the feeling that having such a powerful artifact in such a position would compromise Sombra's power for some time, until he got used to the new strength and power it gave him.

"I'll be fine for a good period of time." Sombra replied, and that was the truth, because he could technically fight without using either of his Zanpakuto, but at the same time he also knew that he'd have to call upon them at some point, since they had no idea what sort of power their foes possessed.

Sunset nodded her head and followed her group up to the stands, where Celestia sat on the highest row by herself, as that was reserved for the Angels only, with Sunset sitting directly in front of her and Twilight sitting to her right, while Discord also sat to Twilight's right, allowing the two blades to lean against the wall of the stands as they looked down at their team and Beerus' team. As the gods departed from the fighting stage, and took their seats on the stands, Goku and Vegeta were visited by a trio of Saiyans from Universe 6, a young man with spiked black hair, while also wearing the armor that Universe 7's Saiyans used to wear before Frieza conquered them, who was called Cabba. Near him stood a female Saiyan that was slightly taller than him, who wore a low cut magenta tube top, a purple baggy pants, and dark grey shoes that went with her dark gray wristbands, though her hair was almost like Goku's, in the amount that she had and not in the style she wore it in. Beside her, while also being slightly taller than her, was a second female Saiyan that had a red top, which showed off her midriff, and a red skirt, though while she seemed incredibly nervous about this entire event Sunset noticed that she was wearing golden bracelets on both her arms, and that there was some sort of power sleeping inside her body at the moment.

The first female Saiyan was called Caulifla, and she seemed arrogant in believing that she was going to be the strongest in all the universes, showing that she was a fighter at heart, while the other Saiyan was called Kale, who decided to hide behind Caulifla... and, while all of that was happening, Sunset spotted Frieza talking with someone that looked a lot like him, who had to be Frost, his Universe 6 counterpart.

It wasn't long before Belmod, the God of Destruction for Universe 11, who looked like a clown based on how his hair and face looked, arrived with Cae, his counterpart Kaioshin, and Marcarita, the Angel that Whis had talked to for a few moments during the Zen Exhibition Match, along with the entirety of their warriors. All ten of their warriors, from the look of their uniforms, were members of the Pride Troopers, though one of them had some cybernetics over his right eye and that side of his face, including what had to be a communicator on his left ear and a red beret on his head. There was a lady standing nearby that had a shapely figure, though while her hair was dark pink colored she also had light pink colored skin, which was mostly covered by her uniform, while nearby stood someone that could be mistaken for being related to Beerus and Champa, despite the fact that he was more rabbit-like than the two cat Gods of Destruction. There was also an olive-green skinned amphibian Pride Trooper, a short ogre-like Pride Trooper with blue colored skin, a muscular individual that had teal colored skin with blue hair, mustache, and beard, an orange dinosaur-like Pride Trooper that apparently had no tail, and a small, impish creature with purple skin and curved horns.

The being that Sunset and a number of the others were interested in was the final Pride Trooper, a tall humanoid being that had an extremely muscular build to his body, which was well defined, though he had gray colored skin, big round black colored eyes with enlarged pupils, flat round ears, and a barely visible nose... but what Sunset focused on was the fact that she could tell that he was powerful, and that Belmod was grinning as he glanced at the warrior.

"So that's Jiren." Sunset commented, where she found the rest of her fellow gods nodding their heads, as they could sense the same thing that she was able to sense, before she glanced at their team for a moment, because this confirmed what she had been thinking earlier, "It's a good thing we brought the strongest warriors in our universe, because I have the feeling that he's going to be an incredibly tough opponent for anyone that fights him."

Goku actually separated from the group for a moment and approached Toppo, who was the second strongest warrior in Universe 11 and didn't seem interested in Goku at all at the moment, unlike what happened at the Zen Exhibition Match, before noticing the large warrior that was nearby, though before Goku could say anything Jiren appeared behind him a second later, shocking everyone that was watching their movements. In that moment the trio of Destroyers sent the rest of the pieces of the fighting stage flying through the air, sending the warriors jumping and moving out of the way before they were hit, though the only one that didn't move at all was Jiren, as he stood still and the pieces that were moving through the air missed him, another surprise for everyone.

"The fighting stage is complete and the warriors from the nine universes have gathered." the Grand Priest stated, his voice echoing throughout the World of Void, while at the same time the trio of Destroyers breathed a sigh of relief and went back to the areas that their Kaioshin and Angels were sitting in, which was in the order of their numbers.

It was then that Sunset and the others got a good idea of which universe the warriors belonged to, as the warriors from Universe 2 were lead by a trio of young ladies that looked like fashion models and not warriors, or models that were taking a break and being ordinary people for a change. Universe 3 seemed to be made up of mostly robotic enemies, with a few humanoids mixed in, but considering that their God of Destruction, Mosco, was a giant robot as well it appeared that the Grand Priest didn't have an issue with them, as he went on announcing the universes. Universe 4 had a mix of fighters, of eight they could only see at the moment, but a quick scan of the energies in the fighting stage revealed that there were two more that were trying to hide themselves, meaning stealth enemies, to which Sunset smiled a bit, as Sombra would be more than capable of finding and eliminating them. Universe 6 was where Cabba, Caulifla, Kale, and Frost came from, though it appeared that their leader might be the purple skinned humanoid being that was wearing an interesting trench coat and had his hands in the pockets, a warrior that went by the name Hit. That was followed by Beerus' universe being introduced, even though the majority of the assembled gods glared at them for a moment, still believing that this was all Goku's fault, before Universe 9 was introduced, which had a number of anthropomorphic fighters for their team. They were followed by Universe 10, where the various fighters assumed their battle positions with ease, and then Universe 11, which was when the Pride Troopers, excluding Jiren as the centerpiece, posed dramatically for everyone, complete with a few explosions behind them, in red, blue, and green colored smoke.

Rainbow and the others stood near each other when their universe was introduced, noticing how some of their soon to be opponents clearly felt that they were weak and not worth the effort to worry about, just like Quitela told the other gods earlier, and she knew that her team would show them the truth soon enough.

"And now, some gracious words from Lord Zeno." the Grand Priest continued, where everyone stopped what they were doing and glanced at the antechamber that was floating near the fighting stage, which was when the doors opened and revealed the two Kings of All for the warriors to see, "Silence, everyone."

"Everybody, thanks for coming!" the Kings of All exclaimed, sounding incredibly excited about the tournament, even if a number of the warriors were only here to save their universes from being erased, while at the same time they spun around in front of their thrones as their guards stood off on the sides, as an extra layer of protection, "We've been really looking forward to this! Everybody! Make it exciting for us!"

"Thank you for those wonderful words." the Grand Priest replied, though as he said that a platform rose out of the central pillar, with him standing on it, and the guards made sure that the Kings of All sat on their thrones as he readied the warriors for the start of the tournament, "And now, I shall explain the rules of the Tournament of Power once more."

Sunset knew that this was just to tell anyone that hadn't been told the rules before hand what they were allowed to do and what they weren't allowed to do, to which she listened as he repeated what he had told them back in Lord Zeno's palace, that the time limit was one hundred tacks, equating to forty-eight minutes, and that time passing would be represented by the central pillar falling at certain intervals, so if the pillar was completely inside the floor of the fighting stage, and no winner had been determined, the tournament was over to count the remaining warriors. Weapons that weren't techniques were forbidden, hence why Sombra had removed his Zanpakuto and handed them to Sunset, and killing was also against the rules, leaving fighters to use their techniques to try and knock opponents off the fighting stage, to eliminate them from the tournament. Skills that prevented falling weren't allowed, while warriors that had been born with wings were allowed to compete, which was part of the reason why Trixie had summoned her wings, because if she pulled them out later, if she was falling over the edge, she'd be eliminated either way, and she didn't want to be take out on grounds of cheating. Healing items, like the Senzu Beans that Goku and his friends used in the past, were forbidden, which was why they hadn't been brought with them this time, while healing skills were perfectly okay, even if the Grand Priest knew only a select few had access to those abilities.

The Grand Priest then gave the warriors a few moments to prepare themselves, as in determine what sort of plans the individual universes would be going with, if any at all, while he turned towards the Kings of All, who were getting excited over the idea that the tournament would be starting soon.

"And now, warriors from each universe, prepare yourselves." the Grand Priest called out, though this time his words had more meaning to them, as the various warriors either stood still with their gazes locked on the enemies near them or raised their arms as they assumed their battle stances, showing that they were ready as the Grand Priest raised his right hand high in the air, "Let the Tournament of Power begin!"

The instant that final word left his mouth, and his hand was waved down like a signal, the warriors from the other seven universes charged at each other, their fists making contact with each other as others either based their shoulders against their foes or kicked at their targets with the desire to knock them out of the competition. It wasn't long before some of them started firing ki blasts at each other, where parts of the fighting stage glowed brightly under the intensity of the number of explosions that were going off, though while this was going on both Universe 7 and 13 remained still as they surveyed the various battles that were taking place. It wasn't long before some of the fighters broke up, as Goku immediately charged at where Toppo was fighting, even though he was intercepted by one of Quitela's fighters, a young man with bird-like feet, who prevented him from going any further. Vegeta, Androids 17 and 18, and Frieza followed suit a few moments later, heading off to do battle with whoever they wanted to fight, though at the same time Gohan and the rest of his team knew that it was going to happen, hence the reason that they had planned on the five of them holding the middle of the stage for some time, until Gohan was sure that it was time to split up. At the same time Sombra and the others also separated from each other, where Rainbow and Applejack went in the same direction, the Dazzlings stayed together, and the others made sure that they were close to their allies while also keeping an eye on their enemies.

Universe 3 seemed to be happy with how things were progressing, as one of their warriors, Narirama, started to spin around like he was a top and proceeded to move around the area that he was in, like he was designed to remain in a single area and not be thrown off the edge, but his arms were quickly disabled when Hit and Basil dropped out of the air above him and kicked his arms, shocking the Kaioshin of Universe 3 in the process. Champa was pleased with what one of his warriors was able to do, since it defeated the scheme that the intelligent universe had come up with, while at the same time both the Present and Future Lord Zeno clapped their hands in excitement as they watched the battles unfold, which meant that they were enjoying themselves. After that happened, and Narirama was left to figure something else out, Basil was assaulted by one of the Universe 10 warriors, a humanoid lady that had butterfly wings, though it seemed they were attached to her head in some manner and not her back, who cursed the lady for flying around him with a blue aura surrounding her body. To counter that Basil let his red aura flare for a moment and jumped into the air, where he used his Shining Blaster attack and kicked at his target, sending a ball of red energy that collided with the lady's incoming attack, especially since she was the attack, and she faltered for a moment as she braced herself against Basil's power, who sent a second ball of energy into the back of the first one, doubling the power of his attack.

The sheer power of the attack was too much for the lady to handle, as she was sent flying across the stage and went over the edge, surprising some of the warriors since she had a pair of wings and didn't use them to steady herself, and not even a few seconds later she appeared on the bench in front of Gowasu and Rumshi, the Kaioshin and God of Destruction for Universe 10, who were surprised to see that they were the first ones to lose someone.

"Lilibeu from Universe 10 has been knocked out." the Grand Priest said, his voice echoing to show that he was being the announcer for the tournament, letting teammates know when their allies were knocked off the fighting stage, before he turned towards the Present and Future Zeno for a moment, "And now, it's time for the Godpad."

Sunset glanced at the antechamber as both the Present and Future Lord Zeno pulled out matching tablets, ones that apparently held the symbols of the nine universes that were partaking in the Tournament of Power and the ten warriors for each universe, as the two Kings of All made their way to where Universe 10 was located and clicked on Lilibeu's picture, no doubt crossing her off the list of warriors that were currently fighting, all while being happy about it... and while that was happening she noticed that Lilibeu wasn't pleased with her performance, and Rumshi was very angry with her.

"He's spending too much time thinking about her and not considering that he's got nine warriors left," Twilight said, as she had noticed the same thing that Sunset had noticed, in fact it was kind of hard not to heard the pink elephant God of Destruction from where they were sitting, and both Celestia and Discord nodded their heads in agreement.

Interesting enough it appeared that Basil was purposely targeting Universe 10 on his own, which was odd considering that he worked well with his brothers, though at the moment he was currently fighting a large pink skinned warrior that looked like a sumo wrestler, who was using his hands to stop his attacks. While that was going on Android 18 and Rarity were exchanging blows with the female Pride Trooper, who was having a hard time standing her ground, Vegeta was making sure the ice-like golem from Universe 9 didn't attack anyone else, Android 17 used his barrier to defend himself against incoming ki blasts, Frieza dodged the attack from a warrior that was wearing a super hero costume of some kind, and Goku was making sure the guy with the bird-like feet didn't go anywhere else. Lavender and four other warriors, all from different universes, converged on the location that Gohan and the rest of Universe 7's team was guarding, though when they attacked they weren't expecting the five warriors to fight back, starting with them jumping into the air and letting Tien use his Solar Flare to temporarily blind their foes. That allowed the other four to retaliate with ki attacks, as Piccolo charged a weak Special Beam Cannon, Krillin doing the same with a Destructo Disc, Gohan loosing a storm of ki blasts, and Master Roshi bulking up before firing a low powered Kamehameha at their enemies, allowing the attacks to hit their foes at the same time and explode upon impact... though their work wasn't finished, as they kept their guard up as they discovered that the warriors weren't harmed by their attacks.

While that was happening Basil used three of his Shining Blaster balls against his opponent, who actually looked like he was going to be thrown off the edge in the process, but he managed to stall himself right at the very edge of the fighting stage and hurled the balls behind him, prompting Rumshi to declare that Napapa had endured the attack well with a look of joy on his face... and for him to promptly inform everyone that his warrior was called the 'Magician of the Edge Ring' and that he was the Yokoduna of Dohyodoru, basically a master of a martial art in Universe 10.

Sombra observed the fights going on around him, as all of the fighters were going crazy and were lashing out at each other, but what caught his attention was the fact that two more Pride Troopers were assaulting Universe 7, Android 17 to be exact, but for now he was holding his own as both Rarity and Android 18 stood their ground against the female Pride Trooper, which was good. At the same time he noticed that the warrior with the bird-like feet had switched to using ki blasts to get Son Goku away from him, before running away to fight with someone else, though as that happened Goku found the foe he wanted to face, Toppo, who was knocked out of the way by one of Universe 10's warriors, allowing him to stare at the imposing form of Jiren once more. Of course before anyone could do anything a warrior from Universe 4, a large green ogre-like warrior, who was dressed up like he was a gladiator, wrapped his arm around Goku's neck and held him close to his body, but the plan was obvious to those that were observing the battle, that his intention wasn't to fight his foe with honor, rather he intended to hurl them both from the fighting stage, weakening Universe 7's team in the process and lowering their moral if one of their strongest warriors was eliminated so soon.

Quitela seemed pleased with how things were going, as he felt that he could sacrifice one of his warriors to take Goku out of the tournament and that his warrior, Nink, was honored to be chosen for this particular assignment, but what he wasn't expecting was for Applejack to appear right behind Nink.

"That's far enough," Applejack said, where she raised her right hand and rested it against Nink's back, surprising the warrior in the process, though she focused her energy for a second and froze her target where he was standing, just like she had done to several enemies in the past, "What you are experiencing is my Basilisk Hold, meaning that you are frozen like you were a statue, but I'm being generous and I'm letting you retain the use of your arms for a few minutes, so you'll be able to comply with my demand. Let Son Goku go, otherwise I'll force you to do so."

Nink considered what she said for a second or two, where he moved his arms and let Goku go, because from what he had seen his target was prone to lowering his guard before he focused on an opponent, meaning that he could just target him again in the future. Once that happened Goku jumped forward and put some distance between him and Nink, which was when Applejack flashed in front of the frozen warrior and undid the binding that she had placed on him, but not in time for him to block her incoming kick to the chest, which sent him flying off the fighting stage and eliminated him from the tournament entirely.

"I knew that if I lowered by guard for a moment one of our enemies would take advantage of it," Goku said, though at the same time he grinned, because he knew that either Rainbow or Applejack would have rushed in to aid him if he was in any real danger, so while this hadn't been planned ahead of time he knew that his movements would have caught the attention of one opponent, and that warrior was out of the running, "Thanks for assisting me with him."

"No problem." Applejack replied, as that was the amazing thing about Goku, because while many considered him to be stupid or retarded, or even disrespectful, he was actually a skilled fighter that could come up with some decent plans of his own, and using his own habit of lowering his guard to beckon some enemies to him was a genius move on his part, as it took out one enemy and annoyed Quitela in the process.

"Neither of you are safe, not by a long shot." a voice stated, to which Bergamo, Basil, and Lavender circled the two of them, along with the rabbit-like girl and the dragon-like guy that were part of their team, showing them that Universe 9 was out for Universe 7's blood at this point, regardless of what Universe 4 did.

Applejack and Goku put their backs against each other, knowing that at some point the other five warriors from Universe 9 would come after them as well, since Sidra blamed Goku for everything, be it the tournament or them losing the Zen Exhibition Match, meaning that they needed to be ready for anything and everything their foes threw at them, as there was no telling what sort of power their enemies had. At the same time this was the perfect opportunity for Vegeta and Rainbow to assist them, as in the four of them versus the entirety of Universe 9, but for now they just had to be patient and see what their foes had in mind, so they didn't walk into a trap and get eliminated from the tournament.

Tournament: Terrible Reality

Sunset wasn't surprised when she noticed that five of Universe 9's warriors were going after Goku, since he was being blamed for the tournament happening in the first place and the fact that Bergamo and his brothers didn't like him thanks to the defeats they suffered in the Zen Exhibition Match. Five on one would have been unfair, mostly because the vast majority of the warriors wouldn't be expecting to fight that many enemies at the same time, but with Applejack at his side he had a far better chance escaping the attack unscathed, especially when Applejack's power was taken into consideration. There was also the fact that both Vegeta and Rainbow would come rushing in if they felt their friends needed their assistance, or if the other Universe 9 warriors joined the five that were already surrounding the duo, which would even the odds again and ensure that it was a fair fight. She could also tell that the other warriors from their team were either keeping to themselves, to wait for an opening they could use, or were currently fighting an opponent from one of the other seven universes, while not expanding their energies just yet, since they were biding their time until they had a better understanding of the powers their foes commanded.

That had been Sombra's plan, join forces with Universe 7 the moment the tournament started and then study the warriors from the other universes while they were busy fighting the other warriors, and right now it seemed to be working in their favor, though before she could continue down that train of though she noticed that Ro was getting ready to talk once more, and he seemed entirely focused on Goku.

"Son Goku! You managed to survive Universe 4's tactic, thanks to your friend, but in the end it would have been better if she just let you fall!" Ro called out, where a number of the warriors pretty much ignored the Kaioshin, as they were busy with their own fights, while at the same time the warriors from Universe 7 and Universe 13 made sure to listen to what he was saying, since this might be important to what they did next, "I've been waiting to fully express my gratitude to you, but I honestly didn't think that the chance would come so quickly! Prepare yourself, for the strongest warriors in Universe 9 will crush both you and your friend, and then they'll toss you both off the fighting stage!"

"Bring it." Goku stated, speaking to the warriors that had gathered around him and Applejack, as he was curious as to what sort of power Bergamo had, since he had only taken his power during their last match and used it against him, but since they knew about that power he had to show them what he really had up his sleeves.

In response to Ro's words, and not Goku's challenge, the Trio of Danger were the first warriors to move from where they had been standing, where Bergamo rushed forward and engaged Goku immediately, their fists connecting as they moved around the area they were in. Some would wonder why Goku didn't just go Super Saiyan Blue and knock all five of them out in the process, though the reality of the situation was that he was actually pacing himself this time around, due to his transformation being a heavy drain on his stamina, and without any Senzu Beans he had to keep himself ready for the battles that were ahead of him, but Applejack knew that he'd have to use it at some point. Of course Bergamo wasn't alone, as both Basil and Lavender joined him in attacking Goku, making sure to keep him between the three of him at any given moment, but at the same time they had another foe to worry about as Applejack stood beside her friend, as she was certain the two of them could smash whatever tactic the three brothers had. Interestingly enough the other two warriors seemed to lose interest in them for now, as the rabbit girl headed off to where Android 18 and Rarity were fighting and the dragon guy seemed to be heading in the direction that Vegeta was in, showing that their targets were the other warriors of Universe 7, which gave Rainbow and the others a reason to bother them when they got close.

For how, however, Applejack and Goku turned their attention to the Trio of Danger, as there had to be more to the three wolves than what they saw during the Zen Exhibition Match, which was the whole reason why Applejack had her guard up as she studied their enemies, keeping her eyes open for their next attack.

"Will the two of you be able to beat the manifestation of our brotherly bond?" Basil asked, though at the same time he and his brothers chuckled about something, like this was an inside joke or tactic that only they knew about, which was another reason for them to wait and see what the wolves did next.

"I'm betting on the answer being a 'yes'." Goku admitted, because from what he had seen so far he was positive that he and Applejack could best the Trio of Danger, though at the same time he kept his battle stance up, showing that he was ready for whatever they had in mind for the two of them.

"Tough talk coming from someone who needs another warrior to help him." Bergamo growled, taking on his battle stance as well, though at the same time his statement revealed that he was just fine with fighting three on one, with his brothers at his side, but he wasn't okay with fighting three on two, more in the sense that he still felt that Universe 7 was weaker than his universe and was going to try and show them what he felt.

"I'll make the two of you regret treating us like weaklings," Basil added, showing that he wasn't too pleased with the answer that Goku had given him, demonstrating that he believed that their bond was greater than anything the other universes could throw at them, and he quickly shifted his body into his battle stance, only with an annoyed look on his face as he stared at Goku for a few moments.

"Allow me to show you the poison your son enjoyed so much." Lavender stated, to which he breathed on his hands for a moment, coating them in the familiar poisonous cloud that had been the bane of Gohan's fight with him, before he stared at his foes and grinned like he was a madman, "Now, Son Goku, it's your turn to get a good taste of it, and your pal will get her own taste as well."

In the instant that followed the Trio of Danger rushed towards the spot that Goku and Applejack were standing on, as if they were prey for them to take out, but before they got close Applejack touched her friend's back and her energy flared for a moment as they were both clad in a white aura. This was a simple barrier technique that she had learned years ago, back when she and Rainbow were still learning about the various skills a warrior could possess and were still trying to figure out what their elemental affinities were, but for the moment it was the best skill in their arsenal, for a very special reason that Lavender was about to discover. Bergamo, Basil, and Lavender made sure to keep themselves in the triangle formation that they were keeping, where one of them would attack either Applejack or Goku, though as it turned out it was obvious which of them would be targeted, as Lavender lashed out at Goku and tried to use his poison against him, only to find that Goku wasn't afraid to fight back. Goku used his fists and parried the attacks that were coming his way, letting him to defend against Lavender's attacks and the barrier prevented the poison from reaching his skin, as that would spell disaster for him, while at the same time Applejack kept both Bergamo and Basil busy by dodging their attacks and hitting them with her fists a few times.

It was about the time that Goku went on the offensive and started pushing Lavender backwards, which caused both Bergamo and Basil to break away from Applejack and follow after their bother, and forced Applejack to follow after them as well, that Lavender started to take notice of what was happening before his eyes.

"Why doesn't my poison work on you?!" Lavender asked, though the look on his face as he parried Goku's next attack told Applejack that he was both confused about what was going on, as well as annoyed that his special power couldn't be used against either of their opponents anymore.

"We've seen your technique in action, and I decided to use one of my weaker barrier skills to stop it." Applejack said, though as she spoke she shimmered through the air and appeared behind Lavender, kicking him in the back and sending him towards Goku, so they could stop progressing in the direction that the Trio of Danger were heading in, before she spotted another look of confusion on Lavender's face, "What? Don't tell me that you didn't notice that I was standing near Sunset, Celestia, Twilight, and Discord when the Zen Exhibition Match started. I had a front row seat for all three of your matches, allowing me to see all of your powers and their weaknesses, which let me come up with a way around the poison that you wield, rending it's effects useless against the two of us."

"I remember seeing you up there, with the Gods of Universe 13." Bergamo stated, as he had wondered why she had been there, for a few minutes anyway, and while he still had no idea why a mortal warrior had been in the presence of so many gods, including the strange chimera creature, he knew that her strength would fail her in time, "Not that it matters, since you'll both be dropping off the fighting stage soon enough."

Basil grinned as he heard that statement, to which he flashed through the air as Lavender did the same, making Goku miss with his next incoming attack, but as Basil appeared in the air behind him, and readied his feet to kick him in the back while he seemed unaware of the danger he was in, Applejack appeared beside him and kicked his leg, stopping the attack before her followup punch knocked him backwards. Bergamo, taking advantage of the fact that Goku was still recovering from the switch, charged at the Saiyan and threw his fist at him, causing Goku to parry the attack and then went on the defensive as a few more came at him, allowing Applejack to deal with Basil's kicks for a few moments. Not even a few seconds later Basil jumped away from her, not in the manner that indicated that he would attack her again, which let her take a moment to study Bergamo again, whose defenses were failing him as Goku managed to slip some punches passed the wolf's guard and hit his chest, stunning him for a moment, before he gave him a little uppercut and then kicked him away from where they were standing.

While all that was going on Applejack also noticed that Frieza was making short work of Napapa, as the sumo wrestler was on the ground at the moment, before the emperor turned his attention to the humanoid bat warrior that was currently flying around in the air around him, turning himself into a target, which was why Frieza put a hole in one of his wings and grounded him, allowing him to fight the warrior on equal footing before dealing with him. At the same time another change had happened to who their allies were fighting, as she caught a glimpse of Android 18 and Rarity engaging the rabbit girl that had stood near her team earlier, when Goku was somewhat close to the edge, but it seemed like they had everything under control.

Interestingly enough the Trio of Danger decided to change tactics against the two of them, as Goku had moved close to her so that their backs were touching again, allowing the three wolves to resume their triangle formation around them, only this time the three of them were flashing between the points of their triangle, taking the place of one of their brothers as they constantly moved. It was a good strategy, as the constant moving would make it hard for someone to pinpoint where one of them was located at any given moment, especially since their energy was impossible to detect, but at the same time it wasn't good enough, as Applejack had trained with Rainbow for a long time and was used to the speed that her sister was able to use when she was serious, and this wasn't even close to what Rainbow could use. Goku, while not having spent nearly as much time with Rainbow as she had, was still able to partially see where their foes were at any given moment, but the way they stood with their backs to each other gave the illusion that they had no idea what was going on and would invite their foes to come and face them. It was a trap that was waiting to be sprung, and Applejack was fairly sure that one of them would break rank at some point and lash out at them, meaning all they had to do was be patient and see which one of their foes would be the first one to get knocked backwards.

"Together, we three brothers are the strongest Trio of Danger." Basil boasted, showing that he and his brothers were quite proud of their power, which a number of the other warriors seemed to have similar thoughts on, but at the same time he kept moving through the three points with his brothers.

"To survive in the garbage dump-like Universe 9, we three brothers worked together!" Bergamo added, his words indicating that they were speaking in turn, which was odd when one of them could have just told them everything before they launched into their attack, while at the same time making it a little harder to keep track of where he was, since he wasn't where his voice was a second later.

"We used this supreme combination to demolish foes that we couldn't beat on our own!" Lavender stated, revealing that there was a reason behind what they were doing, even if they seemed to be wasting time with their constant moving around and not fighting at all, but that didn't stop the duo from keeping their guards up.

"Continuous attacks from three separate directions, an interesting tactic for sure." Applejack commented, though at the same time this was the sort of challenge that excited Goku, as she could tell that he was interested in throwing some more punches when the Trio of Danger finally attacked them, which was why she was staring at the enemies that flashed in front of her and waited for them to make their move.

"How's that?!" Ro called out, as he was gripping the side of the stands that he and Sidra were sitting in, with another look of joy on his face as he watched the Trio of Danger utilize what was possibly the greatest ability they had developed, which was all the more reason to keep an eye on their foes, "Once you enter, it's like an antlion pit with no escape. The inescapable Trio of Danger's triangle of death... better known as the Dangers' Triangle!"

The name of the technique, despite being tacky and a little catchy, had the attention of both the Present and Future Lord Zeno, as they appeared to be interested in the technique and it's name, while at the same time Applejack and Goku remained on the defense as the Trio of Danger lashed out at them. When one of them was attacked the other would make sure that the other two brothers didn't get close to them, as when Goku was attacked by Bergamo, and he parried the incoming attacks, Applejack lashed out at Basil and Lavender, her kicks and punches forcing the two of them to back off for a moment, only to make the three of them flash between their points again. While the two of them did that, and their defensive countermeasure was annoying both the Trio of Danger and Ro, Applejack noticed that Champa, her uncle, was currently rooting for Bergamo and his brothers to knock Goku off the fighting stage, showing that he was sour over his own loss during what she and her group considered the 'Tournament of Destroyers', which was when a team of five warriors from Beerus and Champa's universes fought in a much smaller tournament. Suffice to say that Goku and the others had won the battle for her father, allowing him to use the Super Dragon Balls to restore the version of Earth that rested in Universe 6, but it appeared that her uncle was still annoyed over that defeat and was trying to have his revenge against the warriors that had beaten his team, hence why he was rooting against them.

Applejack also had the feeling that Champa was rooting for her to be eliminated as well, since he knew that she and Rainbow were tough warriors in their own right, especially since Beerus and Whis had trained them to fully use the powers that they had gained, and while her uncle had no idea what those powers were she knew that he wanted her out of the tournament, to improve his chances... but she had to shelve that thought as Vegeta and Rainbow dropped into the center of the triangle, just as she expected them to do at some point.

"Vegeta? Rainbow? What are you two doing here?" Goku inquired, as he expected the two of them to be out fighting the warriors of the other universes, increasing their chances of making sure that their universes were the last two standing and that their wish was the one that would survive.

"You guys didn't look like you needed assistance, but we figured that we would offer our assistance anyway." Vegeta replied, though at the same time both he and Rainbow turned their backs to Goku and Applejack, allowing the four of them to cover every angle that the Trio of Danger could come from.

"Besides, I'm eager to see how good these guys are for myself." Rainbow added, as Applejack had told her and the others about the abilities and powers that the three wolves possessed, including the dangers of Lavender's crippling poison, but she was sure that they would be able to overcome this challenge and knock them off the fighting stage.

"You fools! You've entered the triangle of death, the Dangers' Triangle, of your own volition!" Ro called out, showing that he wasn't concerned with the fact that it was now three against four, meaning that the Trio of Danger must have used this technique against four or more enemies in the past, only this time he was unaware of the fact that his strongest warriors were in danger now, "All Universe 9 warriors, join forces and throw these four fools from the fighting stage!"

The moment Ro said that the other Universe 9 warriors, excluding the bat warrior and the rabbit girl, started to converge on where Rainbow and the others were standing, showing that they had been biding their time until something like this happened, as most of them had been doing nothing since the fighting started. The first warrior they noticed was the large ice golem like warrior, with his bluish colored body, which was large in his upper section and normal from his abs down to his feet, though he did have some spikes on his back and he wore some pants to cover his body. Behind him walked a feline humanoid warrior that had dull-purple fur, which was mostly patches near her eyes, on her shoulders, and on her stomach area, as that was all they could see, and she even had a similar colored cat tail, reinforcing her feline nature, though she had red claws on her left hand that appeared to be her natural weapons. After her walked a humanoid being that had pale red skin and curved purple markings on his chest, the purpose of those markings they had no idea, and he was wearing some baggy pants with no shirt, making them wonder what sort of tricks he had in store for them, or if this was a way to make them lower their guards.

Approaching from the opposite direction were the green amphibian humanoid warrior, who was wearing dark blue colored pants and a bluish sash around his waist, which was tied down by a brown belt that had a red gem in it's center, and beside him walked the humanoid dragon whose skin looked like it was made of iron.

"Eight against four," Rainbow commented, taking in the warriors that were gathering around them, pretty much breaking the Dangers' Triangle as the three wolves kept their eyes on them, before she smiled for a moment, "now these are some interesting odds. Goku, Vegeta, are you guys ready to show the other universes that we mean business?"

Instead of replying to the question both Goku and Vegeta responded by charging towards Lavender, purposely pulling both Basil and Bergamo towards them as well, tricking the trio into using their Dangers' Triangle again, which left Rainbow and Applejack to deal with the enemies that were in front of them. As they expected Goku noticed the activation of the triangle this time around and he punched Basil out of formation, wrecking the technique entirely, leaving Vegeta to pull his own barrier together as he lashed out at Lavender, who was shocked by Goku breaking their formation and the fact that someone who hadn't seen the last battle he was in have the same idea that Applejack had come up with. The truth of the matter was that Goku and Gohan had told their team about the Zen Exhibition Match, as in all of the battles that had taken place, and made sure that all ten of their warriors were prepared in case one of them was targeted by the Trio of Danger, something that Applejack had passed onto her team as well, which pretty much nullified Lavender's poison entirely. As Vegeta punched Lavender backwards, and put some distance between them, the feline warrior charged at him and swung her arm at him, intending to use her claws against him, but was stopped in her tracks as Goku flashed between them and kicked her away from his friend, surprising her in the process as she came to a stop.

As the feline warrior and the Trio of Danger assaulted the Saiyan pair, where they found it hard to actually land a hit on them with the other watching their back and knocking one of them backwards, Rainbow and Applejack found that the iron dragon and his companions were gathering near them.

"You should be less concerned with what will happen to them and be more worried about what will happen to the two of you in the next few seconds." the iron dragon stated, showing that, despite the fact that the Trio of Danger was unable to actually do anything at the moment, he still believed that he and his team could come out on top, before he moved his right hand to his chest, "Come on, hit me. I want to see if either of your attacks have any effect on me."

"He's purposely leaving his guard open." Applejack noted, keeping her voice low for a moment, as she knew that if their foe knew that they were on to his tactic, since the others were near his position, they would attack at once, so it was best if they take advantage of his foolish decision.

"Indeed, though it will cost him in the end." Rainbow replied, to which she took a step forward and sighed for a second as she focused on her power, causing the air in the immediate vicinity to spark for a moment, a sign that only those that had trained with her would recognize, before she faced the iron dragon and readied herself.

Rainbow flashed forward and swung her fist right into the iron dragon's chest, where she discovered that his skin really did feel like it was made of iron, but at the same time she wasn't the only one that made a discovery, as her foe took a step backwards and held the area that she had punched, as there was a indent where her fist had been.

"Impossible! Chappil is a warrior with iron skin, and he's known as the Iron Skin Battler!" Ro stated, his voice reaching where Rainbow and Applejack were standing, though it seemed that he was too confident in the various abilities of his warriors, especially since the four of them were in the process of breaking those powers, "There's no way someone like you could have damaged him at all!"

Rainbow grinned as she went on the offensive, her attacks preventing Chappil from doing anything at all, though at the same time the amphibian warrior stood nearby while the other two moved away, to be replaced with a watchful Basil and Bergamo, allowing the ice golem warrior and the warrior with the markings on his chest. While she and Applejack focused on the foes in front of them, however, Goku and Vegeta parried the incoming attacks from Lavender and the feline warrior, who were doing their best to gain the upper hand in this situation, but were finding it difficult with how well the pair was fighting with someone at their side. Of course what really happened was that they were a diversion for the ice golem, who loosed a few ice shards at them from behind his teammates, who jumped out of the way in time to make sure they didn't get hit, while also keeping the shards obscured until the last second. In the end Vegeta took the hit head on and found that it wasn't a normal attack at all, rather it was designed to freeze a foe where they were standing, or in this case fully encase his right hand in ice, as well as up to his elbow, and the Universe 9 warriors seemed pleased with this little development, as if it shifted the battle to their side.

"How's that?! Hyssop's attacks are absolute zero, as the one-touch-ends-all Freezing Attack instantly freezes anything to the bone on contact!" Ro added, apparently throwing out the information on the warrior they were facing without a care in the world, which was a terrible thing to do since that would only reveal a weakness for the team to use against him and ensure it never happened again, "Universe 9, start by eliminating the warrior with the big forehead, then we can focus on eliminating Son Goku and those pesky girls from the tournament!"

Lavender and the feline warrior grinned as they rushed towards Goku and Vegeta, clearly thinking that the fact that one of Vegeta's hands was frozen meant that it was the end of the duo, though that was where they were wrong, as both of the Saiyans moved out of the way of the incoming attacks, where shock appeared on the feline warrior's face as her claws actually hit Lavender and knocked him backwards. As that happened, however, the other members of the Universe 9 team faltered for a moment, clearly stunned by Lavender being hurt, to which both Rainbow and Applejack gathered some of their ki for a second and jumped towards Chappil and the amphibian warrior, where they loosed a joined beam of basic energy and struck both of the warriors before they knew what hit them. The result of that happening was that the two warriors were knocked off the fighting stage, much to the surprise of the feline warrior, who was punched in the face by Vegeta and sent backwards, where he flashed behind his opponent and kicked her up into the air, though before she could straighten herself Goku appeared in the air as well and punched her so hard that she went flying down towards the fighting stage and smashed through part of the edge, eliminating her as well.

Sunset smiled as she witnessed that happening, as Universe 9's warriors got too eager to finish things off when they froze Vegeta's hand and the four warriors that were teaming up seized the following decisive moment, knocking off three opponents in the process... and, at the same time, Android 18 and Rarity punched the rabbit girl in the chest and knocked her off the stage as well, all while the warrior with the marking on his chest used some webbing on Vegeta's left arm.

"You let your guard down." the warrior declared, to which he grinned for a second, because despite the fact that they had lost a few of their warriors already, due to their own accident in getting ahead of themselves, the remaining members of their team would be able to pick up the slack and eliminate their targets, before he moved his hand, which the threads were coming out of, "With these threads of mine, you can't move anymore!"

"Good work, Oregano." the ice golem stated, showing that he knew that his companion would be able to hold their target in a single spot, so they could take him out and start the countdown on Universe 7's erasure, which was when he started to shift his body a little, all so he could assist his partner.

"Don't you dare think that these threads can hold the power of a Saiyan!" Vegeta replied, though at the same time he brought his arms close to his body as Goku landed beside him, where they released a bit of their power and pushed themselves into their Super Saiyan forms, to which their hair spiked up and took on a golden color, as did their auras, and the bindings that were on Vegeta shattered instantly.

As the two warriors in front of them stood there in shock, as they weren't expecting the ice and the webs to fall apart so easily, Goku and Vegeta rushed towards them and went on the offensive immediately, punching both of their foes in the chests before they even had a chance to fight back. It wasn't long before the two of them gathered their ki into their hands, where Goku pulled his into his left hand and Vegeta did the same with his right, before releasing a burst of energy that struck the two warriors and knocked them over the edge of the fighting stage, much to Ro and Sidra's shock. While all of that was happening Frieza, having split his focus between watching Goku and Vegeta fight alongside Rainbow and Applejack once more, and the warrior he had been fighting, let out a sigh as he picked up the unconscious bat warrior he had beaten into submission and tossed him off the stage as well, reducing the Universe 9 team to the Trio of Danger. Due to all the eliminations the Present and Future Zeno seemed to be having fun, as they were taking turns tapping the frames of the warriors on their Godpads, before turning their attention to the fights that were happening before them, as they were eager to see what happened next.

Sunset, on the other hand, was pleased to see both Universe 7 and Universe 13 working well together, even though most of each team didn't know how the warriors of the other team fought, but what worried her was that Universe 9 was down to it's last three warriors, meaning that they might see if the erasure was a real thing soon enough.

"Trio of Danger, don't you dare lose!" Ro called out, though at the same time it wasn't hard to see that he hadn't learned his lesson yet, as he and Sidra were still having the three wolves target Goku, Vegeta, Rainbow, and Applejack, despite the fact that they lost five of their warriors to the pair.

"Leave it to us, Ro-sama, as we three brothers will defeat these four." Bergamo declared, which was followed by him, Basil, and Lavender rushing towards the group of four that were waiting for them, something that was definitely a mistake on their part, but at the same time Goku, Vegeta, Rainbow, and Applejack rushed forward to meet them.

Together Goku and Vegeta went after Bergamo, showing that he was the biggest threat of the trio since they still had no idea what sort of power he had, besides taking a foe's power and using it against them, while Applejack went after Lavender, where the use of her barrier prevented his poison from doing anything to her, and Rainbow went after Basil, since he seemed to be the quickest of the trio and was promptly surprised by her base speed. Instead of keeping the fight contained near the other warriors, who could drop in and ruin what was going on, the four directed the Trio of Danger towards the edge of the fighting stage, intending to knock them off and put an end to Universe 9's plans, so they could turn their attention to the other universes and whatever plans they had for them. It wasn't long before Bergamo tried to gain the advantage in his own battle, though he missed Goku's head when the Saiyan dodged his attack, allowing both him and Vegeta to punch him in the chest with enough force to get him very close to the edge, which was where they wanted the blue wolf to be for now. While that happened Rainbow continued to evade Basil's attacks, showing that her speed wasn't to be messed with, before backing away and charging two small disc shaped ki blasts in her hands, which she loosed the moment she had some distance between her and Basil, where the blasts knocked the red wolf backwards and put him closer to his brother. Applejack parried Lavender's attacks as well, while also throwing out her own in the process since she didn't have to fear getting any of his poison on her skin, before she bypassed his defenses and kicked him so hard that he was pushed backwards, only to come at a stop beside Bergamo.

Basil, acting foolishly once more, rushed to his brothers sides and slide to a stop, allowing him to stand at Bergamo's left as Lavender stood to his right, though the only problem was that their backs were to the World of Void, meaning that they might very well be knocked off the fighting stage soon enough.

"Let's do this, brothers!" Bergamo stated, resolving himself to use all his power for one more attack, as it was do or die for the three of them, and as his blue aura came to life his brothers did the same thing, with a yellow aura surrounding Lavender and a red one covering Basil, before they started to gather their power for their greatest attack, one that would take out their targets, "Triangle. Danger. Beam!"

As the final word came out of their mouths, which they had taken an effort to say each part of their technique's name like it was three individual attacks or something similar to that, the three of them loosed a beam of energy through the air, blue for Bergamo, red for Basil, and yellow for Lavender, which raced towards where the group was standing.

"Final..." Vegeta called out, though at the same time he pushed himself into his Super Saiyan Blue form as he moved his hands to the side, as he could tell that his companion was thinking the same thing and was glad that Rainbow and Applejack moved out of the way for what they had planned.

"Kamehame..." Goku added, going into his Super Saiyan Blue form at the same time Vegeta did, showing that they were thinking alike and had the same plan in mind, before pulling his arms to his right side as he charged his energy, all while focusing on the beam that was coming towards them.

"HAAAA!" the duo shouted at the same time, releasing their attacks in unison, which caused Vegeta's yellow Final Flash to merge together with Goku's blue Kamehameha, doubling the size of the attack instantly and doubling, if not tripling, the amount of power that it commanded as a 'Final Kamehameha'.

Rainbow and Applejack watched as the fighting stopped all around them, as the other warriors were taking notice of the sheer power that Goku and Vegeta were capable of using, before turning their attention to the Final Kamehameha, which barreled right into the Triangle Danger Beam and instantly pushed it back... so much so that the Trio of Danger was so shocked that they forgot to move out of the way, resulting in the Final Kamehameha barreling into them and knocked all three of them off the fighting stage.

"It... It can't be! The Trio of Danger have..." Ro stated, though he didn't want to admit that the Trio of Danger, the three strongest warriors in all of Universe 9, had been eliminated by Goku, Vegeta, Rainbow, and Applejack, before he looked up in the air above him as the three wolves appeared above the stands and crashed into the area the warriors sat in.

"T... Ten warriors have fallen!" Sidra said, though there was a look of fear on his face, as he and everyone else knew what was going to happen to a universe that had all ten of their warriors eliminated, but what none of them knew was whether or not the erasure of a defeated universe would happen during the tournament or if the Present and Future Lord Zeno were going to wait until the tournament was over, so they could eliminate all the losers at once, "What will happen to Universe 9?!"

The battles stopped for a moment, as they heard Ro's mention of the Trio of Danger falling and the few times the Grand Priest announced when a warrior had fallen, despite them being too caught in their battles to care, but now they all knew that Universe 9 was out of warriors and were curious as to what would happen next. While that was happening the Present and Future Zeno were in the middle of pressing the icons of the various warriors, where one of them happily tapped Basil's picture, allowing it to go dark like the rest of the warriors that had been eliminated from the tournament so far. That was followed by the other one happily reaching forward and tapped Lavender's picture, eliminating the second brother of the Trio of Danger from the roster, before they turned to Bergamo's picture, the last one for Universe 9, and repeated the process, allowing the entire board to house dark pictures as their Godpads calculated what was going on, only for the symbol for Universe 9 to go dark as well.

"Wow, they're all black! All dark!" the two Kings of All said, speaking in turn once more, something that they were getting into a habit of doing lately, while at the same time they seemed happy about how the tournament was progressing and how the warriors were performing, "Universe 9 is gone! Yeah, they're all gone!"

"All of the Universe 9 warriors have dropped out. They've been wiped out." the Grand Priest announced, to which his platform rose up in front of the antechamber for a moment, allowing the various warriors to look up and focus on him for now, while both Kings of All chuckled over Universe 9's defeat at the hands of Universe 7 and Universe 13, "Therefore Universe 9 shall be erased."

There were a number of shocked gasps as they heard the news, as all the warriors figured that the erasure would happen at the end of the tournament, before handing the wining universe the Super Dragon Balls, while at the same time the gods prepared themselves for what the Kings of All were doing to do next.

"Lord Zeno!" Ro pleaded, his hand stretched out towards the antechamber, as if he was trying to grasp a small chance that the Kings of All would not erase him and his universe, showing that he hoped that the show they put on would allow them to stay and do this again in the future, to continue existing for the amusement of the Kings of All.

"YES!!!" both the Present and the Future Zeno declared, to which one raised his right hand into the air and the other did the same with his left hand, both of which were surrounded by white spheres of energy with a blue aura surrounding both the spheres and the beams that came off of them, before closing their hands into fists, "Squish!"

Sunset and the others watched as Sidra, Ro, and their ten warriors shimmered for a moment, which each of the seven warriors that weren't knocked out having a different look of fear on their face, Ro appeared to be in the middle of freaking out, and Sidra sat there with a look of acceptance on his face. A few seconds later they all disappeared, leaving Mojito as the only one left, causing all the Destroyer Gods and their Kaioshin to turn towards their Angels, to verify if the entirety of Universe 9 had been erased or if the team had been moved someplace else, until the end of the tournament. Sunset, Twilight, and Discord looked at Celestia's scepter as she showed them the thirteen universes, where their universe didn't form a pair with one of the others, before they watched as Universe 9 disappeared before their eyes, reducing the number of universes to only twelve, while also confirming that any team that lost all ten of their warriors would be erased in an instant. It was terrifying to think that the fate of their universe, not to mention the entirety of the multiverse, rested in the hands on two beings that didn't even stop to think about the billions, if not trillions, of lives that they were ending, rather they were having fun watching the fights and didn't care about what they were doing. Sunset was beginning to see why Beerus and the other Gods of Destruction, including their counterpart gods, were so terrified of Lord Zeno, as he had the power to destroy everything in the blink of an eye if he so desired, and he would likely do it if something annoyed him to the point where his anger was left unchecked.

Despite what they had just witnessed, and what the warriors had witnessed since they could see their gods confirming the erasure of Universe 9, this just gave her all the more reason to pray for either her team or Beerus' team to be the last team standing, so they could undo all of this and restore all the universes that would be lost during the tournament, and she knew that only time would tell her which team would win it all.

Tournament: Berserker's Awakening

Goku, Vegeta, Rainbow, and Applejack stared up at the antechamber as soon as they confirmed that Universe 9 had been erased, because they were all shocked by the sudden action and were once again reminded of what was at stake for all of them, as to lose all their warriors meant one of their universes would disappear. Even if they were the last two universes left in the tournament, after fighting everyone else and knocking them off the fighting stage, they would still have to watch as the other was erased, something that they would be reversing with their wish, so it would only be for a few minutes. Still, it was quite the surprise to watch as an entire universe was erased before their eyes, despite the fact that it was Ro's fault for ordering all of his warriors to fight the four of them, and they weren't the only ones that were caught off guard by the fact that Universe 9 was gone, as the rest of the warriors were standing still as they stared at the antechamber. Even the gods were shocked and surprised by this turn of events, though the only ones among them that seemed to be having any sort of fun was Belmod, who apparently felt that Jiren would lead his universe to victory, and Quitela, who was likely imagining seeing both Beerus and Sunset, including their universes, disappear as well.

"I can't believe they actually erased Universe 9." Vegeta commented, though at the same time he and Goku released their Super Saiyan Blue forms, as they didn't want to burn through their stamina so close to the start of the tournament, and returned to their base states.

"Yeah, this is just like the time the Future Zeno erased Future Trunks' timeline." Goku replied, as he remembered what he and the others had seen while they were trying to escape the destruction of the future, because it was hard to forget seeing those white spheres with blue auras, the Erase ability that belonged to the Kings of All.

"Though that was for the best, seeing how Zamasu was trying to become the universe." Rainbow added, because the foe they had fought in the future had been one of the most arrogant enemies they had ever fought, and one of the most stubborn since he just refused to die, regardless of what they threw at him, and it took the Future Zeno showing up and erasing the entirety of the future just to get rid of him.

"I guess if Lord Zeno wants to erase something, then it's getting erased." Applejack said, though she frowned as she looked up at the antechamber, as she really didn't approve of how childish the Kings of All were acting, but she said nothing about that since angering them was a bad idea, hence why she resolved to focus on their enemies and not worry about the Kings of All until another universe met it's end, "I guess it's a good thing that we're all fighting to get our hands on the Super Dragon Balls and fix this once the tournament is over, as I would hate to leave the multiverse with only five universes, instead of the normal thirteen."

The others looked at her for a moment, knowing that she was right in her thoughts, that each of the twenty warriors they had between their two universes were fighting for the same thing, to save all the universes that were going to be erased during the Tournament of Power, and knew that they needed to focus on the rest of their foes.

"Oh well." a voice said, to which Sunset and her fellow gods glanced over to where Mojito was standing, where she noticed that he seemed indifferent about losing his universe, meaning that he either didn't care about them or he felt that Sidra and Ro deserved their fate, before the Angel shrugged for a moment, "I guess, as the liaison to Universe 9, their erasure means that I'm the first one out. Well, I suppose that's to be expected, since they were the ones with the lowest mortal level out of all thirteen universes."

Some of the other Angels seemed a little surprised by Mojito's lack of concern for his charges being erased, even though a few of them were of the same mindset, while the other gods figured that their Angels really didn't care about them and left it at that, as they preferred to turn their attention to the fighting stage and put the erasure behind them, so they could focus on their own survival. What interested Sunset was that Whis was the only Angel that had any concern on his face, showing the effects of being exposed to Rainbow and Applejack for so many years, while Vados seemed a little worried about her universe's survival, which shocked Champa a bit as well. The rest of the Universe 7 and Universe 13 warriors, while shaken a little from seeing a universe erased before their very eyes, calmed themselves down and focused on their mission, that being winning the tournament so they could undo this madness, and among them Sunset noticed that only Sombra wasn't as shaken as the others, though she had the feel that he was keeping his emotions in check and was keeping his guard up, since their enemies might be coming at them soon. Even Frieza, who had been known to blow planets up during his reign as the tyrant of Universe 7, before his death and reformation at the hands of Rainbow, Applejack, and Beerus, seemed a little sick about the fact that Universe 9 was gone, even despite the fact that they had sent foolish assassins after him, Goku, and the entirety of Sunset's team.

Interesting enough everyone seemed to be rethinking how they were going to approach the tournament, both the gods and their warriors, so much so that Sunset and the others got to watch as the central pillar lowered into the floor of the fighting stage a little, showing that part of the time limit had gone by, just like the Grand Priest said it would... which served as a reminder to the other warriors that they were still fighting for the safety of their universes, causing the battles to resume before them.

"Everyone is eager to get started again, despite a universe being erased." Applejack commented, though at the same time she and Rainbow noticed a purple humanoid creature in a trench coat, with his hands in it, walking towards them with a large yellow bear, that was dressed in a red jacket of some kind, walking towards them, "And it seems that Hit and Botamo are eager to face you guys again, no doubt hoping to repay you after what happened in the tournament between Universe 6 and Universe 7."

"Applejack, why don't you and Rainbow go help someone else?" Vegeta inquired, though even as he said that the girls noticed that he and Goku pushed themselves back into their Super Saiyan forms, the lowest of the transformations that they had access to, "Kakarot and I can handle these guys."

Rainbow and Applejack stood to the side as the Saiyans charged towards Hit, who disappeared after Botamo jumped in front of him, showing that his tactic was to fight the two of them, a good idea since his body couldn't be harmed by any normal means, meaning that the only way to actually get him off the fighting stage was to hurl him from it. The fat bear seemed pleased to have two targets to himself, no doubt remembering his own defeat so early in the Tournament of Destroyers, and purposely let the duo throw a few punches at him, all while Champa seemed happy that his warrior would be able to knock out two of Beerus' greatest warriors in an instant. After a few seconds Botamo tried to throw a punch at the pair in front of him, allowing Vegeta to grab onto his arm before attempting to throw him, as if he was thinking that nothing would have changed since their last encounter, but as the bear started to grin both Vegeta and Goku jumped into action, tying his rubbery arms in a knot in front of his body. Once Botamo realized what was going on, and was shocked by what was happening, the girls watched as Vegeta picked the bear up and started to walk over to the edge, so he could throw him off the stage, but before he could make it he had to dodge an incoming attack that came from Auta Magetta, the robotic Metalman from Universe 6, while dropping Botamo, who used his teeth and undid his arms.

Of course, to show that they weren't falling for any underhanded tricks this time around, Botamo climbed up onto Magetta's back and sat on his shoulders, where he placed his hands over the Metalman's ears as the two of them readied themselves for battle, all while Goku grinned as he joined Vegeta, as he knew that the two of them would be able to overcome the challenge that was in front of them.

While all that was going on Gohan, Piccolo, Master Roshi, Tien, and Krillin found themselves under attack once more, as one of the winged warriors, a green bird-like humanoid whose arms were his wings, flew above them and tired to push them apart by firing a large ki blast down at them. Gohan, seeing the attack coming easily enough, moved in front of the intended target, which happened to be Krillin in this instance, and raised his hand as he used a little bit of his ki to counter the attack, destroying the ki blast before it could actually hurt any of them, while the beam itself nearly hit the bird warrior and narrowly missed him. Of course that upset him to some degree, as he flew towards them like he didn't have a care in the world, to which Piccolo tossed his weighted armor off to the side as the five of them separated from each other a little, as their foe was firing multiple ki blasts from his mouth and was currently targeting Krillin, though that was a mistake on his part since he seemed to be forgetting that he had allies that were fighting beside him. This was one of the few times where Krillin was happy that many of their enemies considered him to be the weak link and either forgot about him or tried to eliminate him first, because the fact that he was the bird warrior's main focus meant that he wouldn't be ready for what they had planned when something like this happened.

What they did was Krillin held his right hand towards the sky and let his ki take on a disc shape, the signature move that he called 'Destructo Disc', but this time it was different, as when he threw it it separated into three smaller discs, his new 'Triple Blade' technique, and while two of the discs missed their target the third one clipped his target's left arm and stunned him for a second, allowing Master Roshi to gather his ki and fire a Kamehameha that knocked their foe over the edge of the fighting stage, much to the annoyance of Rumshi when his warrior returned to the stands.

"You guys have some decent teamwork." a voice said, to which the group landed and turned their heads towards the speaker for a moment, where they found that Sombra was standing near them, who they hadn't noticed until that point in time, and while he might not actually be fighting anyone yet the group knew that to underestimate him would be a terrible move, especially since he seemed to be the strategist for his team.

"I can't take all the credit, since this is the plan that Shin and I came up with." Gohan admitted, because while it was smart to keep some of their warriors together, as in the five of them, it was also a tactic that had been jointly created by both him and Shin, to conserve their energy for when they had to split up, an unavoidable event in both their minds, "Say, I haven't seen you fight anyone yet. Why is that?"

"I'm just conserving my strength for the moment," Sombra replied, as that was part of the truth, because he wasn't quite ready to show off the fact that he had the Hogyoku resting where his Hollow hole was located, before he turned his attention to one of Universe 7's warriors, "It looks like Android 18 is fighting someone from Universe 4."

Sure enough Android 18 was currently exchanging blows with a anthropomorphic wolf warrior, who had dark green colored fur, complete with a tuft of fur around his neck, though he was currently wearing a red suit that had golden zippers and some black shoes. It actually seemed like she had the advantage, since her attacks were slipping through her foe's defenses and it was hard for the wolf to keep up with her, before Android 18 delivered a powerful kick that knocked the warrior to the floor, only Sombra could tell that it wasn't a killing blow and the wolf let his tongue emerge from his mouth, as if he was acting like he was dead. While he considered it an interesting tactic, as playing dead would allow the warrior to fool many into thinking that Android 18 had killed him, thus disqualifying her in the process, it was a cheap tactic in the end and it could only come from one universe, to which he glanced up at Quitela, who seemed pleased with how things were going for his team. It was confirmation that the mouse Destroyer was trying to play the underhanded game with them and the other universes, though since one of his warriors had fallen off the stage for trying something like that he had to assume that the rest of the team had been picked with other similar abilities in mind.

What happened next was exactly what he expected would happen, as the wolf snapped his eyes open and kicked Android 18 up into the air with his feet, before loosing a storm of ki blasts that were designed to knock her off the fighting stage, trapping her between all the blasts and preventing her from moving... and instead of rushing to her aid he stood back as Krillin rushed forward, as it wasn't his place to assist her just yet.

"You see that? This is Shosa's specialty, playing dead!" Quitela stated, once more not realizing that calling out what each of his warriors did only allowed the other universes to plan ahead for when they had to fight them, though since most of their enemies seemed to be targeting Universe 7 or Universe 13 at some point it hardly mattered in the end, since a good number of their foes would be taken off the stage instantly, "Take that, Beerus!"

Quitela's fun was ruined when the storm of ki blasts ended, as Shosa determined that it would be enough to send his foe off the fighting stage, only for Krillin to jump over the edge, grab onto his wife, and then use his own ki beam to push them back onto the arena, causing a smile to appear on Beerus' face as his warriors overcame Quitela's tactic.

"Now then, why don't we knock him off the fighting stage?" Krillin asked, though at the same time he shifted his stance and let Android 18 stand again, as there would be time for them to speak about how he risked himself to make sure she stayed in the tournament, because it could have failed horribly and taken both of them out, before both he and Android 18 took on their battle stances as they faced Shosa again.

"That won't be happening, as you'll be the ones to fall first." Shosa stated, as he was annoyed that his tactic had been interrupted in such a manner, but at the same time he was actually pleased about that, as he could fight and knock off two enemies instead of one now, "Personally, I suggest you jump off the edge before I make you do it. Otherwise, it won't be my fault if that pretty face of yours gets all messed up."

"Yeah, that's not happening at all." Krillin replied, because that would defeat the purpose of him saving Android 18 like he had, and he wasn't about to let his wife get knocked of the fighting stage in such a manner, before an idea came to mind, causing him to turn towards Android 18, "Hey, do you want to try out that attack we practiced earlier?"

"Sure, I'm game." Android 18 answered, as it had been something they practiced shortly after Goku left them, which had been after telling them about the Tournament of Power and the rules of the battle royal, and this seemed like the perfect time for them to actually use the technique in battle, against someone who wouldn't even see it coming.

Shosa rushed them the moment Android 18 was done talking, showing that he had no patience for the two of them discussing what sort of plan they were going to go with, and the duo rushed forward to meet him, allowing their fists to collide with his as they blocked his kicks with his own. They also used their feet to block his incoming punches and used their arms to stop his kicks from reaching him, annoying Shosa in the process, but while all that happened he focused on Android 18 and let Krillin get behind him, which was another moment where Krillin thanked the fact that many overlooked him due to thinking he was weak. Since he was being ignored for now he charged some ki into his right hand, pink colored this time, and hurled it through the air, where Shosa seemed to sense that it was coming towards him and moved out of the way, thinking that it was an attack meant for him, though the reality was that he missed a critical function of what the attack did, which they revealed as Android 18 raised her hand and bounced the sphere back at Krillin. At that point the two of them had Shosa trapped between them as they bounced the attack back at each other, where it picked up both speed and power with each rebound, as it grew in size every time one of them sent it back towards the other, and while Shosa tried to dodge them even he seemed to realize the danger that he was in. It eventually reached the point where Android 18 bounced a rather large ki blast at the wolf warrior, an incredibly fast one at that, and before Shosa could even do anything it collided with his chest and detonated, where the force of the explosion sent him flying over the edge of the fighting stage, much to their joy.

As the pair clapped their hands together, showing that they were pleased with their attack working so well, they also noticed that Quitela wasn't too happy with Shosa, showing that he might be getting annoyed by the fact that his tactics weren't working as he intended... but that turned to joy as a new opponent, a green Fennec fox that was slimmer than Shosa was, kicked Krillin to the ground, before being kicked to the side by Android 18.

"You got me with a surprise hit, I wasn't expecting that." the Fennec warrior said, though at the same time he picked himself up off the ground and stood up, where he covered her mouth with the sleeves of his robes, while the duo also noticed that his eyes were closed, meaning that he was either blind or extremely confident in his abilities, "I let my guard down for a moment and that's what I get. However, that's the last time you'll be able to do something like that. Can you defeat someone like me?"

"I would suggest the Solar Flare, but if he's going to keep his eyes closed there's no reason to do so." Krillin stated, but he had been expecting that most of their abilities would only be able to get at an opponent once or twice, before they caught on to what they were doing, before he determined that they needed a new plan of action.

"So, even without me doing anything, you have guessed that I might have lost my sight." the Fennec warrior said, to which the duo noticed that a slight frown appeared on his face for a moment, like he wasn't used to enemies figuring that out before hand, before the expression disappeared as he focused on them again, "But even knowing that I have lost my sight, and my sense of smell has improved as a result, doesn't mean you can beat me in combat."

"Want to try fighting me then, darling?" Rarity asked, to which she walked over to where the duo was standing, though she put herself between them and the Fennec warrior as she did so, surprising both Krillin and Android 18 for a second, before she closed her eyes and focused on what Sombra had taught her in their training session.

Krillin and Android 18 watched as a faint dark aura appeared around Rarity's body, just like what happened when Goku and the others used the barrier technique to defend themselves against Lavender's poison, before strands of dark energy began to emit from her eyes, though not enough to make the duo worry about her. The Fennec, on the other hand, growled as he rushed through the space between them, intending to use his legs to kick Rarity in the chest with enough force to send her flying backwards, but before his attack could even reach his target Rarity moved to the side and kicked him in the chest, knocking him backwards as she returned to the stance she had been standing in seconds ago. What came next was the Fennec warrior unleashing a series of kicks and swings with his arms as he rushed at Rarity again, and once more Krillin and Android 18 watched as she seemed to move out of the way, as if the shadowy aura that was around her body warned her of where an attack was coming from and allowed her to dodge it with little effort. The other nice thing about the power that Rarity was using was that she could wait for the best opportunity to attack her foe, though Krillin did notice that her attacks did knock the Fennec back and annoyed him, meaning that whatever she was doing seemed to be working in her favor.

In fact when the Fennec tried to use ki blasts Rarity still avoided them, like the aura was allowing her to instinctively dodge any attack that was coming her way and retaliate with one of her own, and it wasn't long before Rarity gathered her energy into her right hand and loosed a screaming sphere of energy at her target, one that struck the Fennec in the chest and knocked him off the fighting stage.

"What in the world was that?" Gohan asked, as he was sure that none of them had seen a technique like that before, even though they were used to Universe 13's warriors having some interesting and unusual abilities, before he turned towards Sombra, who was nodding his head in approval.

"A technique called 'Dark Instinct', one of the most powerful Dark Magic based abilities that a practitioner of the arts can learn, depending on their skill anyway." Sombra replied, though he was happy to see that their training had been worth it, as Rarity now had a much finer control over the technique and could use it whenever she wanted, but right now she was switching it off before she revealed more of her power to the other universes, "The user will clad themselves in a dark aura, like the one Rarity used, and will either keep their eyes open or close them, allowing the Dark Magic to aid their instincts when the user is in the middle of a battle, allowing them to dodge almost any attack and retaliate within seconds if they so desire, despite the attacking part being harder to learn than the dodging part. Rarity had a decent knowledge of how to use the dodging part of the technique, from her own adventures, and I made sure she knew everything she needed to know about her power, and I was able to teach her how to continue to improve the other half of the technique, despite the fact that it will take her some time and effort to master it."

"Does that mean you have the same technique?" Piccolo inquired, because with everything that Sombra had said he had to assume that the unicorn warrior had to know about the technique as well, and based on what he was seeing the rest of his group was agreeing with his statement.

"No, Dark Instinct is one of the three Dark Magic techniques that I haven't learned." Sombra stated, though at the same time he shrugged, showing that it wasn't much of a concern for him, since he had a fair amount of power and didn't need to know every Dark Magic technique, even if he knew about them, "Allow me to properly introduce myself, I am Sombra, the former King of Darkness, now King of Hueco Mundo, and I am the undisputed master of Dark Magic, as I know what the other two techniques are, even if I haven't learned them yet."

Gohan had no idea how many techniques Dark Magic had, since Sombra wasn't going into great detail about what he knew and what the other abilities were, but right now he was glad to have him on their side, as he had the feeling that the warrior might be able to take many out of them out before they could eliminate him, if they had been enemies. Before any of them could say anything else Rarity seemed to sense that something was coming and jumped out of the area that she was in, though that was when Frost, the Frieza lookalike from Universe 6, appeared behind Krillin and spun around, using his tail to knock Krillin from the fighting stage, much to the surprise of everyone that was watching them. As Rarity and Android 18 focused on the warrior, however, Frost threw a ki blast at the ground and used the smoke to make his escape, annoying the both of them in the process, while at the same time Krillin sighed and hung his head in defeat for a few seconds, as he had been hoping to last a little longer than this. Beerus, of course, wasn't very happy about Frost doing something like that, but he was happy that Krillin had helped knock out a few enemy warriors, even if that left them with only nineteen warriors between their two universes, while some of his warriors weren't happy about Krillin being eliminated so early into the tournament.

Android 18 was angry, at Frost for doing what he did, and Android 17 deemed Krillin as pathetic for letting something like that happen to him, though as Rarity let the shadows disappear from her eyes she made sure to keep her guard up, as she was sure that Frost would try to attack some of them again, while they were distracted by other enemies.

"Hey, Beerus!" Champa said, though at the same time Beerus could hear the unpleasant tone of his brother's voice, one that suggested that he was very happy with what had happened and was expecting the same thing to happen in the coming minutes of the tournament, and he was grinning as he spoke, "How does it feel, knowing that the countdown to the erasure of Universe 7 has finally started? And what do you know, the greatest warriors on your team are going to be next to be eliminated!"

Beerus hated how Champa was acting, as he was far too happy to have one of his warriors being taken out like he had been, before he focused on the battles that were happening in front of him once more, where Goku and Vegeta were avoiding the lava that was being spit at them, which came from Magetta's mouth... and, from what he could tell, Cabba was approaching the Saiyans, no doubt intending to knock them off the stage as well.

"Master." Cabba said, staring at Vegeta as he and Goku came to a stop, though as he emerged from the smoke of all the fighting a red skinned humanoid warrior, who looked like a hand to hand fighter, and another warrior with large green eyes rushed at him, before he blocked their attacks without looking and sent them off the fighting stage, allowing him to focus on the duo once more as he took on his Super Saiyan form, "It's time the two of you dropped out."

"Sorry, but that's not possible for you." a voice said, where Rainbow and Applejack dropped down and stared at Cabba for a moment, who took a step back for a few seconds, as he knew nothing about either of them and didn't trust his chances at facing them in battle.

Fortunately their presence stopped Cabba from attacking them and caused both Magetta and Botamo to pause as well, as none of them knew what the girls were capable of, despite the fact that they knew they were Beerus' daughters, so they kept their distance and readied themselves for whatever happened next. While they stood there, in their stalemate, Rainbow noticed that Hit was in the middle of dealing with Narirama, as he dismantled his arms and then, when his foe tried to hit him with the cannon in the middle of his chest, he knocked the warrior over the edge, no doubt using the Time-Skip ability to pause his foe and then knock him off with a well placed jab. Off in the distance she could see Kale being beaten by one of Universe 10's warriors, a red skinned boxer fighter, and when Kale seemed to hit his head back, however, the warrior used his mouth to trap her hand and then punched her in the stomach, forcing her to take a few steps back until she stepped on the toe of Napapa, who gripped her hair and hauled her into the air. What annoyed her, and also ticked off the rest of her group, was that Kale was beaten by the first warrior she had been fighting, who took advantage of what his teammate was doing and threw punch after punch at Kale's stomach, eventually rending her unconscious for a moment, as Napapa didn't let that stand as he slapped her a few times before deeming her as nothing more than trash, to which he let go of her hair and kicked her towards the edge of the fighting stage.

Kale would have gone off right than and there, but she was saved by Caulifla, who flashed through the air and grabbed onto her before Kale could go over the edge, allowing her to land nearby and set her companion down for a few seconds, where she intended to let Kale rest as she turned towards the pair who anger in her eyes.

"How dare you hurt my protegee." Caulifla said, though at the same time she thought about which of them she wanted to eliminate first, as either of them would be great, but she wasn't going to complain if she managed to send both of them over the edge for what they did.

"Don't worry, you'll be crying just like her in no time." Napapa replied, though both he and his companion stood at the ready, as they knew that she'd be coming at them and they were planning on taking her out in a matter of seconds, all so they could finish off the weakling that she had saved, and then they could focus on the other warriors.

Caulifla growled as she pushed herself into her Super Saiyan form, surprising Goku and Vegeta for a moment, as they were sure that only Cabba knew that technique in Universe 6, before the female Saiyan burst through the space between her and her targets, where she loosed a series of rapid punches into the chest of the red boxer, who was stunned by the fact that she was much quicker than she had been moments ago. One final punch sent her foe flying, not quite off the fighting stage, but before she could seal the deal Napapa charged at her and used his weight to push her backwards, like she was one of the practitioners of his fighting style, while Caulifla used her power to try and stop herself from being pushed towards the edge of the fighting stage. As she suspected her foe felt that she was the one that was going to be eliminated, but she managed to stop Napapa just before he could reach the edge and hurl her over the side, causing him to be surprised for a moment, but that instant was all she needed to increase her power and lift him off his feet, allowing her to pull him over her head and slam him into the floor behind her, where the stage cracked and started to fall into the abyss surrounding the stage. Once that was done Caulifla got off the small section of the stage that Napapa was resting on and started to make her way back towards Kale, though while Napapa descended into the abyss and returned to the stands near Rumshi, who was, once again, annoyed with one of his warriors failing him, she switched off her Super Saiyan power as she neared her companion.

While Rainbow and Applejack kept Cabba, Magetta, and Botamo from doing much, since all three of them seemed worried about what sort of power they might wield, Goku and Vegeta stepped away from the three Universe 6 warriors and gave themselves some space, as they both caught Caulifla staring at them for a moment and knew that she was a little interested in what they were capable of... and when she started to approach them she also kicked away the Yardrat that was coming their way as well, meaning she was interested in them and wasn't willing to share.

"Caulifla, Kale, it seems like you're ready to fight us." Goku stated, as both he and Vegeta knew that at least one of the Saiyan girls would eventually seek them out and test their skills, because they were thinking of doing the same thing, which was why they remained in their Super Saiyan forms as the girls approached them.

"I'm more interested in what you two showed off earlier." Caulifla replied, revealing that what she was really focused on right now was the Super Saiyan form they had used to push the Trio of Danger off the fighting stage, even though that resulted in Universe 9 disappearing, "You two changed into a Super Saiyan color that I've never seen before, didn't you? When you were fighting those wolves earlier."

"Yes, we did. It's a form we call Super Saiyan Blue." Vegeta answered, as there was no harm in revealing the name of the transformation to the girls, as both of them and Cabba were far away from being able to access that level of power and use it against them.

"Forget the name and just teach it to me." Caulifla stated, showing that she wanted power and they were the only ones that could teach her how to unlock more of the Super Saiyan transformations, no doubt for the purpose of showing everyone that she was the strongest warrior in the multiverse, "Teach me how to turn into this 'Super Saiyan Blue' form and, as thanks, I'll beat the stuffing out of you both."

"Sis, that's not how you say 'thanks' for something." Kale said, revealing that she didn't much like the fact that Caulifla wanted to beat both Goku and Vegeta up after learning how to transform into the form they used earlier, while at the same time noticing that the older Saiyans were thinking about something.

"You've got potential, that much we can see, but you aren't ready for Super Saiyan Blue yet." Goku said, because that was quite a jump in power, going from a normal Super Saiyan and suddenly taking on the power of a god to make the form that he and Vegeta used almost all the time these days, and while he said that Vegeta nodded his head in agreement, showing that he felt the same way about this situation.

"Oh, I get it, you're mocking us." Caulifla said, showing that she felt that they didn't want to teach her because they felt that she couldn't handle the power, after just saying that she had the potential to grow her power, before a thought came to mind, "Okay then, have it your way. Kale, transform into your other form and let's take these jokers out."

Kale didn't seem surprised by the request, as Goku and Vegeta were sure that Caulifla had been asking her to do that since the tournament started, because she tried to focus on ascending to a Super Saiyan state, using the 'tingly back' technique that Universe 6 Saiyans used to ascend, something that was completely different from how they unlocked their first form. The sad part was that Kale didn't seem to have quite as much experience or luck as Caulifla did, as she failed to do anything that would show them what sort of power she had hidden away inside her body, causing her to look absolutely disappointed in herself, almost as if she felt that she was worthless.

"Oh well, I guess it can't be helped." Caulifla stated, though while she sighed at what she was seeing, because she had been hoping that Kale would have mastered the ability to call on her own power, she focused her attention on the elder Saiyans that were standing near them, still waiting for them to make the first move, "I'll show the two of you an amazing transformation! Prepare to wet yourselves!"

Goku and Vegeta watched as Caulifla went back into her Super Saiyan form and immediately started to power up as her aura surrounded her, making them wonder if she already had access to the Super Saiyan 2 form, but what ended up happening was that her muscles and her body enlarged. This was a form that Vegeta had used against Cell, thinking that he had obtained the Super Saiyan 2 form, but the reality of the situation was that this form, while giving the user a large boost to their power, actually cut into the user's speed, making it near impossible for the user to hit their foe. Caulifla, not knowing about the disadvantages of this form, took a moment to tell Kale that she believed in her before rushing at Goku, to which Vegeta stood off on the side as his friend took on his battle stance, beckoning Caulifla to come at him and start showing them just how strong she actually was. As they both were expecting Caulifla charged at him and tried to hit him with her punches a few times, even throwing in a kick or two, but Goku, used to training against this sort of form since he and Gohan had found a way beyond it, blocked the attacks with ease for a few seconds, before getting behind Caulifla and let her bulkier frame send her into the ground.

"Why'd I miss?!" Caulifla asked, though at the same time she slowly forced herself into a sitting position, giving her some time to consider what had just happened as she stared at Goku, while Kale seemed shocked that she had missed her target in such a manner.

"You sacrificed speed for power." Goku replied, as he knew the feeling behind using this form, thanks to his own training during the time that Cell was running around their world, and he knew that Vegeta understood the downside to using this power as well, "We call that form Super Saiyan Second Grade, which is just a more powerful version of the base Super Saiyan transformation, but you really shouldn't use it, since it's not good for long fights. The form you should be focusing your attention on is this..."

Caulifla, taking a moment to stand after letting her muscles return to normal, leaving the 'Super Saiyan Second Grade' form behind like Goku wanted her to, turned towards one of her foes and watched as Goku's aura increased in size, while at the same time his hair became more rigid than it was seconds ago, and she even noticed a number of blue sparks that danced around his aura.

"...a form we call Super Saiyan 2." Goku finished, though at the same time he noticed that Caulifla was in awe of what he was able to do, something that he and the other Saiyans had obtained through intense training and, in the case of both Gohan and Vegeta, events that carried an emotional trigger that was greater than the first transformation.

"That form!" Caulifla said, to which she actually rushed up to where Goku was standing and grabbed onto the collar of his gi, in the sense that she was curious about what she was seeing and that she wasn't going to punch him in the face with a cheap attack, "I did it once before, completely on accident, and I haven't been able to use it ever since. Is it all about the back? Make it all tingly like?"

"Well, not really." Goku admitted, as he knew that there were some differences between how a Saiyan from Universe 7 got their various forms and how a Saiyan from Universe 6 got their forms, but one thing was common between them, and that was that anger was the key, "Super Saiyan 2 can only be achieved by having a large amount of energy, acquired from training, some mastery over the first form, and some emotional event that causes your anger to rise beyond what caused the first transformation... at least that's how Gohan and Vegeta unlocked it, as I just trained day in and day out until I was able to unlock the form."

Caulifla looked at him for a moment, as if she was trying to determine whether or not he was pulling her leg, before letting go of him and jumped backwards, though when she landed she brought her hands to herself and seemed to focus on something else, to which Goku and Vegeta watched as her aura flared to life, her hair became more rigid than it was seconds ago, and blue lightning danced around her aura, showing that she mimicked what Goku was doing and actually unlocked the Super Saiyan 2 transformation.

"Yes! I did it!" Caulifla said, with some joy in her voice, showing that she was hoping that this would happen, especially now that she had someone that could show her the various forms that a Super Saiyan could achieve, though while she did that she found that her increased power was far stronger than what she had been using earlier.

"Hey, Kakarot." Vegeta said, to which Goku turned and looked at him for a moment, where they both noticed that the other had a grin on their face, showing that they were both excited about what Caulifla was able to do and were already wondering just how much potential she actually had, "It looks like we might have found Universe 6's version of you."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Caulifla asked, as she had no idea whether she should be insulted that Vegeta was saying that she was her universe's version of Goku or if she should be pleased with the idea, causing her to look from one of the Saiyans to the other for a few seconds as she tried to figure out which thought was correct.

"Yeah, her desire for battle matches mine perfectly, and her raw potential is amazing," Goku stated, showing Caulifla that they weren't trying to insult her, rather they were stating that she was a Saiyan warrior and that they were happy to be fighting someone like her, "You know, depending on what happens from this point forward, you might actually have a chance to push your power even further and unlock Super Saiyan 3."

"You're kidding me. There's a 3?!" Caulifla asked, because if the third transformation was anything like the one she was using now, the Super Saiyan 2 form as the pair called it, than she could only imagine what sort of power she'd possess if she managed to unlock this Super Saiyan 3, "How many more forms are there?"

"Well, there's basic Super Saiyan that I'm using, and then there's Super Saiyan 2 and Super Saiyan 3," Vegeta replied, as he figured that since he wasn't going to be fighting for some time, since it seemed that Kale was content to watch from the sidelines, he might as well answer the question that had been asked, "after those three we have the Super Saiyan God and the Super Saiyan God Super Saiyan, or as we called it earlier, Super Saiyan Blue. There are a total of five forms that we have unlocked over the years, so don't think that you have to rush through the form your using and unlock the next couple, otherwise you'll have nothing to work towards."

Caulifla seemed surprised by the number of forms that they could achieve, even if Goku and Vegeta had no idea if the Super Saiyan God ritual could happen for her and the rest of the Universe 6 Saiyans, before both she and Goku jumped away from each other and let their auras disappear. Vegeta switched off his Super Saiyan form as Kale walked over to where he was standing, clearly intimidated since she didn't even try to raise her fists against him, allowing the two of them to observe the duo that was in front of them, before Caulifla and Goku loosed a small ki blast at each other, letting the spheres hit and kick up some smoke before they started their duel. Interestingly enough Caulifla used the smoke to her advantage by rushing into it and tried to punch Goku, but since he could sense ki he was able to raise his left hand and catch the fist before it could reach his face, only for the two of them to smile at each other as they started to punch and kick at their foe in nearly perfect harmony, as their moves nearly mirrored the other's. Vegeta was surprised by the fact that his friend's fighting style seemed to be mirrored in Caulifla's moves, as there were times where she blocked a blow with her arms or legs in the same manner that his friend did, and they even kicked each other in the same fashion, which only made him more interested in their fight as they flashed around the area in front of him and continued fighting.

Goku actually seemed to get the upper hand for a moment, taking advantage of the fact that Caulifla was too engaged in the speed and power of her new form, by punching her straight into one of the few broken pieces of the stage that was above the floor and sent her flying for a second, where she slid across the floor and came to a stop in front of Vegeta and Kale, before she grinned as she stood up and charged into battle once more.

"M... Maybe I can support her..." Kale said, to which she raised her hand for a moment, like she was going to charge and fire a ki blast at Goku, though before she could get very far Vegeta raised a hand and set it on hers, making sure to have the palm face the stage and not the pair that was fighting at the moment.

"Don't. You'd only upset Caulifla if you barged into her fight." Vegeta commented, because while there were times where he and his friend had to fight together, instead of fighting a foe alone, he knew that Caulifla was so caught up in the moment that any interruption from an outside force, even Kale, would only annoy her, "I know you want to support her, especially after everything that she's done for you since the tournament started, but now's not the time to be firing a ki blast at Kakarot. I can see that you have some potential inside you, just like Caulifla does, you just need to focus on drawing your power to the surface and using it against the warriors that are gunning for you two... you need a trigger to unleash your fighting spirit, that's what you really need right now."

"N... No. I'd only bother sis..." Kale replied, though at the same time Vegeta watched as Kale, seemingly defeated by the fact that Caulifla was more interested in fighting Goku, sank to her knees and actually started to cry, something that caught him off guard for a moment, but that was followed by something else, as not even five seconds later Kale wiped her tears away and stared passed him with a look of pure anger in her eyes, "Son... Goku!"

Vegeta jumped back for a moment as Kale's aura formed what could pass as a barrier around her body, just like he and the others had used against Lavender, while taking on a green coloration for a moment, though Goku and Caulifla stopped their fighting as they felt her power rise. The air was vibrating with her power, showing Goku and Vegeta that they had been right in thinking that she had some decent power inside her, before noticing that her muscles were enlarging and that her frame was getting larger than before, almost like she was a completely different person, before a shining green light caused them to look away as the area around Kale exploded. When the smoke cleared they found that Kale was standing before them, allowing them to confirm that her body had grown taller thanks to her transformation, her hair no longer had the ponytail, as it was spiked in a number of directions and had taken on a green coloration, and it seemed like she wasn't entirely aware of the area she was in, especially since they couldn't see her irises at all. In fact Vegeta was quick to determine that she was in a rage mode, possibly better described as a berserk form, as Kale rushed forward and slammed into both Goku and Caulifla, sending Goku flying in one direction while Caulifla went towards the edge of the fighting stage, and the only reason she didn't fall off the stage was because Hit used his Time-Skip to save her.

He took a moment to think about what he knew about the Saiyans and their legends, something that he had a good memory of thanks to the fact that he once wanted to use the power of the Legendary Super Saiyan to destroy Frieza, since he was behind the destruction of Planet Vegeta, making him wonder if this was what the legend was talking about.

Before he could say anything Kale punched Goku backwards and started stomping towards him, her feet leaving foot sized holes in the stage below her, showing that her size and power wasn't to be underestimated, especially since she didn't have control over it, and her mind was entirely focused on whatever had angered her, as it appeared that she was constantly repeating Goku's name over and over as she walked. Goku jumped backwards a few times as Kale tried to punch him, her fists leaving small craters in the fighting stage when she missed him, before she rushed forward and pulled her power into a dark green sphere in front of her chest, one that exploded when it made contact with Goku's chest, and before he had a chance to get away Kale caught his leg and swung him around, hitting him against the ground like he was some sort of rag or towel. After a few moments of that happening Goku called his aura back and pulled himself free from Kale's grasp, to which he kicked her in the face several times, where he found that he wasn't actually doing any damage to her, before jumping away as she started to throw dark green ki blasts at him, something that turned out to be a distraction as she caught his neck with her arm and flew by some rubble, like she was trying to use his head to break the sections of the fighting stage that had been uprooted, before throwing him at a pile of rubble.

Goku came back at her a moment later, where Kale caught his head and dragged him over the ground below them, and when he tried to loose a ki blast at her chest, to free himself from what was happening, Kale took no damage from the attack and used the same thing to send him flying into another rock wall. Kale stood there for a moment, staring at the smoke that had been generated from her attack exploding in such a manner, while repeating Goku's name a few times, before Goku stepped out of the smoke, only this time he had taken on his Super Saiyan Blue form, showing everyone that was watching him that this form was necessary to fight Kale, especially since she was going crazy. The instant Kale started to step towards him, however, Goku pulled his hands to his right side and started to charge a Kamehameha, one that he fired without delay, but what surprised him and the others was the fact that Kale marched right through the beam attack like it didn't even matter, allowing her to extend her hand at a stunned Goku's head and grab onto it, before she hauled him into the air and cut his attack off. Some of the other warriors wanted to rush in and assist Goku, as it felt wrong for this to be happening right now, but Piccolo and Sombra stopped the rest of their warriors from doing anything, as Kale stopped for a moment, with strands of steam emitting from her body for a few seconds, before she tossed Goku to the side and called her aura back, even if she mentally wasn't present to do so, which resulted in a slim tower of rock rising into the air, with her at the very top of it.

Kale, clearly unable to control her power right now, roared and ki blasts started to fly out of her aura, a literal storm of ki blasts that flew off in every direction and targeted every warrior that was on the fighting stage, regardless of the fact that some of them were her teammates and the majority were her enemies, as she was attacking friend and foe alike, but all some of Universe 13's warriors did was use some of their energy to summon a few domes around their groups and they remained protected as they waited out the storm.

Thankfully the storm of ki blasts ended not a few seconds later, where Sombra found that Kale had knocked off the red boxer warrior that had been beating her up earlier, while Napapa was holding her anyway, allowing the domed barriers to fall as the team surveyed the damage. Sombra, on the other hand, carefully followed Kale from atop the various pieces of rubble that lined the path she was taking, where a tailless dinosaur-like warrior, wearing the colors of the Pride Troopers, stepped out from where he had been hiding and threw what appeared to be a lasso of some kind around Kale's body. It was an interesting tactic, since it appeared that Kale had stopped in her tracks and actually turned her head back a little, like she was indicating that she was curious as to what was going on, which would normally be the telltale sign for someone to explain what their powers were and why they were attacking Kale, despite the fact that normally a foe shouldn't explain their powers to their enemies, and something told Sombra that the Pride Trooper was going to be doing that in the next few seconds.

"You beast! The Pride Troopers will not tolerate any more violence!" the dinosaur-like warrior said, surprising Sombra for a moment, since they were taking part in a tournament to decide the fate of the condemned universes, in Zeno's eyes anyway, and that there was plenty of violence in the coming future, once the other battles resumed, "My Justice Whip renders evil criminals powerless!"

Kale growled for a moment as she flexed her arms, shattering the energy lasso that had been thrown over her upper body, surprising the Pride Trooper in the process, before she spun around and charged at him, allowing his weak punch to do nothing to her as she punched him in the chest, sending him flying off the fighting stage and making Universe 11 lose one of their warriors at the same time. Once that was taken care of, and a foe was taken out, Kale roared once more, this time causing parts of the fighting stage to rise up, forming valleys and whatnot, while others lowered, as if she was in the middle of destabilizing the entire platform the tournament was taking place on, before she stopped and glared up at the rubble that Sombra was standing on. Instead of saying anything Sombra sighed and jumped down into the area that Kale was standing in, putting a little distance between the two of them, before turning towards the berserker that was in the middle of tearing the entire fighting stage apart, who growled as she turned and looked at him. Not even a second later Kale gathered some energy into a sphere in her left hand and hurled it through the air, no doubt surprising many of the observers to the fact that Sombra wasn't even moving right now, but he wasn't about to let the sphere hit him as his own energy flared for a moment.

"Bakudo Number 81: Danku." Sombra said, to which a transparent wall appeared in front of him, acting like a barrier, and stopped the attack dead in it's tracks, causing Kale to growl as she threw a few more at him, only to find that none of them could even get passed the barrier he had set up.

Kale, appearing to be determined not to let Sombra get away with stopping her in her tracks like this, marched up to the transparent barrier and started punching it with her fists, as if she thought that simply beating it would get rid of it and allow her to actually take him out, but that was exactly what Sombra had been expecting as he flashed some distance that was to Kale's left, shocking her when the barrier disappeared and her fist went through open air, allowing him to raise his left hand towards her.

"Hado Number 88: Hiryu Gekizoku Shinten Raiho." Sombra said, though seconds after the last word left his mouth a gigantic beam of spiritual energy, which had a blue coloration to it and acted like lightning a little, burst out of the palm of his hand and raced towards where Kale was standing in a matter of seconds.

Kale barely had time to move as the beam struck her side, detonating with a massive explosion that rocked the entire area around the two warriors, though Sombra stood his ground as he lowered his arm, because through the smoke and the fire he saw his target, in her normal form, fly out of the smoke and land in the waiting hands of Caulifla, who was relieved to see that Kale was safe, despite a few burn marks on her attire from his attack, though he held a hand to the side and stopped the warriors that were standing behind him from doing anything else.

"Don't worry, she's alive. I only used half of that attack's full power against her." Sombra explained, as he knew that Goku and Vegeta had come to check and see what he had done, though at the same time he turned towards the pair of Saiyans and walked by them, heading back to where the rest of his team was waiting, "Maybe the two of you will get to fight her and Caulifla again in the future, once Kale's calmed down anyway."

Goku and Vegeta watched as Sombra walked away from them, while at the same time Caulifla carried Kale away while Hit followed after them, before turning around to look at the large crater, one that was easily the width of Bulma's place, that rested in front of them, a telltale sign that the King of Hueco Mundo was far stronger than Kale had been. It was in that moment that they were once again happy that Universe 13 was teaming up with them, because with all of the various powers that the displaced possessed it was hard to tell what one of them would do at any given moment, and what they would blow up in the process. They had been told that this crater was the result of Sombra using that power at only half it's actual strength, making them wonder what sort of damage it could do if he was forced to use it at it's full strength, before they wondered what other powers he had hidden up his sleeves. One thing they were sure of, however, was that Sombra had sent a message to the other universes, one that told them that Universe 13 wasn't to be underestimated, and they were worried that it wasn't the best time to say that to their competition, but since some of them were too stubborn to see the truth of the situation, that Goku had given them a chance to survive, they guessed that only time would tell if this was a good move or one that would come back and bite them in the future.

Tournament: Pride and Love

"Kale's inner power has shaken the other universes a little, and freaked out Champa as well." Celestia commented, as she could see that the other gods had a mix of emotions on their faces, because some of them were interested in what they had seen, some had been caught off guard by her transformation, and a few didn't seem to care, where one such group just so happened to be Belmod's group, though Champa had freaked out the moment Kale changed form, causing a few of the other gods to laugh at his expense.

"And Sombra's little show of power might have convinced some of the other warriors to back off," Twilight added, as she had been thinking about the Kido spell that Sombra had fired off and knew that it was an incredibly powerful one, based on what she had been told some time ago, but there was always the flip side to that thought, "or it might have convinced some of them that they need to take us warriors out, before they have a chance to show them their true power and abilities."

"It makes sense, considering that some of them might consider us a wildcard universe." Sunset said, though at the same time she kept her eyes on the smoke that still covered the fighting stage, as Kale's rampage had kicked up a lot of smoke and had stopped a number of the other warriors from doing anything until they could see again, allowing their team to take a moment to stop and survey the situation they were in, "It's only a matter of time until the others determine that it might be worth the risk and join forces for a few minutes, in the hopes of eliminating our warriors and knocking us out of the tournament entirely, and Sombra's attack might help them come to a decision. Though at the same time it might be to our benefit if the other warriors come charging at us in droves, because then Rainbow and the others will be able to turn the tide against their enemies and knock out a number of their foes out, decreasing the number of warriors that the other universes have in the process."

Sunset knew that this had been all part of Sombra's plan, because at some point the other warriors were going to come to a decision regarding their universe, and this forced their hands in a manner of speaking, as they could either stand off on the side and do nothing, or they could attack and face the full power of their warriors. She trusted the plan that Sombra had come up with, as so far them teaming up with Beerus' warriors and assisting them seemed to be the best thing they could have agreed on, and right now it seemed that Rainbow and the others were making sure they followed his plan as well. Despite Krillin being eliminated already, and taking their number down to nineteen warriors, Beerus was also happy with this arrangement, as it meant that he could postpone the possible fight that Goku and Vegeta might get into with Rainbow and Applejack, because he'd be torn between rooting for his friends and rooting for his daughters. She knew that Kale had thrown a wrench in the plans of the other universes, as none of them had expected something like that to happen in the first place, but even then Sombra had determined that there might be some warriors they couldn't have planned for and had taken the necessary measures to knock Kale out, ending her rampage.

She had also noticed that Jiren, of all warriors, had moved slightly when Kale let out the roar earlier, but what was interesting was that he had stopped when he noticed that Sombra had approached the berserker first, no doubt curious as to what sort of power Sombra commanded, before returning to what he had been doing earlier, which was standing around as he waited for something to happen.

"Personally, I never thought that we'd be putting our faith in Sombra, of all ponies." Discord commented, because despite the fact that he had been reformed, in a manner of speaking, he had been sure that beings like Chrysalis and Sombra couldn't change, and after seeing how different they were he still found it odd that Celestia was willing to put her trust in former villains, "But you have to admit that his plans have worked out so far, seeing how he's been able to keep our warriors in the tournament and they've been able to assist the others in eliminating the other warriors."

"Now you understand why Luna and I had to ally ourselves with Queen Crudelis all those years ago," Celestia replied, as while the history books told that the story that she and her sister had won against Sombra in their battle, despite losing the Crystal Empire in the process, the truth of the matter was that they had to weaken their foe with another battle, before they fought him themselves, and even then he could have beaten them, "Sombra's plans and abilities made it necessary for us to make such an alliance with one of Equestria's enemies, and she was more than willing to help us take him down, even if it meant acting like a decoy and taking out a chunk of his power. The fact that he's on our side, defending our universe and our allies, means that our chances of survival have increased, and right now I'd rather follow whatever plans he has in mind, as they'll lead us to some sort of victory over the enemies that are coming our way."

"And it seems that someone's making a move at long last." Sunset added, drawing the attention of Celestia and Discord back to the fights below them, because Toppo jumped out of the smoke near Goku and Vegeta, without saying a single word, and loosed a storm of his 'Justice Flash' at the pair, blasting them into the fighting stage while they were taking stock of the situation, before stopping and fleeing into the smoke.

Despite the sneak attack, which was a little surprising since it came from one of the Pride Troopers, Goku and Vegeta remained unharmed as they were pushed back towards where Caulifla had carried Kale off to, so she could rest from her rampage, and when the two of them were able to stand still again they found that the meek Saiyan was up already, even if she had only been out for a few moments.

"Hey, you two!" Caulifla said, to which she focused on the Saiyans that she had been near earlier, before Kale took on her rampage form and started to beat the stuffing out of Goku, while at the same time she stood in front of her protegee and made sure that she was the first one they focused on, "Did you come for Kale while she's down?!"

"No, we got blasted by Toppo." Vegeta replied, though at the same time he frowned, because based on what he had heard from his friends the Pride Trooper was supposed to be honorable and not resort to cheap tactics, and yet it seemed that he was almost the opposite of what he had heard, "I think he might have been pushing us into a trap, so he and Jiren can save their stamina for the later fights."

"Well, I would say that you're right about that." a voice said, to which Goku turned his head for a moment and found that Pinkie, still dressed up in her Precursor armor that revealed her stomach, had appeared in the area near them, where she hadn't been there a few moments ago, before she pointed over to one of the stone stands, "I mean, there are five Pride Troopers standing over there, looking like they're getting ready to attack us with the intent of knocking all of us off the fighting stage."

"Who are you guys?" Goku asked, because he knew that their new enemies were going to reveal who they were in a few moments, regardless of what he said to them, but at the same time that didn't stop him, Vegeta, and Caulifla from assuming their battle stances, while Kale hid behind Caulifla and Pinkie just stood there, looking at the Pride Troopers that were standing above them, "I mean, we know you're all Pride Troopers, based on the clothing that all of you are wearing, but it would be nice to know your names before we started fighting."

"Kahseral, the Slashing Warrior!" the tanned skinned warrior, a humanoid that looked like he might be from Earth, while at the same time wearing a red colored beret, which went with his red colored robotic eye and his communicator, said, though while he did that he struck a pose in front of them.

"Tupper!" the muscular warrior, who had teal colored skin and had both a beard and a mustache, stated, though at the same time he flexed a few times while moving around the area he was in, showing the group that each of the Pride Troopers were going to do their own poses before they got around to fighting.

"Zoiray!" the small impish warrior added, where he spun around in a wind like twister for a few seconds, before walking around the area that he and his fellow warriors were standing in, acting like he was going to defeat all five of them with ease, if the smile on his face was anything to go by.

"Cocotte!" the female Pride Trooper, who had very long hair, which was dark pink colored, and had very light pink colored skin, stated, but while she was doing all that she wove some energy strands through the air, showing that she might have some interesting abilities.

"Kettol!" the dark green amphibian warrior declared, where the group watched as some strands of electricity danced around the air in front of him as he struck his own pose, though he seemed excited about what they were going to be doing, confirming that they needed to be on their guard for the next few moments.

"We are the Pride Troopers!" the five warriors called out together, combining their various poses together for a moment, reminding Vegeta of the days where he watched the Ginyu Force practicing the numerous amounts of poses that their captain wanted them to master, before five columns of smoke, all different colors, burst out of the area behind them, like they were announcing where they were located.

"I don't see a reason why they had to say that they were Pride Troopers, since we already know that fact." Pinkie said, though at the same time she shrugged, as she was much more random than their enemies were being and had done a number of things that were stranger than this, both on Equus and on the planet she had been sent to, "Oh well, now that they have shown themselves we should focus on taking them out."

"Hm, that girl... she's the one that knocked Vuon off the fighting stage," Tupper stated, showing that his eyes were set on Kale at the moment, despite the fact that he should be focused on Goku, Vegeta, Caulifla, or Pinkie instead, while causing the rest of his teammates to glance at Kale as well.

"The Pride Troopers do not forgive those that defeat their comrades!" Kahseral exclaimed, revealing that part of their venture might have been to deal with Goku and Vegeta, so Toppo and Jiren could conserve their stamina for later, but a second part was to avenge their fallen comrade, who had foolishly attacked Kale while she was in her berserker state and had been knocked off as a consequence, "By my sworn friend Toppo's orders, we shall defeat the five of you!"

"Five on five sounds fair," Goku said, to which Vegeta nodded his head as the two of them raised their arms, showing that they were ready for battle, while at the same time Caulifla glared at the Pride Troopers and Pinkie stood there like she was focused on something else, "Caulifla, Kale, are you two ready for another fight?"

"Sure we are," Caulifla replied, though at the same time she smiled as she turned towards Kale, who was the only one out of the five of them that seemed hesitant to do anything in the face of danger, and she made sure that her eyes met Kale's for a few seconds, "Kale, I'm proud that you're my protegee, and I know that you can control the power that's sleeping inside you... so let's take these Pride Troopers out and show the other universes just how strong we are!"

Pinkie, despite being a little distracted, noticed that Kale seemed to blush when Caulifla said that she was proud of her, even if she didn't have that much faith in her own abilities, but before either of their groups did anything she focused on what she was feeling at the moment. What she could tell was that Master Roshi, the old man that Rainbow and Applejack had told them about, had launched some sort of attack at one of their enemies and had stunned whoever he was fighting, before Tien appeared in the nearby area and loosed a blast that knocked another foe off the fighting stage, much to the joy of the Kings of All. Frieza was also active at the moment, as he blasted off a toga wearing warrior from Universe 10, which must have freaked out Rumshi in the process, before she turned towards the Pride Troopers, who seemed to be in the middle of determining who was going after what opponent. Of course Kahseral started them off by firing a ki blast down at the ground, kicking up some smoke in the process and caused the others to split as their foes did the same, as Zoiray went after Goku as Kahseral charged after Vegeta, leaving Cocotte and Kettol to go after both Caulifla and Kale, all while leaving Tupper in the area that Pinkie was in.

Of course what was interesting was the fact that Tupper, instead of coming from the front like all of his teammates did, charged at Pinkie from behind and wrapped his arms and legs over her body, like he was trapping her in a special hold of some kind, though she just stood there like nothing was wrong.

"You don't seem like that much of a threat, so I'll take you out first and go assist the others." Tupper said, though even as he said that a dark red aura formed around him as his skin turned blue, like he was converting his skin into stone or maybe some sort of metal, and he seemed incredibly happy about what he was able to do, "I can control my weight at will, so I'm curious as to how much someone like you can take before you submit and admit defeat."

"Looks can be deceiving." Pinkie commented, as that was a truth she had picked up during her own adventure, when she learned that the legendary Precursors were a bunch of fuzzy rats, or Ottsels as the species was called, but they did have great power over the powers of Eco, just like the legends said.

Tupper chuckled to himself as he continued to increase his weight, intending to sink his foe into the fighting stage's floor until she admitted defeat, and while he did that he noticed that Zoiray was in the middle of using his spinning attack on Goku, who could only dodge the attack, while Kahseral was using his ki to summon weapons for him to use against Vegeta, who was also on the defensive at the moment. Cocotte, on the other hand, had taken the smart move and sealed Kale inside one of her alternate dimensions, her Cocotte Zone as she called it, meaning that it was impossible for the Saiyan to break out until Cocotte let her out, even if she might just throw the sphere off the fighting stage and take out one of their targets easily. That left Kettol to take care of Caulifla, who was in the middle of using the vast number of ki blasts that were hanging in the air, which he had prepared shortly after the rampage had ended, and while the female Saiyan was dodging some of them she was also taking a good number of them, meaning that it was only a matter of time until the five of them claimed victory over their enemies. Once he counted what his teammates were doing he turned back to his own foe, but that was where he found something interesting, as Pinkie was still standing in the same spot, standing straight he mentally added, and she didn't look like she was struggling against his ever increasing weight.

The only odd thing that Tupper noticed, about this entire situation that he had found himself in, was that a crater was starting to form around Pinkie's hooves, instead of her being forced into the floor of the fighting stage like he had planned on doing earlier, making him wonder what was going on... and when he blinked Pinkie disappeared, leaving him floating in the air for a moment, without a target to hold onto, before a fist connected with the side of his face and he was knocked into one of the rubble walls near them.

"What in the world just happened?" Tupper asked, as he had no idea what had hit him and he had no idea where his target had wandered off to, though as he pulled himself out of the wall he had connected with he found Pinkie standing near where he had been seconds ago, moving from a punching position and stood straight once more.

"I told you, looks can be deceiving." Pinkie replied, though at the same time she chuckled for a moment, as it was always funny to see someone that was experiencing her powers, her original powers, for the first time, before she came to a decision regarding the Pride Trooper's question, "Really, your increased weight really didn't mean anything to me at all, so I just moved out of the way and went on the offensive for a few seconds."

"That doesn't make any sense at all!" Tupper stated, as there was no way that Pinkie could have moved from where she had been standing when he was wrapped around her, which could stop all sorts of opponents from moving, and suddenly be where she was standing now, without him so much as even seeing her movements.

"You're not the first one to say that, and you won't be the last either," Pinkie said, because she had been told that she made no sense in the past, and had heard quite a number of people, be they ponies or the people of the planet she had been sent to, saying something like that, and she remembered the last time someone started to question her abilities and what she had done to them, "Besides, I'm Pinkie Pie, and I don't have to explain myself to you."

Tupper seemed unsure of what he was supposed to do at this point, as he had never seen someone get around his abilities like that, but before he could really come to a conclusion on what he should be doing he noticed a familiar spinning twister coming their way. He grinned as he jumped into the air and assumed the form of a wheel, allowing him to roll right up into the twister that Zoiray was generating from his own spinning, causing Pinkie to raise an eyebrow as she watched the two of them join their attacks, though she refrained from firing anything at the twister, as she had the feeling that they would be directed back at her. A few moments later Tupper, with fire dancing around his being for a moment, flew out of the twister and rushed right at where she was standing, to which Pinkie sighed as she raised her right hand up for a second, allowing Tupper to come into contact with her palm as he tried to push her into the fighting stage. It came as a disappointment to both him and Belmod when the smoke cleared and Pinkie was standing there, above the stage floor, with Tupper resting against her palm, still in his wheel form, before she pulled her arm back and hurled the Pride Trooper through the air, sending him straight towards the edge of the fighting stage. At first Tupper thought he was lucky when he hit the ground and came to stop at the very edge of the stage, but that was when his luck ran out and the immediate area around him cracked, shattering seconds later and sending him straight into the abyss, where he appeared on the stands and retracted his power as he looked down in shame.

Zoiray, seeing that one of their comrades had been eliminated again, pulled back as Kahseral did the same, telling her, Goku, and Vegeta that they were heading for Caulifla and Kale, who might be the easier targets at the moment, before Pinkie rushed over to where they were fighting, intending to intercept them at some point.

"Everyone, Tupper's down!" Zoiray stated, though at the same time Pinkie found that all four of the remaining Pride Troopers had gathered in one place, just like she knew they would, before all of them turned towards Caulifla and Kale, and she could see what they were planning.

"Change of plans," Kahseral said, keeping his eyes level with the two Saiyans in front of them, as they only had to worry about one since Kale was trapped inside an alternate dimension, and they had to act fact because it seemed like one of their enemies was closing in, "since we're a man down, we shall focus on the foes that we can defeat as a team. Cocotte, give us a dome. Don't let the other warriors get close."

"Roger. Cocotte Zone, Max." Cocotte stated, where she held her hand towards the sky and a dome started to form around them and their targets, effectively trapping themselves inside an alternate dimension with the warriors that they were going to take out first, before she glanced over at where Caulifla was standing and noticed that Pinkie had managed to slip into the area as well, "Well, I wasn't expecting that to happen, but I can fix that. Cocotte Zone!"

In a matter of seconds Pinkie found a sphere of energy around her, just like the one that Kale was trapped in, but at the same time she didn't seem fazed by what was happening, as she figured that she could break out of it in due time and help the Saiyans take out the Pride Troopers. Once the dome was in place, and Cocotte foolishly believed that Pinkie was trapped as well, Kettol continued his ki blast assault, forcing Caulifla into a corner as the attacks kept hitting her, while at the same time the other warriors stood there and watched what was going on. While that happened Goku and Vegeta tried hitting the dome with their ki blasts, which didn't even leave a crack or a dent in the material, and the Instant Transmission technique didn't work either, on account of this being an entirely different dimension. Since this seemed to be entirely one-sided at the moment, and the fact that most of their enemies were ignoring her, Pinkie tapped the sphere that was around her a few times and smiled as she put a crack in it, one that spread out and shattered the entire prison she had been left in, causing the Pride Troopers to look at her in shock before Cocotte started sealing her inside multiple spheres, just to keep her from going anywhere.

Once Kettol stopped blasting Caulifla with ki blasts Kahseral ordered Zoiray to deal with her, as in the finishing blow that would knock Caulifla out so both she and Kale could be eliminated from the tournament, and the imp started to spin around, showing that he was eager to bring the fight to an end.

"Kale, I'll protect you." Caulifla stated, where she forced herself to stand and face the Pride Troopers, who were really just acting like a bunch of cowards with how they were fighting, before she turned back and faced her fellow Saiyan, "After all, your my protegee."

As Caulifla charged at the twister, however, Pinkie flashed by her side and the two of them punched the twister that Zoiray was generating, showing that nothing would stop them, but while all that happened Pinkie noticed that Kale was still upset over how weak she was and that started to awaken the power inside her once more. Her own self-loathing just happened to be the trigger she needed, as not a few seconds later a beam of energy raced out of the sphere she was trapped in and struck the twister, blowing up with enough force to knock Zoiray back towards his allies, who were still shocked by what was going on. The surprise was the fact that when the rest of the sphere faded away they found that Kale wasn't in her berserker form, rather it appeared that she had taken on a Super Saiyan form, much to her own surprise and even Caulifla was shocked by this turn of events, especially since Kale actually recognized her and didn't try to attack her or Pinkie, indicating that she had a tendency to do that in her other form. Despite everything, however, Caulifla stated that she knew that Kale had the potential to control her energy, just like Goku and Vegeta had said during their earlier meeting, and the look on her face indicated that she was incredibly proud of her protegee, improving Kale's mood even more.

It was in the following seconds that Kahseral ordered the others to attack in unison, to which the four Pride Troopers did a few poses as they gathered their energy into spheres in their hands, which they proceeded to fire at the three of them, only their beams merged into a single red mass that raced towards where Pinkie and the Saiyan girls were standing at the moment. Pinkie immediately loosed her own pink colored beam at the incoming attack, which was joined by Caulifla's red beam and Kale's yellow beam, which seemed to stall the Pride Trooper's 'United Justice Stream', though it wasn't long before Kahseral determined that they needed to use their full power to turn the tide against them. As their beam got pushed back a little Kale, slightly caught off guard by Caulifla saying that she was her friend and that she wanted Kale to follow her to the end, dug deep inside herself and drew upon her true power, turning her hair the same shade of green it had been earlier and enlarged her body back to it's berserker state, all while changing her energy to the same color it taken when she was beating the stuffing out of Goku. In that moment, as Caulifla and Kale pushed their power to the max, Pinkie smiled and pulled her power back, allowing the two Saiyans to merge their beams into a single entity that overpowered the United Justice Stream entirely, much to the shock and surprise of the Pride Troopers.

Pinkie watched as the red and green colored beam slammed into where the four warriors from Universe 11 were standing and barreled into the side of the dome, shattering the barrier entirely and freeing them from the alternate dimension they had been locked inside, while at the same time throwing Kahseral, Zoiray, and Kettol off the fighting stage, much to the shock of Belmod and his Kaioshin. As Caulifla and Kale marched over to where Goku and Vegeta were standing, and told the duo that Kale was in control this time, despite her powering down and slipping back into the unconscious state she had been in earlier, Pinkie noticed that Cocotte was still around and that she had summoned one of her spheres around herself, though she was currently boasting about how no one could hurt her. Instead of leaving her be, and just throwing the sphere off the fighting stage, Pinkie decided to accept the challenge and rushed forward, where she slammed her fist against the surface of the sphere and shattered it instantly, shocking Cocotte enough that she didn't move as Pinkie's attack struck her as well, the force sending her flying off the fighting stage, eliminating all five of the Pride Troopers that had come to deal with them.

"The tournament is only going to get more intense from this point forward." Pinkie commented, though at the same time she, Goku, and Vegeta let Caulifla carry Kale off, as right now they could be considered temporary allies and that they deserved a break before they tried to form an alliance with the two Saiyans, before she glanced at the Saiyans that were standing beside her, "Keep your guards up, there's no telling what sort of enemies we'll have to deal with next."

As the duo nodded their heads, however, Sunset glanced over at the antechamber and found that both Kings of All were in the middle of looking at their GodPads at the moment, no doubt going over how many warriors had been taken out of the tournament and who was left, in terms of the universes, and while all that happened she spotted a trio of female warriors from Universe 2 doing planning on doing something, since they were jumping up to the top of a large stone pillar that had been pulled up during Kale's rampage.

"Attention, warriors!" one of the girls, the leader by the looks of it, called out, stopping the current fights in the process while also allowing the rest of Universe 2's warriors to come rushing towards the stone pillar, meaning that something was going to happen and that the trio was going to be at the center of whatever they were planning.

The speaker was a slender young woman with shoulder length green hair, who was wearing an orange hairband with two pink gems with a white case on both ends, and she happened to be wearing a pink dress that had a white collar, along with a white belt around her waist, black leggings, and pink high heel shoes, an odd choice since she was taking part of a tournament. The girl to her left was young, just like the speaker, and she had pale colored skin, though her hair was purple colored and she just so happened to be wearing glasses, while she wore a yellow overcoat, a white undershirt with long sleeves, an orange skirt, and a white hat on top of her head. The third girl, to the right of the speaker, was also a young lady that had long brown colored hair, though she was wearing a dark blue dress with short sleeves, light green frills and a light green neckerchief, along with dark blue sleeve gloves, dark blue leggings, and high heel blue shoes. Heles seemed quite pleased that the three of them were going to be doing whatever it was that they had planned, which meant that the Kings of All were interested in what they were going to see next, even if many of the warriors would rather strike them down and get back to the fighting.

"The time has come!" Pell, the Kaioshin of Universe 2, exclaimed, showing that he was excited about what they were going to see, meaning that he believed that the three girls were more than enough for anything and everything that the rest of the warriors had in their arsenals.

"And now, lovely flowers shall bloom on the battlefield." Heles added, where she actually stood up and beckoned to the three girls that were from her universe, revealing that their plan was underway and that everyone should stop what they were doing and observe the power of her chosen warriors.

"I am a one of the warriors from Universe 2, Brianne de Chateau." the speaker declared, which was followed by the brown haired girl declaring that she was Sanka Ku and the purple haired girl revealing that she was Su Roas, before the three of them got started on what they were supposed to be doing, "Let it bloom. Let it ring. The song of love and victory! And now, it's time to transform!"

In the following seconds the girls called out the word 'Formation', where they were clad in their energies as they said bits of their names repeatedly, as if they were chanting to themselves as they were transforming into what was possibly their battle forms, and before they could complete their transformation Android 17 loosed a beam at the three of them and blew the area around them up. The look on Heles' face when her 'Maidens' was attacked was to be expected, as she was absolutely shocked and demanded to know who had the nerve to attack the girls while they were in the middle of transforming, stating that it wasn't proper for someone to do such a thing. Interestingly enough the trio of girls rushed down from where they had been standing, covered in smoke and parts of their clothing had marks that indicated that they had taken some sort of damage, before they zeroed in on Android 17 and started to chew him out for stopping them, as Brianne claimed that every part of the transformation process had meaning, something that they determined that he didn't understand. Even Toppo, who was big on poses, which seemed to be a thing for the majority of Universe 11, rushed over and declared that 'for a warrior to assume a pose is justice' and that Android 17 was both 'disrespectful' and that he was 'swine', showing that he didn't like people who interrupted others while they were transforming.

Despite clearly not caring for what either group was saying, since he knew that allowing them to power up was the wrong idea, Android 17 eventually shrugged and sat off to the side, allowing the girls to return to the pillar as they thanked Toppo for coming to their aid, who rushed off to wherever he had been moments ago, while at the same time Chrysalis came to a stop near the warrior and looked at the girls with some interest in her eyes.

Once that was said and done, and the girls returned to the top of the pillar while their fellow warriors stood at the bottom to intercept any additional attacks, Heles repeated the statement she had made earlier, about flowers blooming on the battlefield, and the Maidens went through their introductions once more, before they were able to call out the word 'Formation' again. Since no one was interfering this time around the warriors got to watch as hearts, baring red, blue, and yellow colors respectively, fluttered around the three girls and seemed to be the catalyst for their transformations, where they watched as Brianne's expanded, taking on a more spherical shape and losing the slender form she had moments ago, while changing her clothing into a sleeveless red and green dress with a very thick petticoat underneath it, while her skin turned teal colored and she announced that her name was Ribrianne. Sanka Ku was next to transform, as the first thing that changed was the fact that she grew a dark blue cat tail, her ears became pointed, more like an elf's and not a cat's, while she started wearing a dark blue sleeveless bodysuit over her teal colored skin, announcing that she was Kakunsa and saying something about the wild. Su Roas was last to change, her skin also taking a teal coloration while her clothing became something that looked like a wizard's robe, complete with a purple jumpsuit under it and white colored boots and gloves, and included a purple pointed hat of sorts, while her name became Rozie.

The instant the three of them were done they got back together and declared that their transformations were now complete, leaving Heles to declare that this was the ultimate form of the Universe 2 warriors, meaning that the trio might be revealing their hand a little too early. Before anyone could make a move, and determine how strong the three girls were now, all of the warriors from their universe declared 'let this emotion reach you', leading Ribrianne to jump into the air and carve a heart shape above the fighting stage, using her own body to do so. That was when she combined her power with the power of her fellow Maidens and jumped into the sky, using the combination of their 'hearts' to form a single heart in the sky, one that she rapidly tapped with her fingers and started raining down a storm of heart shaped ki blasts, or at least that was what they assumed it was. The reality of the situation became clear to Chrysalis, as the moment the first heart hit near her she smelled the aroma that they were giving off and knew what was going on, which was why she raised her hands towards the sky and let her horn glow as the pink smoke covered them.

"Hey, Adagio," Chrysalis said, knowing that the Sirens would be standing nearby, and the truth of the matter was that they had come to investigate the warriors from Universe 2 as well, which meant that she could focus on what she was doing and not be too distracted, "want to take advantage of what Ribrianne's doing?"

Adagio smiled, and so did her sisters, as they understood what Chrysalis was taking about, as the first victims of the love aroma were standing still, doing nothing, before the three of them headed to someplace where they wouldn't be seen so easily and their pendents glowed as they started to sing. This had been another part of Sombra's plan, find the perfect opportunity for the Sirens to unleash their voice upon the other universes, and with the Light of Love, as Heles called it, raining down upon their enemies it became that much easier for them to work their magic. At the same time it provided Chrysalis with another opportunity she couldn't ignore, as Ribrianne and her fellow warriors had stated that this was an emotion, meaning their power might literally be fueled by love, which was why her brilliant green aura surged through all of the smoke and rushed up towards the Light of Love itself, stopping the attack when Ribrianne noticed it was coming her way. What she couldn't expect, however, was for Chrysalis to draw in every drop of love energy that had been expelled during the attack, where she smirked for a moment as she stood straight and stared at the leader of Universe 2's warriors, who was glaring at her like she had committed a great evil... and that was before some of the weaker willed warriors, from every universe besides 7 and 13, started fighting again, but this time the Sirens made sure the warriors were fighting their own allies, to see if they could weaken them for the future battles.

"You dare to stop our Light of Love from reaching everyone?!" Ribrianne asked, though at the same time she landed near Chrysalis, the anger on her face showing that she really wanted to spread her love to the other universes, and that she wasn't about to forgive Chrysalis for doing what she had done.

"I do." Chrysalis replied, though as she said that she raised her arms and prepared herself for what was coming next, as she knew that Ribrianne was annoyed with her and might use more of her power against her, but since it appeared that her foe hadn't determined what she had done she still had the advantage over her.

Chrysalis let her green aura form around her as Ribrianne did the same with her own aura, to which the two of them charged at each other and started throwing punches and kicks at each other, but even then she noticed that the Sirens weren't able to do that much damage, as Kakunsa and Rozie rushed towards them, even though Goku rushed in and made sure to distract Rozie with Adagio, leaving Sonata and Aria to fight Kakunsa. The best thing about fighting someone that used love to fuel their techniques was that Ribrianne wasn't like Cadence and Shining Armor, who had directed their love to repel her hive, rather she willing gave out her love to whoever she was fighting, expecting her energy attacks to hurt whoever she was fighting, but against someone like Chrysalis they did nothing but add to her own energy stores. Since taking on her new form she didn't need to eat love to survive, an odd development that she never expected to discover, but at the same time she could still feel emotions if she wanted to and could still eat love, which still boosted her already considerable powers, something that she wasn't planning on telling her foe as she took another blast to the chest and soaked in the power, instead of taking damage.

Even when Ribrianne used her 'Maiden's Charge' against her, where she became a ball and charged at her at some impressive speeds, Chrysalis found that her attack was laced with love energy, caused her to stand still and raise her hands to stop her foe in her tracks, which she did while she soaked up the power behind the charge, before she punched Ribrianne backwards and continued her fight... knocking her right into the foe that Piccolo was staring at, stopping the maiden from leaving the ring and knocked out a warrior from Universe 10 instead.

Rozie, from that they discovered, had mastered a fighting style that allowed her punches to get faster, stronger, and more powerful the more she attacked, where Adagio and Goku dodged the incoming attacks and even moved backwards, causing them to deal with ki based attacks that were flexible in how they moved, much to Rozie's joy. Kakunsa, on the other hand, fought like a beast, using her hands like they were claws as she rushed around the area that Aria and Sonata were in, who simply dodged her attacks while they looked for an opening they could exploit, and when she tried to bite down on Sonata's arm, however, the Siren flexed her energy for a moment and an aura sprung up, knocking the beat warrior backwards, who had a smile on her face. The interesting part was that Kakunsa was using the rubble around them to launch a series of continuous attacks at the pair, but since it was two against one, and the sisters were standing back to back at the moment, it was harder for her to strike one of them without the other attacking her back. According to Heles a beast warrior had nearly unlimited stamina and would never cease their hunt once they found some prey to fight, but what she couldn't have expected was the powers that the two Sirens commanded, as a powerful gust of wind, akin to a small twister, was more than enough to knock Kakunsa backwards.

Despite that fact Kakunsa charged at them again, where the sisters glanced at each other and nodded their heads for a second, understanding what they were going to do as their foe came at them, and they ducked out of the way as the beast warrior came at them. Before Kakunsa had a chance to regain herself Aria reached out and grabbed her tail, pulling on it hard enough to stop the warrior for a moment, showing that such a thing had never happened in the past and that she wasn't used to being stunned in such a way, before she spun her around and hurled the warrior into the air. From there it was up to Sonata, who rushed up and punched Kakunsa in the chest, using the power behind her own attack with the power of the wind itself to send their foe straight towards the edge of the stage, only to be rescued by the winged warrior of Universe 2. In fact the duo seemed to share a moment of staring at each other and saying each others names before they touched down on the fighting stage once more, or rather Vikal, the winded warrior, stayed in the air as the two of them turned their attention on the sisters, showing that they were upset and wanted to get revenge for them nearly knocking Kakunsa off the fighting stage.

"It seems the flying enemies might be a real problem." Android 17 said, as he had been watching the beast warrior for a few moments, while the sisters were dealing with her and her speed before attempting to knock Kakunsa off the fighting stage, before he sighed for a second as he focused on the one that had saved their foe, "I'll be right back."

Sonata and Aria watched as Android 17 used the bits of rubble to get up to where Vikal was flying, who still was focusing on the wrong person at the moment, before unleashing a series of powerful attacks at the winged warrior, ones that stunned her and kept her from moving, and ended with him kicking her right into the stands, dropping her right on top of the Kaioshin for Universe 2. That infuriated Kakunsa, driving her towards Android 17 as she ignored her chosen targets and cursed him for hurting her friend, but that distraction served to aid the sisters, as they intercepted the beast warrior before she could reach their ally and Sonata stalled her with the wind again, allowing Aria to knock her back into the air once more. Heles, getting over Vikal's sudden defeat, gasped as the two Sirens flashed up into the air and blasted Kakunsa off the fighting stage, eliminating her from the tournament as well, to which the angry beast warrior appeared on the stands and moaned about losing to three warriors as she turned to her normal state. That, in turn, pissed off Ribrianne and caused her to focus more on Chrysalis, but for now it appeared that she was holding her ground, allowing them to head off to find other enemies with Adagio, as Rozie had backed off and they were needed elsewhere.

Sunset nodded her head as she watched all this, as it seemed like Sombra's ideas were truly helping their alliance more than anyone possibly thought they would, keeping the majority of their warriors safe and taking out the various enemies that they would encounter, making her wonder what they would see from the other universes next.

Tournament: High Speed Battle

"It seems that we were fortunate to convince Chrysalis to join our team," Celestia commented, as she had noticed what had happened when the former Changeling Queen had gone into battle against Ribrianne, something that Chrysalis had also noticed and was using against her chosen foe, "a universe with the power to use love to fuel their abilities would normally be troublesome, but against someone like Chrysalis the tables have been turned in the blink of an eye. It also appears that neither Heles, her fellow gods, or even her warriors have realized that Chrysalis ate the love energy behind the Light of Love and the Maiden's Charge attacks that Ribrianne has used so far, meaning that it's a secret that only we know about."

"Surely they'll notice what's going on and change tactics." Twilight replied, though while she had faith in Chrysalis' abilities, especially her natural ones, she was still surprised that one of the other universes could harness love energy like Cadence could, maybe to an extent that her old foalsitter couldn't reach, and that Chrysalis was capable to devouring that power without taking any damage from her opponent's attacks, "I mean, some of the other gods seem to be thinking about what they just saw, as Chrysalis just tore Ribrianne's attack apart and absorbed it's power, so shouldn't we be worried about our advantage disappearing?"

"I wouldn't be too sure about that." Sunset stated, because based on what she knew about how the other pairs of gods acted, back when the tournament was first announced to all of them, Heles likely had no idea what Chrysalis was even doing and was hoping that one of Ribrianne's attacks took her out, meaning that it would be some time before one of them got anywhere near determining what sort of power the former queen commanded, "Many of these gods are stubborn and are stuck in their ways, meaning that it might take them too long to discover what's happening before their eyes, giving us the chance to capitalize on their lack of knowledge of our warriors and maybe even take a few of them out in the process. Sure, they may have seen Chrysalis absorb the power of Ribrianne's Light of Love, but at the same time they have no idea if that was because the maiden wanted to be dramatic and chose Chrysalis as her enemy, or if it was a one time thing, but I have the feeling that none of them will figure out what her powers are, not until it's too late for them to do anything about it."

Celestia and Twilight thought about it for a moment, recalling how stubborn the other gods had been and how angry they were when they found out that Goku had suggested this tournament to the Kings of All, before they nodded their heads in agreement and turned their attention back towards the fighting stage. So far it appeared that all of the other pairs of gods were focused on one thing at a time, be it their universe surviving the tournament, their warriors taking out as many opponents as they could, or even getting back at Beerus for one of his warriors causing this entire sequence of events to happen, so with those thoughts in mind it would be some time before one of them discovered what Chrysalis was capable of. Sunset, on the other hand, glanced back at the antechamber for a second and found that the Grand Priest had turned to the Kings of All while they were talking, not doubt telling them what Chrysalis had gone, as she had heard one of them asking what had happened a few seconds ago, meaning that they now knew what sort of power Chrysalis commanded. At the same time the Grand Priest only spoke to the Kings of All, meaning any information he knew on the warriors was only being given to his superiors, since they knew next to nothing about all the warriors that were currently fighting for their amusement, and that none of the other universes could use that knowledge against them, before he finally turned around and stared down at the fighting stage once more.

Once the Grand Priest did that, however, Sunset decided it was time to turn her attention back to the fighting stage as well, though as she did that she noticed that Sanka Ku, having powered down after being eliminated, was currently crying over being taken out of the tournament, so soon after transforming into her alternate persona Kakunsa. Sunset had to admit that she had no knowledge of the power of love being able to induce that sort of transformation in those that used it, something that the three maidens must have practiced for some time before the tournament was even announced, and it actually seemed like the entirety of Universe 2's team knew each other in some manner, like they were all friends or something. Still, they would have been better served to fight together, as in side by side, instead of heading off in three different directions, but this was the cards the three maidens had dealt and they were already suffering from their decisions, meaning that all they could do was watch and see what happened next. Of course the interesting thing was that Discord, of all people, was being quiet and was only watching the battles that were taking place in front of him, but at least he seemed to understand the seriousness of this entire situation and was putting his faith in the warriors they had chosen to represent them, especially after seeing how Sombra and Chrysalis, former enemies of Equestria, were fighting to protect their universe.

Sunset smiled for a moment as she focused her attention on the battles that were happening before them, where some warriors were in the process of looking for new enemies to fight, some were taking a moment to gather with their teammates and discuss their next course of action, and a few were actually trying to rest a little before they got back into the tournament, before she focused on Chrysalis, as it appeared that the former queen was going to be busy with a certain maiden from Universe 2.

"How are you! How dare you knock off my friend, Kakunsa!" Ribrianne growled, where her aura flickered around her body and fire appeared in her eyes, both being enlarged by the anger she felt at the moment, over losing her friend in such a manner, while all she did was glare at Chrysalis, who was observing her, "You evil, cruel, heartless old lady, who would let your heartless companions harm fragile maidens! You Warrior of Darkness, who seeks to destroy Universe 2 and everything we hold dear! Before I knock you off, I would have you identify yourself!"

"I see... so I'm back to being the 'bad guy', am I?" Chrysalis asked, as it was amusing to think that after everything she had been through, and all the horrors she had suffered at the hands of the vile Markers, that she would be labeled with the same words that many used to identify her mother, words that could have been used to identify her as well some time ago, before she changed her life anyway, to which she sighed and faced her opponent, "Very well, I shall tell you what you want to know. My name is Chrysalis, I'm the former queen of the Changeling Hive, and I'm a warrior that's trying to preserve my universe, just like you're trying to do right now... so come, Warrior of Love, and let us see which one of us will be knocked off this stage!"

"So long as my love does not fade, I shall protect the happiness of Universe 2!" Ribrianne declared, though at the same time she shifted her body, entering what Chrysalis assumed was her battle stance as her aura flowed over her body, which meant that she was ready for battle and wasn't going to show her any mercy for what her teammates did.

Chrysalis raised her hand and beckoned for Ribrianne to come at her, where the two of them rushed at each other and started exchanging blows in the middle of the area they had been standing in, though to any observer they noticed that it appeared that Ribrianne had the advantage. That was because Chrysalis was choosing to forgo the art of blocking her foe's attacks, but it wasn't because of the sheer power that Ribrianne commanded when she swung her fists at her, rather it was because her opponent's attacks were covered by her aura, meaning they were laced with love energy and that she could absorb the power behind each attack, effectively doing no damage to her body in the process. She knew Ribrianne had no idea she was absorbing the love energy that danced around her body, which she seemed to have an endless supply of, and she was taking full advantage of that lack of knowledge, allowing her own energy reserves to remain untouched and started packing away all the excess that she was gathering, saving it for later in the tournament. At the same time, however, her own attacks got stronger thanks to the bits of energy that she was already taking, but she made sure to keep her growing power hidden by making it seem like they were equally matched, as she was sure that doing this would force Ribrianne to expand more of her power and give her more to absorb.

In fact not a few moments later the two of them rushed at each other, where their attacks met each other once again, even if Ribrianne's had been using her rear end to try and crush Chrysalis flat, before they appeared on the area that their foe had been standing in moments ago.

"I have to admit, that form's definitely not for show." Chrysalis commented, because despite how ugly Ribrianne's current form looked, as she wasn't attracted to it at all, she knew the power it commanded wasn't to be messed with, even though she was currently eating the power that was being used against her.

"Who needs compliments from one of the Warriors of Darkness?!" Ribrianne replied, showing that she didn't much care for what Chrysalis had to say and that she was entirely focused on the battle she was in, hence the reason that her aura was still resting around her body, before she started to run forward once more.

Chrysalis smiled for a moment as she rushed forward as well, allowing her fist to meet Ribianne's not even a second later, before the two of them continued to exchange blows with each other, though as all that happened she noticed that Goku and the Sirens were in the middle of fighting Rozie. Sure, many would consider it unfair for it to be a four on one battle, though the people that would complain about that clearly didn't noticed that Rozie was firing at all four of them in rapid succession, making sure that none of them even got close to her while she determined which foe she wanted to eliminate first. The annoying thing about her was that her ki blasts were flexible, meaning they could stop before they were hit and strike somewhere else, and she, like Ribrianne, was annoyed with Universes 7 and 13, knowing that their alliance was behind her friends being knocked off the fighting stage, and it was also because she stated that she wouldn't forgive them for what they had done. Heles, watching from the stands, declared that it was a 'maiden's revenge' and that 'it, too, is beautiful', something that her Kaioshin and Sanka Ku agreed with, meaning that there were many things that Universe 2 considered beautiful, even if other universes disagreed with them on their thoughts.

She then turned back to her own fight, where she and Ribrianne continued to throw punches at each other as small bits of rubble were knocked away from where they were fighting, before Rozie tried something else by forcing the four warriors into the area near them and surrounded them with ki blasts, which she proceeded to send flying down in their direction and exploded upon impact.

"Rozie bares her fangs as well, taking out your fellow Warriors of Darkness in her own way." Ribrianne commented, though she was happy with what her friend was able to do all by herself, especially against four opponents, meaning that they could show the other universes that the alliance between Universe 7 and Universe 13 was easily broken, before she focused on her foe once more, "Soon you shall be sharing their fate."

"I wouldn't count your chickens before they hatch." Chrysalis replied, where she grinned for a moment, because when Ribrianne started to question what had happened the wind kicked up and the smoke cleared, showing that Goku and the Sirens were unharmed by Rozie's attack, thanks to the circular wall of wind that had formed around them.

"What in the world happened?" Rozie asked, as she had been sure that she could score a direct hit against her foes, since none of them seemed to understand how her power worked and what she was able to do, but she had no idea how they were able to prevent themselves from taking any sort of damage.

"You like it? It's my Wind Barrier technique." Sonata answered, though at the same time she waved her hand and the circular wall of wind fell apart, where some of it danced around her arms before dispelling and the rest of it simply vanished as quickly as it had appeared, "I figured that you'd try something like that at some point, and when you did I just pulled the wind around us and stopped your attack before it could even reach one of us."

"Wind? You used the wind to stop Rozie's attack?" Ribrianne inquired, as part of that made no sense to her, since she didn't feel anything that resembled the wind at the moment, making her wonder if the enemy warriors were just lying to them so their guards would be lowered, "How in the world is that possible?"

"What, you mean you're fine with the Grand Priest creating a special gravity field, that allows every warrior to feel as if they're fighting on their home planet, for the tournament," Chrysalis commented, recalling what they had learned when their team had first arrived in the World of Void, something that all of them learned from Whis no less, before continuing to the other point, "but you aren't fine with the fact that he created an atmosphere of sorts, with everything we need to breathe and survive, in a dimension that has nothing of the sort?"

Goku paused for a moment, as he guessed that if the Grand Priest could create all those different gravity pressures in such a short period of time, which he and the others had felt upon their arrival, than it seemed likely that there was some atmosphere hanging around the area the tournament was being held in, keeping them all alive while they fought to see which universe survived till the end. Rozie and Ribrianne, on the other hand, decided that they didn't care and went on the offensive once more, causing Chrysalis to defend herself as her foe charged at her again and caused both Goku and the Sirens to move as they dodged the incoming ki blasts from Rozie. This time around they were ready for her and her tactics, as the moment she focused on one of the Sirens, and changed who she was targeting, Goku used his Instant Transmission to get above her, stopping her attacks in the process as she tried to jab at him several times, so she could get started on a new set of attacks. What she wasn't expecting was for the Sirens to rush her as well, to which all four of the warriors raised their hands and created four ki blasts that they placed all around her, effectively trapping Rozie in a pillar of ki that would detonate when one of them wanted to take her out, surprising Heles and Rozie in the process, since both of them were shocked that something like this could even happen.

That was before the Sirens backed away and Goku loosed a burst of energy that slammed into Rozie, knocking her backwards through the air and caused her to land near the edge of the fighting stage, so close to be knocked out entirely, and the group made sure to approach her so they could cross her off their list... only for Ribrianne to drop down in front of her friend and point her hand towards them, like she might blast them, as Chrysalis joined them.

"Rozie, are you hurt?" Ribrianne asked, because based on what she had seen, out of the corner of her eye, she knew that there were a few markings on her friend's attire, from the near point blank range attack that Goku had used against her, but she wanted to be sure if her friend could continue fighting, especially since it had become a five on two battle, one that they might not be able to win at the moment.

"No, Ribrianne, I'm fine." Rozie replied, though at the same time she glared at the warriors in front of them, as Goku and the Sirens were strong in their own right, she knew that for a fact, but what still surprised her was the fact that Chrysalis was able to hold her own against the power that her friend commanded, almost like she was immune to the power of love or something.

"Maidens, let us retreat for now." a voice said, to which Goku watched as the Yardrat he had seen earlier appeared in the area behind the two warriors, who nodded their heads and grabbed onto him, allowing him to use his own Instant Transmission to get the three of them out of the area and prevent them from losing two of their warriors.

"They ran away." Adagio commented, as that was disappointing, because they had been moments away from taking Rozie out of the tournament and she had been saved by one of her companions, and it would have been nice to knock out another enemy warrior, but at the very least they knew they could deal with Rozie if she showed up again.

"Indeed they did, but for now we need to focus on the other warriors," Chrysalis stated, though at the same time she glanced back at the area around them and found a familiar signature that could only come from Ribrianne, where a grin appeared on her face for a moment, as she knew who she was going after, "or, in my case, I'll focus on finding my foe and seeing if I can finish her off."

Adagio and her sisters stared at Chrysalis as she rushed off, heading into the fighting as she seemed to zero in on where Ribrianne was standing, before they sighed and headed back into the battle as well, because there were more foes for them to fight and knock off the fighting stage. While they did that, however, they discovered that Gohan's group had decided to split up, instead of holding the position they had been standing in when the tournament started, and both Goku's son and Piccolo were stopped by Botamo, the yellow bear that had teamed up with the Metalman from his universe, so they could crush Vegeta. The three of them stopped for a moment, so they could observe what was going on for themselves, and found that Gohan wanted to fight Botamo himself, where he rushed forward and started swinging away at the bear's chest, which bounced with every attack and caused the warrior to laugh, as Rainbow and Applejack told them that Botamo's body seemed to be like rubber and didn't take any damage. Botamo seemed pleased that Gohan was wasting his stamina against him, but when he tired to fight back he found that Gohan's continuous punches had lifted him into the air, where he couldn't actually attack him and the beams he fired from his mouth ended up missing entirely, and it wasn't long before Gohan reached the edge of the fighting stage, where he loosed a Kamehameha into Botamo's chest and sent him over the edge... and he also blocked an incoming attack from the bear, making it so that only Botamo fell into the abyss and appeared near Champa.

Once they had seen the end of the fight, and knew that Gohan really didn't need their help, Adagio and her sisters headed out once more, seeking some of the other warriors that might cause trouble for their alliance, leaving Gohan and Piccolo alone for the moment.

"An impressive fight, warrior of Universe 7." a voice said, to which Gohan, who had returned to Piccolo and started to walk away, which had been the time the speaker had decided to make himself known, turned in the direction of the voice and found a humanoid being with green skin and long white hair, who happened to be wearing a blue vest, a medallion with a red stone, and brown pants, "I am a warrior from Universe 10, Obuni."

"And I am Rubalt." a second voice said, where Gohan and Piccolo found a red skinned humanoid being standing near Obuni, who was wearing a sleeveless blue shirt, brown pants, purple shoes, golden armbands, and had a red belt that had a golden buckle on it.

"I see that you are a warrior worthy of fighting me." Obuni stated, keeping his eyes on Gohan the entire time, silently telling the pair that they had come here with the intention of facing the two of them and knocking them off the fighting stage, even though it appeared that it would be two one on one matches happening at the same time.

Interestingly enough that was when the Grand Priest announced that Universe 10's Jilcol had been knocked out of the tournament, dropping the number of warriors in Universe 10 down to two left on the actual stage, where Obuni and Rubalt were a little surprised that they had already lost most of their team, before declaring that they would do everything in their power to protect their universe. Not even a few seconds later Obuni went on the offensive and started attacking Gohan, who parried the incoming punches and kicks with his own attacks, while at the same time Rubalt knocked Piccolo backwards to give themselves some room, so they didn't interfere with the fight that his teammate was in. As they moved around the area they were in Obuni revealed his hand, apparently using his ki to a point where it seemed like he was creating multiple versions of himself that attacked at the same time, causing Gohan to punch right through them without actually hurting any of them, before his foe attacked him from behind and then punched him backwards. While that happened Trixie came to a stop at the top of one of the nearby rock pillars, where none would think to find her just yet, and observed what was going on for herself, where Gohan got back to his feet and faced Obuni, who went into the same sequence he had used a moment ago.

Trixie, despite looking like a dragon that had merged with an ascended pony, was still an Archmage, one of the most powerful and smartest mages of Azeroth, where her position as the new Spell-Weaver made her higher than the others by a large margin, and she could tell, from just a glance, that Obuni was shifting his internal energy, his ki, thus confusing Gohan, who relied on that very information to help him fight his enemies, making her wonder what he was going to do against such a foe. While that happened Piccolo regained himself and started firing ki blasts at Rubalt, who didn't even bother to dodge when he discovered that the attacks were missing him, before Piccolo grinned and brought his hands close to his chest for a moment, drawing in all the ki blasts for an attack that he called his 'Hellzone Grenade'. When the smoke cleared he discovered that Rubalt was unconscious and simply lifted him into the air, where he blasted the warrior off the fighting stage, reducing the number of warriors that Universe 10 had to just Obuni, who was shocked by this turn of events as Piccolo stood beside the pillar that Trixie had chosen to observe Gohan's fight from.

Despite losing Rubalt, and being the last member of his team, Obuni continued to use his feints against Gohan, as that was what Trixie was going to call them until someone came up with a better name for them, and it became clear that Gohan was unable to do anything against his opponent. When Gohan attacked he kept missing his mark, and when he felt an attack coming he ended up getting hit in return, allowing his foe to continue in such a way that told everyone who was in control of the fight, something that annoyed him a little, since he wasn't used to this happening. It wasn't long before Gohan released his true power, causing a vivid white aura of sorts to form around him, the 'Ultimate' or 'Mystic' form that he had obtained as Rainbow and Applejack called it, causing Obuni to pause for a few seconds, as he was curious about the aura and wanted to be sure that it wasn't going to derail what he was doing. What happened next was very interesting, as when Obuni attacked Gohan again the Saiyan remained standing after being punched in the stomach, as it would have been a bad idea to try and avoid the feint, allowing Gohan to find his opponent this time and punch Obuni backwards, which came as a surprise to both him and the gods of Universe 10.

Obuni continued to use his feints against Gohan, who purposely allowed himself to get hit so he could counter his foe's attacks, locking them in a stalemate of sorts as they continued to battle in the area that Obuni had picked for them to fight in, leaving Trixie and Piccolo to watch from their pillar.

"You fight well against me." Obuni commented, though at the same time both he and Gohan separated from each other and stood their ground, where it was clear the two of them were huffing, though whether it was from the damage they were taking or something else was unknown to the observers, "Tell me, what's your name?"

"Son Gohan, and I am Son Goku's son." Gohan replied, because he felt that if his foe was going to give him his name, before they even fought, than it was only proper that he do the same thing, as Obuni felt that he was a worthy opponent and it seemed that he was only verifying that thought with every passing moment.

"I'm grateful that I met you, Son Gohan, but I carry the fate of Universe 10. I have something to protect." Obuni said, where Gohan and the others noticed that he was smiling, because despite the situation that he was in they could tell that he was having a good time, especially against someone that was countering his feints.

Once that was said the two warriors charged at each other, only this time Trixie and Piccolo watched as Gohan's attacks actually started to hit their marks, allowing him to strike Obuni, who eventually lost the power needed to summon his feints, turning the tide back in Gohan's favor... who distracted his foe with a small ki blast, which did nothing except keep his foe in one spot, before he flashed up into the air and charged a Kamehameha. Not even a few seconds later he fired the beam and struck Obuni where he stood, sending him flying off the fighting stage completely, causing him to appear on the stands with the rest of his teammates, though it appeared that his vest had been destroyed in the beam, as he had nothing over his chest. It was then that the Grand Priest announced that all of the warriors from Universe 10 had been eliminated from the tournament, just like what happened when Universe 9 lost all of their warriors to Goku, Vegeta, Rainbow, Applejack, and Frieza, before the Kings of All raised their hands and cheered as they started to erase the second universe before their eyes. Gohan looked down at the area that Obuni had been standing in and found that his medallion was actually a locket, with a picture of his family, and turned his head towards the stands, where the defeated warriors and gods of Universe 10 closed their eyes and accepted their fate as they, and their Universe, were erased, leaving a saddened Cus, the Angel that helped Rumshi, behind to mourn the lose of her friends.

"It's sad that another universe had to disappear, but this will fuel our desire to be the ones to survive until the end of the tournament." Trixie commented, though at the same time she turned away from where Gohan and Piccolo were standing at the moment, as she was focusing her attention on the other warriors that were currently fighting right now, silently determining who she should go after, before noticing something interesting, "It appears that someone is going to go after Rainbow, to try and knock her off the fighting stage... I feel sorry for the poor fool that tries to do that."

While Trixie headed off to find her next opponent, and knock them from the fighting stage, Rainbow was standing in an open area of sorts, composed of a fair number of rubble from when Kale went on her rampage and from the fights that were happening, and standing near her was Hit, the assassin from Champa's universe. Hiding behind some of the rubble were Caulifla and Kale, trying to recover from their own fights, and Rainbow had stumbled upon them while she was looking for her own opponent, before coming upon the area that she was now waiting in. Standing across from them was one of the Pride Troopers, a purple skinned warrior with elongated ears, where Rainbow considered him to be more like a rabbit than a cat, and had a slim build that seemed to be close to her father's build, but the one thing that ticked her off was the arrogant smirk the warrior had on his face.

"So, you must be Hit from Universe 6." the Pride Trooper said, where he stared at Hit for a few seconds, almost as if he was the bigger fish he wanted to deal with at the moment, before turning his attention towards Rainbow, "And you must be Rainbow Dash of Universe 13, one of Beerus' 'daughters'. Allow me to introduce myself, I am Dyspo of the Pride Troopers, of Universe 11, though I am also known as the Sonic Warrior. I've come here to beat your Time-Skip, Hit, as well as crush the speed that you command, Rainbow, before I throw you both off the fighting stage, as I fight for the sake of my universe, and I'm the only one that can vanquish the two of you."

"The nerve of this guy," Rainbow said, though she had to admit that she was interested in what Dyspo was saying, as not many outside her, Applejack, their team, and both Universe 6 and Universe 7 knew that Hit's specialty was the Time-Skip, something that her mother could do on a level that would put Hit to shame, making her wonder what sort of trick or power their foe had for them, "but you know, when you say that your going to 'vanquish' us, you might want to be prepared for the same thing happening to you instead."

Rainbow and Hit raised their hands, each taking their battle stance as Dyspo did the same thing, though not a few seconds later the Pride Trooper charged at them and Hit activated the Time-Skip, intending to finish the fight before it even got started, but what interested Rainbow was the fact that their foe managed to slam his fist into the side of Hit's face, knocking him backwards in the process. In the exact moment that happened Rainbow rushed forward, so she could punch Dyspo for somehow bypassing Hit's Time-Skip, before he dodged her incoming attack and kicked her in the chest, sending her backwards with a surprised look on her face, as she had been sure that he was too distracted to defend himself against her strike. Hit and Rainbow stopped themselves from going too far, where Hit actually looked at his hand for a few seconds, as he wasn't used to something like this happening, while at the same time Rainbow wasn't used to foes being able to hit her when she was using half of her base power, especially a foe that had been distracted when she made her move to attack him, meaning that something was going on here. She also wasn't sure what annoyed her more, the fact that Dyspo had hit both her and Hit, who were incredibly fast in their own right, or the fact that the Pride Trooper had the largest grin on his face, showing that he was terribly arrogant and believed that he could best them already, as if any secret powers they had were worthless against his power and speed.

"I can see that you weren't bluffing earlier." Hit commented, as he knew that Dyspo had been planning on engaging him in a one on one battle from the very beginning, to make sure his universe remained safe by taking out one of the strongest warriors of an opposing universe, but the fact that Rainbow, the daughter of a god, was here changed how their foe had to fight, and he suspected that soon Rainbow would turn the tables on the Pride Trooper.

"I should have known that one attack wouldn't be enough to take you two out." Dyspo replied, showing that he had been attempting to knock the two of them off the fighting stage in an instant, but for him to do that Rainbow knew that he needed a lot more power than what he was currently using against them, "But your attitudes at the moment are pissing me off, as there's no reason for either of you to be confident right now."

Hit glanced at Rainbow for a moment, where they both determined that it would be best to tackle Dyspo as a team, despite them not working together before this point, before Hit rushed forward as their foe did the same thing, leaving Rainbow to follow behind and attack when the Pride Trooper revealed his hand. What happened was that Hit activated the Time-Skip once more, to see if it was a lucky hit that allowed Dyspo to counter his technique, and the past repeated itself, as Dyspo was able to knock him sideways, showing that he was more than able to sense what was going on and attack accordingly. At the same time Rainbow rushed at him while his defenses were down, trying her luck to see if she could get him to repeat what he had done to her earlier, and she noticed that he ducked to avoid an attack that he shouldn't have been able to sense at all, before she pulled herself backwards to avoid the incoming kick that would have hit her chest, making her wonder what in the world was going on. She was trying to save her power for later, especially since she had the feeling that there was a certain Pride Trooper that would face her full power later on, but at the rate things were going she figured that she would have to boost her speed to the maximum of her base state, and maybe call upon the Thunder God's War Cry if things really got out of hand.

What interested her was that Champa was clearly flustered over the fact that Hit was being beaten in such a way and Belmod, plus his Kaioshin and Angel, were pleased to see that Dyspo was able to keep the two of them from hitting him, even if that might not be true in the next few minutes... and, as she suspected, both Kings of All couldn't follow the battle at all, causing the Grand Priest to do something to their GodPads so they could follow the match.

"I couldn't see his initial attack." Hit stated, speaking to Rainbow for a second, as she had flashed over to his side after dodging the attack that could have hit her, before he glanced at their foe, who was proving to be quite capable of keeping them on their toes, "It's almost like he's using the Time-Skip on me, and then instinctively reacting to you whenever you get close to attack him."

"Is there anything he's doing that could help him find out when your activating the Time-Skip?" Rainbow asked, as she knew that it was an incredibly powerful technique, especially in the hands of her mother, even though it was unfair since Chronoa was a Supreme Kai of Time, but she had no idea if there were any weaknesses a foe could exploit, since it seemed that Dyspo was doing just that.

Hit remained silent for a moment, clearly thinking about the first time he had used his Time-Skip against Dyspo and the second time he had used the technique, while at the same time Rainbow kept an eye on their foe, seeing that the other three Pride Troopers were watching them from afar.

"I see what he's doing." Hit said, to which he stood up and brushed off the dust that had gotten on his trench coat, while at the same time Rainbow turned around and stared at the Pride Trooper that was giving them trouble, "Right before I use the Time-Skip, in the blink of an eye, he moves at superhuman speeds to counter our movements and stop me from using my powers."

"Good job figuring out my tactic so quickly." Dyspo replied, showing that he could hear them, even though Hit wasn't trying to keep the information between the two of them, while at the same time he kept the same grin on his face, which only told Rainbow that he was incredibly confident in his abilities, "I can increase my movement speed thousands of times in an instant. Let me guess, your next thoughts will be 'How can he match his attacks when I use the Time-Skip'?"

Hit remained silent for a moment, as he was curious as to what their foe would gain from explaining his ability to them, before he lowered his arms and stared at Dyspo, as he was sure that he could figure out what was going on if he carefully studied their foe, while Rainbow stood off to the side and made sure that her eyes were focused solely on the Pride Trooper that was fighting them. Hit then flexed his hands for a moment as he activated the Time-Skip, where Rainbow noticed that Dyspo's ears flickered ever so slightly and he rushed forward, knocking Hit into one of the rubble walls around them, and this time around she backed off, instead of trying to fight him. The thing about her was that many assumed that she cared only for battle, and she was almost like Goku in that regard, but the years of growing up with Applejack as her sister, who was much smarter than her, and with Chronoa as their mother had given her the chance to develop her skills at studying her enemies, and while she wasn't as great as Sombra or Applejack were, since they were incredible at that sort of thing, she was still good at figuring things out.

"I think I've figured it out as well." Rainbow commented, though at the same time she appeared next to Hit and helped him out of the rubble, all while keeping her eyes on the Pride Trooper, because considering how the others acted she wanted to be sure he didn't attack them while their guards were down, "When you move to activate the Time-Skip your body tenses up, for a moment anyway, and the sound of your muscles vibrating when you do that are exactly what he's trying to pick up, allowing him to plan his attacks."

"You've been studying me." Hit stated, though he wasn't accusing her of such a thing, as he was merely stating a fact since he assumed that someone had told her about the Time-Skip and she had picked up the pieces for herself, and he was impressed that she had determined the same thing that he had come to a conclusion on.

"Just because you understand what I'm doing doesn't mean you can beat me." Dyspo said, once more showing that he was capable of listening to what they were saying at any given moment, but what interested him was that his superiors told him that Rainbow seemed more like a brute warrior and not someone that studied an opponent, though since she was Beerus' daughter he now knew that the information he had been given was partly wrong, since the Supreme Kai of Time that was with him must have helped raise Rainbow into the warrior that she was.

"You say that, but you have no idea what sort of power I possess." Rainbow replied, to which the air around her flickered as her aura came to life for a few seconds, where she decided that it was time to stop holding back and use the full power of her base state, which she didn't need against the Trio of Danger and their allies, before she decided to take things a step further, "In fact, let me show you the power of the Thunder God, starting with the War Cry."

Dyspo stood there for a moment, wondering what Rainbow was talking about, since this was the first time he had heard anyone mention a 'Thunder God' and the 'War Cry', before he noticed that Rainbow's aura flashed and took on the appearance of lightning, which really didn't seem to do anything for her power. That was, however, until Rainbow vanished from where she was standing, causing him to sense the sounds in the area around him, before determining where she was hiding and moved to strike her, only for a fist to make contact with the side of his face and send him flying into one of the rubble walls. It was quite the surprise, as he was sure that he had found where his foe was hiding, but at the same time he was shocked that he could have missed his mark, if the punch was anything to go by, making him wonder what his opponent had done and how he was going to counter the power she was using. Hit, upon seeing what Rainbow was capable of, was somewhat happy that he didn't fight this ability when the Tournament of Destroyers was happening, but at the same time he got up and charged back into the battle, as he was determined to prove that he was a warrior that didn't need to rely on the Time-Skip all the time. Dyspo, of course, could see his movements and attack him accordingly, allowing Hit to adapt to the speed of his foe's attacks, just like he had done against Goku during their fight, but the only thing that the Pride Trooper had to be cautious about was where Rainbow was, because she could knock him around like it was nothing and that clearly irritated their foe as they started to wreck the walls of rubble around them.

In fact the best thing about this situation was that Dyspo focused on him and no one else, foolishly ignoring Rainbow's presence, and Hit used that to their advantage, as he angled himself so one good hit would send him close to the edge of the fighting stage, and from what he could tell Rainbow understood what he was doing. Dyspo, on the other hand, had no idea what they were planning and rushed at Hit the moment he was pushed close to the edge of the stage, which was when Hit used the intangible aspect of his powers, allowing the Pride Trooper to phase through his body and start to tumble over the edge, with a look of shock on his face. However, that was when golden threads of energy raced out from somewhere else and wrapped around Dyspo's arms, legs, and chest, stopping him before he reached the point where he'd be sent to the stands, causing Rainbow and Hit to glance over at a pillar and found the short blue ogre-like Pride Trooper standing there, with the threads attached to him.

"I am Kunshi of the Pride Troopers." the warrior declared, showing that he had been observing the fight, just like Rainbow thought he was, and was only now intervening, since it saved one of his teammates and kept them from losing another warrior, especially after losing five so quickly earlier, "I won't let someone like the two of you take down my precious friend!"

In the following seconds he pulled his arms back and Dyspo was brought back onto the fighting stage, where he already figured out what Rainbow and Hit had been planning the entire time, by bringing him close to the edge and then forcing him to throw himself over the edge, meaning that knocking him out would have to be what they did next, after eliminating their newest foe. As it turned out the pair of Pride Troopers still didn't care for Rainbow's presence, which was fine with her since she could maintain the Thunder God's War Cry for a long period of time without losing any stamina, as she had gotten rid of that annoying problem after years of training and mastering her abilities, thus allowing her to flash around the area that Hit moved to and block Kunshi's threads from reaching their mark, those being Hit's legs. She knew what they were doing, as the pair were trying to stun Hit and then take him out of the tournament, a wise decision since he could be a problem for anyone that fought him, but at the same time, since they couldn't pinpoint where she was at any given moment, it was hard for them to catch her and block her attacks, especially since she was targeting Kunshi's threads whenever they were used. Of course he eventually got one by her, as she couldn't stop all of them when he loosed a large stream of them, and Dyspo used that opportunity to beat up Hit with a rapid series of punches, but before he could finished the deed, and before Rainbow could strike him down, a burst of fiery red energy raced down between him and Hit, energy that Rainbow recognized almost immediately.

Standing between Hit and Dyspo was none other than Goku, but this time around he wasn't using one of the three yellow Super Saiyan forms or even Super Saiyan Blue, rather he had found a way to tap into the power of Super Saiyan God, the red haired form that he and Vegeta had used to battle her father years ago, meaning that Vegeta could also call upon this power at will as well... and, while Dyspo was stunned by his attack being blocked, Goku raised his leg and kicked the Pride Trooper into the hands of his friend, who stared at him with disbelief on their faces.

"You must be strong if you're forcing Rainbow to use the Thunder God's War Cry." Goku commented, as he had only seen Rainbow use that technique against foes that she deemed worthy, meaning foes that were strong and needed the speed boost that the form offered her.

"I wouldn't say they 'forced' me to use it, rather it fits in with what Sombra asked us to do." Rainbow replied, where she flashed down to where Goku was standing, though instead of being worried about Dyspo and Kunshi she was more interested in Super Saiyan God, which was faster than Super Saiyan and consumed less stamina than Blue.

"He's quite the tactician, isn't he?" Goku asked, because from what little he had seen so far Sombra, the leader of Universe 13's warriors, was incredibly strong and only moved out when he wanted to, and yet it almost seemed like everything the rest of his team did had been planned out ahead of time, making the warrior that had knocked out Kale, in her berserker form, incredibly dangerous and was someone he couldn't underestimate at all.

Rainbow nodded her head for a moment, but before she could say anything Dyspo charged at her, allowing both her and Goku to charge forward as they engaged the Pride Trooper's speed, leaving Hit to deal with Kunshi and the golden threads that he commanded, which Hit actually seemed fine with, since he was sure that Dyspo's time in the tournament was numbered now that Goku was here. Interesting enough Rainbow noticed that when their foe went after Goku, a wise decision since he couldn't follow her movements all that well, Goku would switch from Super Saiyan God and take on Super Saiyan Blue, switching speed for power in an instant, and regardless of what happened he either switched back to using Super Saiyan God or stayed using Super Saiyan Blue. In was an interesting combination, one that Goku could have came up with, or maybe Vegeta did, and together the two of them pushed Dyspo backwards, enough so that they brought him right to where Hit was fighting, which caused the assassin to ditch Kunshi and continue his fight with Dyspo, allowing Goku and Rainbow to use their auras and push through the minefield of the golden threads that their new foe was laying on the ground, sending him flying into a rock wall seconds later.

Once that happened, and Goku went on the offensive once more, Rainbow flexed her energy and turned off the War Cry, determining that she didn't need it anymore, and watched as Hit used the sound of his muscles and the intangibility part of his abilities against Dyspo, confusing him in the process and making him question which attack his foe was going to use at any given moment. In fact the next few seconds were fun to watch, as Hit managed to bypass Dyspo's defenses and bring him to the point where he could be thrown off the fighting stage, though when it came time to do that Kunshi saved his friend once more and let him run off, not that Goku or Rainbow were going to chase after him, and Hit simply used the intangibility aspect of his powers to send Kunshi over the edge of the fighting stage, eliminating another warrior from Universe 11, leaving them with a weakened Dyspo, Toppo, and Jiren. Hit took a moment to stare at Goku and Rainbow, his gaze telling them that he did not need their help and wasn't about to fight them, not after what they had been through, before he walked off and sought out someone else to fight, leaving the pair alone for a moment.

"So, what's next?" Goku asked, because he was sure that there was something that Sombra had asked Rainbow and the rest of her team to do, like how many warriors they needed to take out or when was a good time to show off a bit of their power, and he wanted to know what their allies had planned.

"We'll have to wait and see what the other universes do next." Rainbow replied, though at the same time she turned her head and glanced in the direction of Toppo, who seemed a little annoyed about losing another member of his team, before a thought brought a smile to her face, "Personally, I'm waiting for Toppo to show his hand, but until then we had better focus on taking the other warriors out and seeing what the other universes have hidden up their sleeves."

Goku nodded his head, as he was also interested in seeing what sort of powers the other universes had, before the two of them headed back towards some of the other warriors that were currently fighting, so they could rejoin their allies and figure out who needed to be taken out next, all while waiting to see what happened next.

Tournament: The Sniper

This time around Sunset and her fellow gods remained silent as they observed the battles that were happening before them, as they had just witnessed the erasure of a second universe and knew that the Kings of All weren't joking around, that they really would erase any universe that lost all ten of their warriors. Fortunately they didn't have to worry about that happening to them just yet, as all ten of their warriors were still on the fighting stage and Universe 7 had only lost Krillin, which hurt the alliance a little, since it took them down to nineteen warriors overall, but Beerus was happy that his only fallen warrior had helped take out a few of their enemies. Sunset knew that it wasn't going to last forever, that the other universes would see that they still had all their warriors and would come after them for sure, but oddly enough that was one of the plans that Sombra had come up with, as it would allow them to take out more enemies if their foes rushed them. The plan he wanted to go with, however, was assisting Universe 7's warriors and make sure they were the last two universes standing, and so far the plan was working like a charm, almost as if the King of Hueco Mundo had determined that this was going to happen and planned for them to take advantage of the situation. Sunset wasn't so easily fooled by that logic, as Sombra had no idea what sort of powers the over universes had and merely offered them suggestions, ones that would further their plan, and she knew that if the others followed his designs they would achieve their goals.

While she thought about all this, and she could tell the others were thinking the same thing, in their own ways, she glanced over at the antechamber once more and found that the Kings of All were in the middle of counting how many warriors were left in the tournament, before deciding on the fact that there were a lot of them left and returned their gazes to the fighting stage, which she did as well.

As it turned out Gohan had somehow found Magetta, the Metalman that had been partnered up with Botamo, until the bear had gotten himself eliminated, and the pair was currently fighting each other, no doubt because Magetta wanted some revenge for his teammate being knocked off the fighting stage. At the same time Master Roshi happened to be walking down an path of sorts that had been carved into the area he was in, allowing him to pause and observe Gohan's fight for a few seconds, silently nodding once as Gohan dodged the incoming punch and let the floor crack under him, before he continued moving forward. On the other side of the path stood one of the robotic warriors from Universe 3, who was in the middle of grabbing the small blue warrior from Universe 4, one that he managed to stall with his hands and then hurled him off the fighting stage, only for the small blue warrior to use the holes in his back and propel himself back onto the fighting stage, and since it was a natural ability it was allowed to be used. It also appeared that Master Roshi was considering the number of warriors as well, where Sunset and her fellow gods determined that they were already around the halfway mark, not exactly at half since they hadn't lost anyone yet, and that by doing this he gave off the idea that he wasn't paying attention to his surroundings, purposely opening himself to danger.

Not even a few seconds later two boomerangs, made out of energy, flew through the air and raced towards where he was standing, causing him to dodge them before either of them could make contact with him, before he heard the sound of someone rushing towards him and that his new foe was jumping into the air.

"You're wide open!" the warrior shouted, who happened to be a female warrior with light green colored skin, blue eyes, and long pink colored hair, though she was wearing a dress that made her look like a princess, complete with a cape, arm warmers, and a circlet around her forehead, and she had a massive energy hammer in her hands, which she brought down on where Master Roshi was standing, only for her grin to disappear when her weapon vanished and she found that she had, somehow, missed her target, "What? He got away?"

"So, you can use your energy to form weapons as well." Master Roshi commented, causing the young warrior to turn towards him for a moment, with a look of surprise on her face for a few seconds, indicating that she was surprised that he had gotten on top of a small rock pillar behind her, while at the same time he was mentioning that her ability was similar to the power that Kahseral of the Pride Troopers used, "I must say, that's an interesting way of fighting."

"And you move pretty fast for an old man." the lady replied, though at the same time she kept her guard up, as there was no telling what sort of powers or tricks her target had up his sleeve, especially since her universe had barely seen him fight since the tournament started.

"Young lady, I will only say this once: you don't have the strength needed to best me." Master Roshi said, as he could tell, just from feeling the amount of power the young warrior had, that she didn't have anywhere near the necessary amount of power that was required to beat him in battle, something that many of the other warriors could do easily enough, especially the ones from Universe 13, "I'd rather not raise my hand towards a beautiful lady like yourself, so if you leave now I won't bother chasing after you."

"You seem pretty confident, but you have no idea what sort of power I possess." the young warrior replied, where her grin returned to her face, as she couldn't believe her luck, that her target wouldn't raise his hand towards her and would actually let her leave if she wanted, meaning he was an easy target for her to knock off the fighting stage.

"But of course. I haven't been idle since the tournament started." Master Roshi admitted, as he made it a point to observe the fights that were going on and make note of which powers their foes possessed, a tactic he was sure that Sombra was utilizing right now, considering that the leader of Universe 13's team had only acted once since the entire tournament began and he still had no idea what sort of powers he commanded, "I've been observing all the other warriors as they've fought each other, taking note of who uses what attacks and any special powers they might have."

"Then do you know what my other specialty is?" the young lady inquired, though as Master Roshi raised one of his eyebrows the lady raised her hands and undid her cape, before moving her entire body in such a way that revealed that she was going to try and use her body against him, as in seducing him.

To everyone in his universe he had suppressed his inner desires, the code that he had lived his life by, and wasn't about to let his opponent's act of seduction work on him, something that was working on the Old Kai, much to Shin's growing disappointment, but at the same time he knew an opening when he saw one. As such he did the one thing that he could do in a situation like this, he played along and acted like the perverted old man that the lady thought he was, causing her to summon a spear from her energy and jab at him, only for him to dodge the attacks and then land on the floor once more. It was in the following moment that he raised his hand and caught the tip of the weapon between two of his fingers, surprising his foe with the fact that he was as strong as he was, before the strain of trying to free her weapon shattered it into two halves, which disappeared as the young lady fell onto her back. Master Roshi then used that as the opening he had been waiting for, causing his aura to ignite the area behind him like it was a wall of fire, answering his command, and before long he buffed up, an action that caused his foe to rush back to where her cape was resting, almost as if she was scared for her life or something. That was what he was waiting for, as he then raised his hands and proclaimed that he wasn't to blame for what happened next, causing the young lady to scream at the top of her lungs as she ran in the opposite direction of where he was standing, eventually jumping over the edge of the fighting stage.

A few seconds later, as he returned to his old man state, Master Roshi and the other warriors noticed that Quitela wasn't happy with the young lady, who had done nothing but get herself eliminated, and so far it appeared that all of the underhanded tactics Quitela had been using against them were failing, making him annoyed with how things were going for him and his universe.

"Now then, are you going to be my next opponent?" Master Roshi asked, turning ever so slightly to the shadows that rested near him, created by one of the larger pieces of stone that had gone into making the fighting stage, as he knew that there was another warrior inside the shadows and wanted them to reveal themselves.

"Oh? You detected me?" a voice inquired, which was when another lady, this one having light violet colored skin, mint-green colored hair, and fin-like ears, though while her dress covered the majority of her body Master Roshi could tell that she had large hands and feet, making him wonder if her race was aquatic in some regard.

"Like I told the young lady, I've been watching all the other warriors fight," Master Roshi stated, which was so far coming in handy, since it gave him time to think about all the enemies that were still in the tournament and what he could do if one of them came looking for him, "and that means I've seen you fight as well, Universe 4's talisman user."

"You speak as if you know how to defeat me." the lady stated, where she growled for a few seconds, as she refused to believe that an old man like this could figured out a method to defeat her, without even fighting her first, meaning that she needed to teach him a lesson before moving onto his allies, "How foolish of you to think that way."

Not even a second later she hurled a blue object, which seemed to be a gemstone at first glance, through the air and a fireball formed around it, heading right for Master Roshi, who simply smiled as a wall of fire wrapped around him, much to the surprise of his foe, even though he was expecting someone to arrive at some point and assist him.

"You use illusions to attack your foes," a voice added, which was when the fire disappeared as quickly as it had come into the area around Master Roshi, revealing that Trixie had come to the area he was in and was currently staring at the warrior he had drawn out of hiding, "and I know that because that fireball had no heat to it."

"Indeed, it's just an illusion." the lady replied, though that was when she held her hands out and loosed a number of her talismans into the air, allowing them to lay down all over the area and disappear from view, keeping them hidden until she was ready to use them, while also causing the area to darken a little, "You both have an idea on how I fight, but my mystic talisman technique consists of seventy-six attacks and one hundred and twenty-nine illusions. Neither of you can hope to overcome my power!"

Trixie watched as their foe slipped back into the shadows and disappeared, no doubt sending herself somewhere else while they ran around and looked for her, but at the same time it appeared that she had no idea who she was messing with, as she focused her mind for a moment and blue strands of energy danced around her eyes. When she opened them again a few seconds later she found that the talismans were highlighted by a blue glow, showing her where all of their foe's traps were located, before nodding her head to Master Roshi, indicating that the key was to fool their opponent while she worked on disrupting her powers. To that end she remained in one spot and focused her energy for a few seconds, while at the same time Master Roshi ran around the area, slipping from one illusion, which made him think he was near the edge of the stage, to another that made him believe he was running on the side of the central pillar, the time keeper for the tournament, when in reality he was sure they were all illusions. Interesting enough the illusion he was currently in also included a giant form of the warrior he was facing, who smacked him down into the ground, even though he spun around and landed safely, before finding that he was in a square hole of some kind and turned around, where he found their foe once more, and a talisman right between his feet.

"I have bound your shadow, meaning you can't move from that spot." the warrior declared, showing that she believed she still had the upper hand, even though it was wrong of her to forget that Trixie was part of this battle, especially since he noticed that the other talismans seemed to be glowing for a few seconds, something their foe missed, "My planet exists in a dark place where little light reaches, leaving me, and a number of my kind, to hate the places where the light does reach... however, when we're in the shadows we become unstoppable."

"How interesting, a power up that benefits from the shadows you've created." Trixie commented, reminding their foe of her presence, which was followed by the fact that she waved her hand and the talismans launched into the air, only to fall apart and let their foe's illusions disappear, including her power up, though she did rush through the air and punch their foe in the chest, knocking her into the wall behind her, "Unfortunately for you, I've seen all these illusions before, so it was child's play for me to deal with them."

"You... broke my illusions?" the warrior asked, though at the same time she glanced around them and found that all the talismans she had thrown out into the area, to trip up her targets so she could eliminate them, had disappeared and had taken their enchantments with them, leaving her vulnerable, "How could you do something like that?"

"Because I'm a master at using illusions to fool my foes," Trixie admitted, because that had been the first power she mastered when she arrived on Azeroth, completely mastering her own innate powers, before moving on to the various schools of magic that a mage could learn, be it fire, frost, and the arcane, of which she was a master in all three of them and more, thanks to her current position, "besides, I'm what the people of Azeroth, a planet in Universe 13, call the Spell-Weaver, a being that is the greatest magic user in the entire world, and it was only because of a severe case of madness, brought on by something that wasn't the arcane, that drove my predecessor insane. Basically, your illusions never had a chance against me, making this another good suggestion that Sombra came up with since the tournament started."

"Great minds think alike, even if they're from different universes." Master Roshi said, as he knew that Sombra was one of the greatest warriors in Universe 13, maybe even one of the smartest warriors based on what he had seen so far, and right now he was glad to have such a warrior on their side.

"Indeed we do." another voice said, to which Trixie turned her head for a moment and found Sombra standing near their position, though once she discovered him, and Master Roshi did the same thing, their foe found out that there were three enemies for her to fight, and Sombra had a faint aura around him, "Cadenas de Sombras."

Trixie watched as the shadows reacted to whatever Sombra was doing, where chains burst out from the shadows around their foe and wrapped around the lady's body, restricting her arms and her legs to the side of her body, preventing her from moving at all, while at the same time surprise appeared on her face, as she wasn't used to this sort of thing happening to her.

"Anyway, my teammates are incredibly strong in competitions of power," Master Roshi stated, picking up where he was going with his earlier train of thought, which had been interrupted by Sombra's sudden arrival, while at the same time focusing his mind on the warrior that they were staring at, "but their attacks and spirits are too straightforward, even after changing due to their exposure to Rainbow and Applejack. Sometimes they're prone to being tripped up my enemies that use deception in battle, therefore taking care of enemies that have troublesome attacks and abilities, just like the powers you possess, is my job... Evil Containment Wave!"

In that moment Master Roshi thrust his hands forward and suddenly the area around them was surrounded in what appeared to be a green colored spiral as their foe seemed to stretch, stunned by whatever power he was using, but Sombra, having heard about the attack from Rainbow and Applejack, flexed his hand and a shadowy vessel appeared in the space between the two. As that happened Master Roshi noticed what Sombra was doing and aimed at the container that had been provided for him, where he manipulated their foe and swung his arms, sending the terrified warrior right into the shadowy container, one that sealed itself once he was done using his technique. He had to admit that he had no idea that the powerful king from Universe 13 had a technique like this, since they hadn't had time to talk about it, but right now he was happy that their ally had such a power, to which he stood up and walked over to where the vessel rested, one that he picked up and hurled through the air. Together the three of them watched as the vessel went over the edge of the fighting stage, which was when Sombra pulled his shadows back and the vessel disappeared, allowing the warrior to fall into the abyss and appear on the stands, sitting on the bench where her fellow warriors from Universe 4 rested.

Beerus, seeing how great their warriors were interacting with Universe 13's warriors, cheered Master Roshi on and was happy to see what he was capable of knocking out two enemies in rapid succession, even if he had the help of two additional warriors to take out the second foe, something he was sure Master Roshi could have done on his own.

"That's cheating!" Quitela shouted, as he refused to believe that one of his warriors was eliminated in such a way, so soon after losing the princess warrior that Master Roshi had come across, and he was glaring down at the trio of warriors that had combined their forces to take out their talisman user.

"How so?" Sombra inquired, turning his gaze up towards the god that was accusing them of cheating, which would cause them to be eliminated from the tournament if the King of All believed what he was saying, and he could see that the Grand Priest was looking down at them as well, "All of our techniques were energy based, despite the fact that Master Roshi has a few bottles that he could use with the Evil Containment Wave, so there shouldn't be anything wrong with the three of us combining our own techniques together to take out an opponent."

"It's neat, so it's safe." a voice said, to which Quitela, Beerus, and Sombra's little group glanced up at the antechamber, where the Kings of All were glaring down at them, indicating that they didn't want anyone to fight over whether the set of techniques was legal or not, causing Quitela to frown as he heard their opinion on the matter.

Sombra nodded his head as he headed off into another area, to continue the fight against another foe that his power was necessary to defeat, leaving Trixie and Master Roshi alone for now, allowing them to determine whether or not they needed to fight someone together... and before they could do anything one of the boulders near them shattered, where the warrior with the bird legs appeared from the smoke with an angry look in his eyes.

"My friends... two of them..." the warrior said, his tone indicating that he was angry at seeing two of his teammates being taken out by Master Roshi, even if he had been aided by two other warriors to take out the second warrior, "You took them out... you DECREPIT OLD MAN!"

In that instant the warrior's aura went wild, kicking up some dust as bits of lightning danced in the air around him, but that was before he started to get larger and more bulkier, while his hair became spiked and changed to an orange color with a yellow interior, while his face became more bird-like thanks to the beak that grew out of where his mouth was, which meant that this was likely his true form.

"I'll smash the two of you to pieces." the warrior stated, just as the wind died down and the lightning disappeared from the area around him, though his eyes were locked onto where Master Roshi was standing, indicating that he was going to take him out first and then focus on Trixie.

Master Roshi stood his ground as the warrior charged at him, where all he had to do was swing his right arm and he sent the warrior flying into one of the rock walls, as his attack had been so straightforward that he didn't even have to read his movements to know what he was doing. The warrior seemed to know that his anger got the better of him and charged back into the battle, where Master Roshi had Trixie stand off on the side as he dodged the incoming attacks, finding that they were slower than his movements and didn't need to do much to avoid taking damage. By doing it this way they ensured that someone was keeping a close eye on the warrior's movements, in case they suddenly changed or if some aspect of him suddenly shifted, and he was lucky to have someone like Trixie, an Archmage and the Spell-Weaver if he understood her correctly, on his side. Trixie had the feeling that Master Roshi didn't need her help, as his movements showed that he had been studying this warrior as well and had memorized his movements, allowing him to move out of the way before any attack could hit him, especially the warrior's Grand Adora, which was him gathering energy in front of his hands, creating bird claws, before he rushed at his target, who simply jumped over his head and let him miss.

The warrior soon became frustrated that he couldn't hit Master Roshi, so much so that he missed the moment where Master Roshi tripped him and sent him flying into a rock wall, where he stated that experience was greater than speed and power, before blasting the warrior in the chest with a ki blast. Of course that was when Master Roshi moved in to knock off a third warrior from Universe 4, but then his foe got back up and attacked him again, this time even faster and stronger than before, and this time he seemed to use the fact that Master Roshi had seen his attacks against him, as he lured him into a false sense of security before striking his chest, opening him up for a barrage of attacks. Trixie, despite watching what was going on, overheard Quitela telling his Kaioshin that Master Roshi underestimated Ganos' youth, that the warrior grew stronger with every passing second of every minute, an ability that sounded odd for a few seconds, but then she decided that it wasn't the strangest thing she had encountered as Ganos blasted Master Roshi backwards.

"Hurts your old bones, doesn't it?" Ganos asked, as he came to a stop and smirked as Master Roshi picked himself off the floor, his body showing that he wasn't taking the pressure of the fight all that well, which seemed to be what Ganos was after, "It seems that you're running out of stamina, old man."

Master Roshi, on the other hand, had a different idea, as he started to move his hands in a very specific pattern and started to chant what Trixie assumed was some sort of lullaby, as Ganos seemed to focus on it for a few moments and actually started to sway a few times, showing that the technique had some effect on him. The downside was that the instant Genos went to one knee he actually blasted himself in the chest with his own power, preventing the technique from defeating him, and while Master Roshi was stunned he rushed forward and punched him into the rock wall that was behind him. Trixie was surprised that Ganos would go so far just to escape the hypnosis that Master Roshi was using on him, even though she and her fellow heroes had done some crazy things to save themselves over the years she spent trying to save Azeroth, causing her to wonder if it was time to step in and assist one of her allies. The only reason she didn't jump into the battle immediately was because Ganos, after knocking Master Roshi away, fell back to one knee and huffed for a few seconds, indicating that the self inflicted damage had been more than he originally intended, weakening him to the point where he might be able to be eliminated with little effort.

"I'm sure that you were an impressive martial artist once," Ganos said, almost sounding like he had some measure of respect for Master Roshi, even though he had been very angry with him a few moments ago, making Trixie wonder if the damage he did to free himself had effected his mind a little, all while Master Roshi moved once more, "but your days are already over... You can still stand? Talk about pathetic. You should just retire already, old man, cause you've reached your limit and you're about ready to fall over."

"My limits? Screw that." Master Roshi replied, forcing himself to stand once more, despite everything that Ganos had put him through since he first showed up, and this time around Trixie knew that she was more suited to observing the fight and letting the older warrior prove just how strong he was, and he even removed his sunglasses, "Goku, Krillin, you two are the ones who taught me that this old man still has a future and that it's too early to decide my limits! You are the ones that taught me that, by continuing to aim for greater heights!"

Ganos, seeing Master Roshi pull his arms to his side as he started to charge his own Kamehameha, raised his hand and started to gather his own energy, which only prompted Master Roshi to bulk up and address both Goku and Krillin, telling them to 'Move well! Learn well! Play well, eat well, and rest well! To enjoy their lives merrily and to the fullest!' and that the 'Kame Style was with them'. Once he was done he loosed his most powerful Kamehameha, a beam that was so powerful that it wiped out whatever Ganos was charging and knocked the warrior clear off the fighting stage, surprising Quitela in the process as Beerus and Krillin cheered for Master Roshi's success. As the beam disappeared, and his body returned to normal, Trixie stepped forward and caught the elderly warrior before he could hit the floor, finding that he was definitely pushing himself too hard and that it could have killed him, causing Goku, who went Super Saiyan Blue to escape his foe, to use his Instant Transmission to get over to them and tend to his fallen mentor. Goku raised his right hand for a moment and gathered some of his power, which he used on Master Roshi's chest a few times, like he was trying to restart someone heart or something, and even when he powered down to his base state Trixie had good news for him as Master Roshi woke up, slightly confused for a moment before he focused on the task at hand.

With Master Roshi back, and using Goku as his support for now, Trixie bid the two farewell as she headed back into the fights that were happening nearby, intending to find another warrior that she could knock off, and maybe take some of the pressure off Universe 7 in the process.

While that was going on Gohan and Piccolo found an opportunity to get away from their current opponents, so they could regroup and see what their options were, as there were a number of foes in the immediate area and they had to be careful before something happened. Of course both of them had stopped for a few moments when they heard that Master Roshi was in the middle of battle and found that, despite pushing his body to the brink, that he was able to hold on and that Goku had saved him from expiring, allowing the pair to move to a new area and continue the fight. Quitela's moans and statements of both Universe 7 and Universe 13 cheating, showing that he didn't care for them teaming up against the other universes and considered it unfair, were so loud that some of the warriors stopped and glared at him, as they were shocked that a Destroyer God was acting so childish, allowing Gohan and Piccolo to flee from their foes and get back together. At the same time Gohan knew that it wasn't going to be a clean getaway, as there was a short warrior, who looked like a red boar that could walk and talk like a person, while also wearing a robe and some glasses that suggested he was a professor or something, that was looking down at the area they were currently standing in.

"I see you both have some skills." the boar warrior declared, showing that he must have been watching them while they were fighting their previous foes, which wasn't good since he might have a trick to defeat them, something that neither of them knew about since this was the first time they had seen this particular warrior, "Very well. Let me show you why I, Dr. Rota, am called Doctor! For you see, my ability is..."

The boar warrior, Dr. Rota as he called himself, never got to finish his statement as a beam of energy struck him like a bullet had been fired, going through the area of one of his lungs and causing him to fall with a look of surprise on his face, something that caused both Gohan and Piccolo to raise their guards as they looked for a new foe. Unfortunately they didn't have much time before another beam came at them, causing Piccolo to tackle Gohan and put them behind some of the rubble, narrowly avoiding being blasted as well, which only caused them to look around the area and observe what was going on this time around. Piccolo then came up with the idea to use one of the rocks around them and gently threw it into the area they had been standing in a few seconds ago, where the rock was blown to pieces by a third blast, showing that someone attacking them with an attack that was similar to his Special Beam Cannon, as their new foe was likely focusing their energy into a single point when they fired their attack. The problem, as Gohan discovered, was that the attacker had to be far away from where they were positioned and seemed to have incredible accuracy, even with all of the rubble that rested around them, and Piccolo nodded his head in agreement, as he came to the same conclusion as well, before they thought about what their next move was going to be.

One other thing they were sure about, besides the fact that the sniper wasn't trying to kill them, otherwise Dr. Rota would be dead and the warrior that hit him would have been disqualified from the tournament, was that they couldn't sense their foe's energy, meaning that it would be incredibly hard for them to do anything without being shot at.

"At this rate, we're in trouble, so we should hide our energy as much as possible." Piccolo stated, though he had to admit that this would be a great time to have someone from Universe 13 assist them in some way, as he was sure that whoever was targeting them couldn't handle the power of any of their allies, meaning that it didn't matter who came to aid them, they just had to be patient and someone would come for them, "We should move out from this area soon, before our foe has a chance to find where we're hiding... and then maybe figure out where our opponent is hiding."

Gohan nodded his head in agreement and they started to move with him going first, but before they could get too far whoever they were currently engaged with loosed another blast and it struck Piccolo in the shoulder as he jumped into the air, severing his left arm in the process and caused Gohan to catch him, which caused him to growl for a second as he quickly regenerated his missing arm.

"Interesting. Rainbow and Applejack said you had that ability, but this is the first time I've seen it in action." a voice said, causing Gohan and Piccolo to falter as they realized that their silent prayers for an ally to come had been answered, but while they were expecting someone like Rarity or Trixie, or even Rainbow or Applejack, they weren't expecting Sombra to step out of the shadows and stare at the area in front of them.

"It's an innate ability I have, since I'm a Namekian." Piccolo explained, though he didn't feel the need to go any further, because if the girls had told Sombra about his power than there was no reason for him to do the same thing, allowing him to focus on the reason why this particular warrior came to assist them, "Why did you choose to come here?"

"Because I felt that this opponent is one where you could use one of my powers to defeat them." Sombra replied, to which he turned towards the area in front of them and let his magic ignite for a second, causing the shadows to surround them and keep them hidden for a few moments, "With this barrier we can remain hidden for as long as I see fit, but since we're on a timeline we might as well use it to our advantage and see if we can't figure out which direction the attacks are coming from, by tricking our foe into revealing where they're hiding."

Piccolo grinned for a moment, as he had been thinking that the best way to figure out where their foe was hiding would be to extend his right arm and put the hand out where their foe could see it, allowing them to find where the sniper was hiding and then follow the attack back to it's source. It seemed that Sombra was of the same opinion, even though he had only heard about these abilities from Rainbow and Applejack, which only surprised the duo with how well the leader of Universe 13's warriors was able to plan out the various battles, in a way that ensured the alliance won and their foes ended up being taken out of the tournament. This was another reason that he was glad to have Universe 13 on their side, as going up against Sombra seemed like it would be a nightmare, since they had no idea what sort of powers he possessed or what he was truly capable of, and what little they had seen so far didn't fill him with confidence. To that end Piccolo raised his right arm and extended it, allowing him to pick out a good spot in the area the sniper seemed to be targeting, and Gohan made sure that he could see the direction the attack came form, and not even a few moments later his eyes locked onto the beam as it surged towards Piccolo's hand, who pulled it back at the last second and avoided being hit again, but this time they had what they wanted.

To ensure that their foe wouldn't be able to see them, and allowing them to move freely, Gohan and Piccolo decided to pick up a large boulder and hurled it into the area in front of them, before blowing it to pieces, causing the dust and the smoke to obscure their foe's vision as they walked into the smoke. As they walked through the smoke, however, Sombra kept his eyes to the sky, as he caught the glimmer of something in the air and pretended that he saw nothing, as he was coming up with a new idea on what their foe was doing and wanted to see what they found before he announced his intentions to the pair in front of him. What they ended up stopping for was a red orb that was floating in the air, directly in the middle of the path they were taking, but instead of letting Piccolo or Gohan take it, and study it, Sombra raised his hand and grabbed onto the orb, where he glared at it for a few seconds before letting the shadows wrap around it. A few seconds later he pulled the shadows back and revealed that there was a faint shadowy mark in the interior of the orb, one that he had created, causing the duo to look at him with confusion on their faces, something that he expected, hence the reason he was going to explain himself.

"What our foe is doing is they're using these orbs to see the area around us, so that they can fire their attacks at us and angle them so they can hit us." Sombra stated, showing that he had figured out the nature of the orbs and that there were more of them in the area that they were standing in, causing Gohan and Piccolo to spot a few more that were floating in their immediate area, though they had no idea how many of them there were, "I dealt with something like this once, where one of my enemies tried to use some scrying orbs to keep tabs on me and my plans, so I used the shadows to blind their eyes, as in the orbs and not their actual eyes, rendering the orbs useless, which is what I'm doing to our foe's orbs right now."

Piccolo and Gohan watched as the darkness in the orb that Sombra was holding burst into the air and seemed to hit one of the other orbs, before branching out and hitting a vast number of them in the process, reducing the number of orbs that their foe could use against them, before Sombra nodded his head and tossed the orb he was holding onto aside, showing that he had no further need of it. Of course that had a reaction that Sombra was expecting, as the person who controlled the orbs still fired down at them, since they hadn't moved from their position at all, but their foe still missed his mark as all three of them moved, now eliminating the information the sniper had on them. Instead of standing around Sombra watched as Piccolo and Gohan decided to heat up the area around them with precise ki blasts, small ones that could heat up the stone around them, which prompted the sniper to unleash a number of beams in their general direction, with the express purpose of destroying all the rocks and pillars around them, so they would have no where to hide in a few minutes. Sombra, seeing that happen, raised his hand toward the sky and the shadows responded, forming a perfect dome around the three of them, keeping them hidden and protected for the time being, allowing him to turn towards the duo that he was currently assisting.

"I must say, you two did a good job luring our foe into the open, or foes I should say." Sombra said, where he noticed that both Gohan and Piccolo were a little surprised by what he had to say, since they were so sure that there was only one enemy that was trying to take them out, before he glanced out at the area the attacks were coming from, "It seems that one of the warriors is currently acting like a scout, keeping his 'eyes' on the their enemies, while his partner is no doubt further away, firing the beams at his teammate, who is also acting like a reflector, sending the beams down at whoever he is currently targeting."

"So what can we do about them?" Piccolo asked, because at this point he was going to bow his head to whatever plan Sombra came up with, as he seemed to be capable of figuring out what their enemies were capable of doing and could figure out what their foes were planning with very little interaction on his part, making him an incredibly powerful ally to have on their side, and would become a terrible foe if their universes were the last two standing.

"You two are going to sit here for a few seconds, while I deal with the reflector." Sombra replied, to which he turned towards the edge of the dome and started to move forward, knowing that they didn't have a lot of time until their foes noticed that something was wrong, before another thought came to mind, "Tien, on the other hand, is more than welcome to continue what he's doing... heading for the real sniper."

Gohan had no idea what Sombra was talking about, since Tien wasn't in the area, but that was before he spotted their teammate off in the distance, waiting for the reflector's eyes to be drawn elsewhere so he could focus on the sniper, which made him realize that Sombra had likely seen him at some point and instantly knew what he was thinking. Sombra, on the other hand, stepped out of the dome and walked forward, using very small steps from his training with Yoruichi, in the art of using Shunpo, and later Ulquiorra, in using it to master Sonido, to get into the area that the reflector was standing in before he even realized that he had company. Fortunately it didn't take the reflector long to realize that he had company, causing the focus that he and the sniper had to shatter instantly as he turned his attention to the area that Sombra was standing in, where a grin appeared on his face, like Sombra had done something that he wanted.

"You fool! You walked right into our trap!" the reflector stated, showing that he seemed to be overly confident in his abilities and the combination that he came up with his partner, while at the same time revealing that he wasn't paying attention to what happened to his teammate, "Now that you're this close we'll blast you right off the fighting stage and eliminate you from the tournament, without you being able to lift a finger."

"Is that so?" Sombra asked, because it sounded like his opponent was definitely the overconfident type, as if he was proud of what he and his teammate were able to do, before he focused on something else that was happening, which his foe was currently missing, "Well then, it's a shame that your teammate won't be able to help you."

Tien, playing to his strengths, used a power that Rainbow and Applejack had called the Multi-Form, one that allowed the user to create clones of themselves, meaning that Tien stood there with three clones that looked exactly like him, making it hard for someone to see which was the real one, while the downside was that it split the user's attack and speed into fourths. As the clones charged towards the sniper, who was constantly moving after each time he fired something, Sombra understood the plan and made no move to assist Tien, as he intentionally used the three clones as shields so he could get ever closer to his target, much to the surprise of everyone that was watching them. Interestingly enough none of the clones disappeared after they were hit, rather they fell to the floor and seemed to be waiting for something, which let Tien get really close to where the sniper was hiding, where he brought his hands together and loosed his Neo Tri-Beam at the area the sniper was hiding in. That, of course, seemed to be the end of it as they both stood near the edge of the fighting stage, but the sniper, a green skinned humanoid creature with a beak-like jaw and wearing nothing more than red briefs and brown boots, decided that he deserved the last laugh and blasted the floor beneath him, seemingly sending only Tien over the edge, but he forgot the clones, which latched onto him from behind and hurled him over the edge as well, eliminating the two of them at the same time.

"Well then, it seems like it's your turn." Sombra said, though at the same time he raised his right hand and pointed his pointer finger right at the brick red skinned warrior that was in front of him, where dark strands of energy, with a dark green outline, started to gather in an small sphere in front of his finger.

"Y... You fool! Ki blasts won't work on me!" the brick red warrior exclaimed, revealing that his ability was to turn the beams that most warriors used into projectiles that he could fire at other foes or at the person that had used the beam against him, meaning that he believed that he had this battle in the bag.

"Did I ever say that my attack was the same as your partner's attacks?" Sombra inquired, as that was the truth behind his attack, that it was vastly different from the ki blasts that Rainbow and the others used in battle, and because he hadn't shown off this attack yet there was no way his target had any idea how different it was, "Cero Oscuras."

The instant the attack was done forming Sombra fired a black beam of energy, with a dark green outline, that raced through the air and zeroed in on where the brick red warrior was standing, though before he could move Dr. Rota, having recovered from his injuries, latched onto him and stated that he intended to show off his power, only for the beam to collide with the pair and send them flying off the fighting stage. Sombra sighed as he cut off the power to his attack and returned his hand to where it had been the entire time, discovering that while Universe 7 had lost it's second warrior so far Universe 2 had lost two more of their warriors, while Universe 6 ended up losing another warrior. Sooner or later he knew that the other universes were going to stop trying to take out Universe 7 and converge on Universe 13, since they were the only universe that hadn't lost one of their warriors yet, but at the same time he was counting on their foes attempting something like that, so they could really cut down the number of enemies they had to worry about. With that in mind he headed back towards the other fights, seeking another foe that he could knock off the fighting stage, all while recalling his magic and letting the dome disappear, freeing Gohan and Piccolo so they could continue the fight as well, since they might find a foe only they could defeat.

Sombra also knew that Sunset and the others were proud of their team, for assisting Universe 7 whenever they needed help and taking out enemies that would give them trouble, to which he smiled for a moment as he focused on the other enemies that would be waiting for him, knowing that it was only a matter of time until he knocked another warrior off the fighting stage.

Tournament: Frost's Plan

The Grand Priest looked down at the fighting stage, taking in the number of warriors that they had started with, the number of warriors that happened to be remaining from the various universes, and how many universes had been eliminated so far, all while keeping his ears open in case he was asked anything. Despite the fact that they were the Kings of All, and were the strongest beings in all of existence, there was one thing he needed to do every now and then, and that was to answer the various questions that his superiors had, whether it was about one of the martial arts styles or the warriors themselves. He felt that it had been in his best interests to make sure he knew who the ten warriors from the various universes were, and all of his children had given him some information on the various warriors, as the ones from Universe 13 had needed his own personal touch since Celestia was a mortal turned Angel, or immortal turned Angel since she and her sister were the two natural alicorns that existed on their home world. He truly found the warriors from Universe 13 to be the most fascinating of them all, based on what he was able to see and learn for himself, and he knew, from just the various sounds and comments that the Kings of All made, he wasn't the only one that shared that opinion.

His train of thought was interrupted once more as he heard the Kings of All discussing the number of warriors that were left in the tournament, this time trying to count how many warriors had been eliminated overall, and already knew that one of them would ask him to clarify the number so they didn't have to bother themselves with something that they deemed to be boring and dull.

"How many are left?" the Kings of All asked, though at the same time they looked away from their GodPads and faced the platform that the Grand Priest was standing on, their gaze allowing him to know that they weren't talking to each other and that the question had been directed towards him.

"Currently there are forty-six warriors left in the tournament." the Grand Priest replied, as this was one of the reasons that he was keeping his eyes on the fights that were happening before him, because despite everything both Kings of All were inconsistent when it came to counting, even though they could count pretty high when they were playing a game before Goku arrived to ask about the tournament.

"Forty... six?" the Kings of All inquired, once more showing him that they couldn't grasp what he was saying, causing him to mentally sigh as he considered what he needed to do to keep them focused on the tournament and the various fights that were happening before them.

"Well then, allow me to detail the status of each universe." the Grand Priest said, to which he turned his platform around and faced the Kings of All, as it appeared that no one was close to being eliminated, meaning that he could afford to take a few moments to explain the situation to his superiors, "First off is Universe 2, who has a total of six warriors remaining in the tournament. Universe 3 has seven warriors left on the fighting stage. Next up is Universe 4, who currently have four warriors remaining. Universes 6 and 7 are currently tied with each other at the moment, with eight warriors each. Universe 11 has the fewest warriors remaining, as they have three left. And lastly, there's Universe 13, who have the most warriors remaining, as they haven't had a single warrior from their team eliminated yet."

The Kings of All seemed pleased by this information, especially since one team seemed to have all of their warriors still, allowing the Grand Priest to turn his attention back to the fighting stage, where he was just in time to witness Dyspo sense the approach of a blue jelly-like warrior from Universe 3, Maji Kayo, who lashed out at Jiren. As it turned out Maji Kayo was kicked away from Jiren by Dyspo, who unleashed his 'Justice Crush' and blew the area around his foe up, where it appeared that his body had nearly been blasted apart, leading Dyspo to charge in so he could finish the job and take out another foe from the tournament. When Dyspo got close and kicked him, however, Maji Kayo revealed that he was just pretending and expanded his body to capture the Pride Trooper, even changing his left arm into a pair of scissors so he could ruin Dyspo's ears, prompting Toppo to moan as he realized that his ally had botched the fight. It was in that instant that Jiren stepped forward, distracting Maji Kayo so Dyspo could blow up the jelly around him and escape, which only prompted the warrior that caught him to enlarge his right arm to the point where it looked like a giant's arm... and before he could even attack his target Jiren thrust his right arm forward, like he was punching, and the sheer power behind his attack knocked Maji Kayo off the fighting stage, while reducing him to a much smaller form.

The Gods of Universe 3 were understandably disappointed in the fact that they couldn't learn anything from the brief exchange, as that was the reason Maji Kayo was sent to Jiren in the first place, while the Gods of Universe 11 merely smiled and watched the battles unfold, all while the Kings of All reduced the number of warriors left to forty-five.

While all that was going on Master Roshi sat between some pieces of the fighting stage that formed a shelter of some kind, one that he had let Goku help him into before sending the eager Saiyan back out to fight and eliminate some of the other warriors that wanted to take them out. He had been recovering his strength, what little he could get back before he needed to move again, and he knew that his time was running out, in the sense that one of the other warriors could come and attempt to take him out, meaning that it would be best if he took whoever his next opponent was out with him, to make things easier for his team. It also gave him some time to come to terms with the fact that it was best if he didn't tangle with Universe 11's warriors, as Jiren seemed more than capable of eliminating him in an instant and he knew that both Toppo and Dyspo would do the same thing, hence the reason he had asked to be put far away from them, while also putting himself some distance from the other warriors. The only good thing about this was that he knew someone from Universe 13 could come to his rescue if it became necessary for such a thing, as they had a habit of dropping into fights that he and the others were involved in, and after seeing everything they could do so far he knew they were fortunate to have them as allies.

After a few more seconds he sighed and pulled his sunglasses over his eyes again, as he knew that it was time for him to move out and see what sort of opponent the next warrior would be, because he had a few targets in mind that he might be able to defeat in his current state, easing the pressure on the others in the process.

"You seem very tired." a voice said, one that he knew wasn't one of his allies, causing him to jump forward and assume his battle stance once more, showing that he was partly ready for whoever had come to knock him off the fighting stage, even if his body seemed like it was weakened from the prior fight, "Where are you looking?"

Master Roshi had a second to turn his head and spot Frost, the warrior from Universe 6 whose body was similar to what Frieza possessed in his final form, his natural form, standing in the shadows behind him, which was followed by him being blasted through the air and collided with a tall rock pillar. Goku, as he expected, wanted to come and rush to his aid, since he hadn't recovered completely, but at the same time he also noticed Ribrianne fighting Chrysalis once more, their auras colliding as the Warrior of Love failed to understand that her love attacks were being devoured by her foe, who had to be gaining some sort of power from all of the energy she was eating. Before he could see what the others were doing Frost appeared in front of him and kicked him back down to the floor, showing that he was going to have some fun with him before attempting to knock him off the fighting stage, and when he lanced Frost pressed his left foot against his right shoulder, keeping him pinned while also kicking that area every so often. This just confirmed that Frost was the same person he had been back in the Tournament of Destroyers, before and after his trickery had been announced to both Beerus and Champa, meaning that the only thing about him that might have changed is his power.

"When there's no resistance, it's actually rather boring." Frost commented, showing that he might actually enjoy tormenting an opponent who had some fight left in them, which was the exact opposite of what Master Roshi was at the moment, since his power had been weakened earlier, which was what Frost was taking advantage of right now.

"I get it, you're going after weakened warriors, instead of fighting them face to face." a new voice said, to which both Master Roshi and Frost turned towards the direction it was coming from, where they found Pinkie sitting on a rock and noticed that she had her eyes on them, even though Master Roshi was sure that she hadn't been there a few seconds ago, making him wonder when she had arrived and how she got here without either of them spotting her until now, "It's not a bad tactic, since you're trying to ensure your universe survives, but you have to remember that Universe 7 is teamed up with Universe 13, and it was only a matter of time until someone came to assist Master Roshi."

The reason she talked for a few moments was because she had seen Master Roshi take one of the bottles out and was currently keeping it hidden from Frost, whose attention was solely on her at the moment, meaning that he had a plan to knock the warrior off the fighting stage and wanted to keep him distracted until he was ready.

"You know, I had thought of you as a stupid one, but that was oddly perceptive of you." Frost replied, because based on what he had seen earlier he was sure that most of Universe 13's warriors were just solely focused on their battles and didn't have a brain to fall back on, especially the pink one, but even if she had determined what his plan was it wasn't like she could beat him and ensure he was knocked off the fighting stage.

Pinkie smiled for a moment before disappearing from where she was sitting, surprising Frost in the process, before her fist connected with his chest and knocked him backwards, allowing him to watch as she assisted Master Roshi in standing once more, before turning her attention towards him.

"I'm not mad that you called me stupid, because you aren't the first one that's taken one look at me and come to the decision that I wasn't worth taking seriously." Pinkie stated, though at the same time a pink aura, her normal aura, flared to life around her as she stared at the warrior that Rainbow and Applejack called Frost, because she had come here for a reason and she wasn't going to leave until he was taken out of the tournament, "I'm mad that you would treat someone like they were dirt and torment them in such a way, so I'm going to stop you and knock you off the fighting stage."

Before Frost could even move Pinkie rushed at him, her punches causing him to retreat for a few seconds as he tried to avoid them, but even then she had a good time hitting him, as if he wasn't actually dodging her at all, before he growled and went on the offensive, causing his foe to immediately switch to a defensive pose as she started to avoid his attacks like they were nothing. Master Roshi, who was watching the battle unfold before his eyes, heard Pinkie humming for a few seconds, to a tune that he had never heard before, and her dodging seemed to match up as well, making him wonder what she was planning and making him curious as to how she could dodge all the attacks that were coming at her. At the same time it was a good thing she was here, because since Frost came for him he could focus his strength on preparing a second Evil Containment Wave and then fire it at their opponent, so he could help her in eliminating Frost, weakening the number of warriors that Universe 6 had as well. In fact he had to pause for a moment, as he had to wonder if he even needed to waste his energy on firing the attack, because Pinkie wasn't taking a single hit and it appeared that she was more than capable of taking on Frost, before he decided that it was best to be on the safe side and fire it anyway, as he knew that she'd get out of the area before the attack hit Frost.

As such he glanced at the bottle to make sure that it was open and that the cork was near it, that way he could target the lone bottle and seal it rather easily, without having to run far, before he focused his mind on his task and stared at Frost, whose back was turned towards him, as he raised his arms once more.

"Evil Containment Wave!" Master Roshi called out, moving his hands in the manner that would allow him to activate the move as the area around him took on the appearance of the technique that he was using, and Pinkie, seeing that he had something in mind, jumped out of the way as Frost turned back to look at what was going on.

Frost, caught unaware by the attack, was sucked up into the vortex that came with this technique, just like the last warrior it had been used on, and Pinkie watched as Master Roshi maneuvered Frost around a little before sending him flying towards the bottle's opening, kicking up some smoke in the process. When the smoke dissipated, however, they found that Frost was standing behind the bottle with a look of surprise and horror on his face, showing that he had no idea that such a powerful technique existed, before lifting his eyes as he focused on the pair that were in front of him, no doubt trying to think of a way out of this.

"That was close. I'm surprised that you had such a power left in your arsenal." Frost commented, his voice showing that, while he was trying to act calm and collected, he was still terrified of the power that Master Roshi had used against him and didn't want to experience it again, "An attack to seal away troublesome opponents... I have to admit that it's a rather useful attack to have in your arsenal, even with the amount of energy it requires someone to use."

"I bet it is," Pinkie said, as she knew about the technique from Rainbow and Applejack, because while they had actually never seen the technique in person, until now anyway, they had told her and the others about it, since both of them had heard stories about how Master Roshi used it in the past, before she raised her arms, "You know, he might have missed with his technique, but don't you dare think that I'm done with you!"

Frost raised his arm and blocked the incoming attack, one that seemed a little stronger than the ones he had been dealing with a few minutes ago, but he found that the force of her attack still knocked him away from Master Roshi and that she went on the offensive once more, forcing him back into the corner he had been in when they started fighting, as if nothing had changed. It frustrated him to no end, that he was using his natural form and that he was being overpowered by a simple pony girl that was wearing a strange metallic armor, which showed off her midriff oddly enough, and yet he had the strange feeling that this wasn't all the power that she commanded. He found that what few attacks of his he could get through the punches and kicks that were coming his way were brushed off like they meant nothing, as if Pinkie was saying that she was stronger than him, and he loosed a barrage of punches to catch her off guard, where she pulled her arms back and started dodging him again, humming that annoying tone she was humming earlier. For a moment he thought back to that one fight that Rarity had been in, where she dodged her foe's attacks with ease, and wondered if Pinkie had the same ability, before deciding that such a thing was foolish to think about, as each warrior from Universe 13 had their own powers and none of them were identical.

The only downside to him thinking about all this was that Pinkie bypassed one of his attacks and struck him in the side of his face, sending him flying through the air for a few seconds, where his body collided with one of the rock pillars and left a crater around the area he stopped in, and he had surprise written on his face.

"Good show Pinkie!" Master Roshi said, as he was happy to have her as an ally, because even with his powers he had the feeling that she'd somehow get around them and eliminate him before he even realized what had happened, before he glanced at the area that Frost was resting in.

"Thanks, but I wish he'd put up more of a challenge... I can't really let loose if this is his maximum power." Pinkie replied, because she had been itching for a good battle, one that rivaled the ones she had on the planet she had been sent to and rivaled the one they had with Sunset some time ago, before stretching her arms as she glanced back at her foe, who she knew she'd be eliminating soon enough, "Honestly, I'm thinking of just tossing him off the fighting stage and calling the battle over..."

"Am I a joke to you?" Frost asked, though at the same time he pried himself out of the crater and fell to his knees for a few seconds, something that he was starting to get used to thanks to the embarrassment he faced after his name was sullied after the Tournament of Destroyers, as he only knelt to Champa.

"If you were a joke, and I'm not saying you are, you wouldn't be a funny one." Pinkie admitted, showing that she was being serious about the entire tournament, as there was nothing funny about seeing two universes disappearing and having that possibility happen to her home universe, hence the reason she stood in her battle stance.

"You may think that you can best me, but you can't best him!" Frost said, to which he jumped out of the way as the rock pillar he had been knocked into shattered and Magetta burst through the falling rubble, where it appeared that he was aiming at Pinkie, who jumped into the air and avoided the incoming attack with ease.

While she might have dodged the first attack Pinkie used her fists and parried the next few punches that came her way, where she found that her new foe had some decent power behind them, before she was able to knock the Metalman a few steps backwards and loosed a perfectly normal sphere of energy at her foe, who used his hand to catch the attack and separate it into a few pieces that exploded on the rocks around them. Frost seemed to take great pride in saying that energy based attacks meant nothing to Magetta, and that included normal attacks, causing Pinkie to tilt her head for a few seconds, as she hadn't met a foe that was immune to her normal power, much less the six powers she had unlocked during her own adventure. What Pinkie discovered was that Frost started to use his teammate as a shield, having Magetta take her physical attacks and any energy blasts that she loosed from her hands, almost like he was taunting her or Master Roshi with the fact that no ordinary attack could defeat the Metalman, making her wonder if it was time for her to show off a little of her power, since she was sure that she didn't need a lot to deal with her foes.

"I keep telling you, in order to knock Magetta off the fighting stage, no ordinary attack will do." Frost shouted, keeping his focus on Pinkie, making it look like he was talking to her, while at the same time his teammate knew that he was using him to force Master Roshi to use the technique he had been using earlier, and a slight grin appeared on his face when he noticed that his plan was happening.

"Evil Containment Wave!" Master Roshi called out, knowing that this would be the last time he used this technique in the Tournament of Power, and since it appeared that Pinkie was able to distract both of their enemies at the same time he was able to place a new bottle, the third and final one he brought with him, on the ground in front of him, before he loosed the technique at the Metalman.

The moment he loosed the attack Frost, who had been keeping an eye on him the entire time, leapt into action and surrounded his body with a faint aura for a few seconds, where he used his hands and caught the Evil Containment Wave before it could even hit Magetta, surprising everyone that was watching them. Before either Master Roshi or Pinkie had a chance to do anything he sent the wave flying at Pinkie, who was struck by it easily enough, something that he briefly considered to be odd before brushing the feeling away, and was lifted into the air not a few seconds later, just like what happened to him when he was struck by the attack earlier. Master Roshi, seeing what was going to happen, crushed the bottle that was in front of him, thinking that it was all over and that Pinkie would be safe, but Frost revealed that the bottle that would have been his prison had been left alone, where he shifted his arms and sent his troublesome foe right into the opening, forcing her inside the bottle before he sealed it shut.

"Thank you very much, old man." Frost said, picking up the sealed container as Master Roshi fell to his knees, though for the moment he stared at the container and thought about who he had sealed inside it, as while this wasn't exactly what he had been hoping for, since he wanted to use it on Vegeta or Frieza, being the one to eliminate the first warrior from Universe 13 would earn him some points, "Thanks to you I can eliminate this troublesome opponent from the tournament and then knock you off as well, before moving on to the rest of your alliance."

"Did you really think I'd be that easy to capture?" a voice asked, to which Frost froze for a second, as it was impossible for him to be hearing that voice at the moment, before he turned his head towards one of the nearby rocks and found that Pinkie was sitting on it, staring at him with the familiar smile on her face, "What? You look like you've seen a ghost."

Frost gripped the top of the bottle and tore it open, expecting a beam of energy to shoot out and reveal that someone was still trapped inside it, but what he found was that there was nothing inside the bottle, making him wonder how Pinkie could have gotten out of the technique, while at the same time being sealed inside the small bottle he was holding.

"I don't have to explain myself to you." Pinkie replied, as if she was reading his thoughts, before Frost found her standing behind him, which he figured out when she slammed her hoof into his back and sent him flying through the air, with enough force that he shattered the bottle when he landed on it, preventing it from being used again.

Instead of sticking around, and fighting Pinkie some more, Frost escaped the area as Magetta targeted her, causing Pinkie to sigh as she avoided a few of the attacks and positioned herself behind the Metalman, who was dangerously close to the edge of the fighting stage. Once that had happened Pinkie's power shifted for a moment as a dark purple sphere of energy, not like the Energy of Destruction a Destroyer God used, formed in the air near her, one that she bounced on her knees for a few seconds before kicking it with the side of her leg. The sphere slammed into Magetta's chest with enough force to leave a dent in the metal, a surprise that came to Champa, his Kaioshin, and even Vados, while at the same time being more than enough to lift him over the edge of the ring and caused him to fall into the abyss, eliminating him from the tournament, much to Champa's annoyance.

"There, we took one of them out." Pinkie commented, though at the same time she rushed over to Master Roshi's side and helped him stand, as she could either lend him some energy and let him stay in the tournament, or she could watch as he eliminated himself, "What are you going to do?"

"Retire." Master Roshi replied, though he smiled as he fell backwards, knowing that it was high time he went to the stands and watched the rest of his team fight the other universes, and when he arrived at the stands he ate one of the Senzu Beans that they brought with them, taking away the fact that his life had been in jeopardy by using the Evil Containment Wave three times in rapid succession like that.

Pinkie nodded her head, noticing that the alliance was down to seventeen warriors now, before she turned back toward the other battles that were happening and started to head off in a random direction, as she would find Frost at some point and eliminate him for what he had done so far... though she did think about seeing if she could find the strange warrior that was with Universe 2, the one that saved Ribrianne and Rozie, just to make their lives easier.

Off in the distance Chrysalis and Ribrianne continued to battle, their auras surrounding them as they rushed forward and let their fists connect, briefly shaking the area around them in the process, while at the same time Chrysalis used her innate ability to siphon the love energy that her foe was using against her. She wasn't shocked by the fact that her foe could use such a power against her, and she certainly wasn't shocked by the fact that her foe's strength was much greater than what it was prior to her transformation, but what she found amusing was the fact that Ribrianne still hadn't noticed the fact that her attacks were doing nothing. Every punch, kick, and energy blast she used was laced with love energy, one that she freely gave to everyone that she attacked, meaning that Chrysalis was free to suck in all the power that she wanted, as Ribrianne seemed to be an endless well of love energy, allowing her to conserve her strength for the fights that came after this one and add her foe's power to her own stores. She had the feeling that she was going to need all the energy she could get, since Jiren and Toppo seemed to be the big dogs that would be the more challenging opponents, hence the reason she wasn't eliminating Ribrianne yet, so she could get all the energy she could before the true battle against the tougher foes started.

Chrysalis then blocked the incoming punch that was coming her way, stopping Ribrianne from hitting her, and a small grin returned to her face as the pink aura that her foe had broke apart and the fragments were consumed by her own aura, just like what happened with all the other attacks that were powered by her love energy.

"I must say, your love energy is something else." Chrysalis commented, though at the same time she locked her eyes with her opponent, seeing if she was starting to understand how terrible this match was for her, and knew that it would take too long for Ribrianne to figure out what she was doing.

"I told you, I won't accept praise from a Warrior of Darkness." Ribrianne replied, showing that she was still hung up on the fact that Chrysalis had taken out her Light of Love, which she and her two friends had tried to use on the other warriors, but that was good for Chrysalis, since it kept her mind off of what she was really doing, "I'll defeat you, and then the rest of your universe, with the power of love!"

Chrysalis smiled as they broke the connection between them and continued attacking each other, where Ribrianne repeated the word 'love' a few times as she swung her fists at her, attacks that were laced with love energy for a few seconds, before they struck their destination, even though Chrysalis sucked in the energy and weakened the actual attack, making it appear that nothing had happened to her. Of course Ribrianne seemed to be having some sort of conversation with the Kaioshin of her universe, as she declared to Heles, her God of Destruction, that she wouldn't lose this battle and then formed a heart shape in the air with her body, before firing her 'Pretty Cannon' at Chrysalis. Instead of running or dodging, like any of the other warriors would have, Chrysalis let the attack slam into her and explode, but the love energy that had fueled the attack was hers to suck in, rendering the attack useless, causing Ribrianne to unleash her 'Pretty Love Machine Gun', which was just a rapid ki blast type of attack, where the blasts took on the shape of hearts and each of them were fueled by love energy. Each of them slammed into Chrysalis, but just like the last few attacks she let them hit her as she sucked in their potent love energy, nullifying any damage she would have taken from the attacks while adding the energy to her stores, and since Ribrianne didn't seem to understand that her attacks weren't working she kept to her plan and absorbed all the power that her foe was offering to her.

"That warrior from Universe 2 seems to have a rather high level of love." Iru, the Kaioshin of Universe 8, commented, as he had been paying attention to the battles that were happening before them and found that Ribrianne's power was one that he was interested in, as well as her opponent's ability to take all the attacks and look like nothing was even happening to her, regardless of how many attacks she took.

"Most of the other gods might consider themselves to be the ones that will win, but they're far from the truth." Liquiir stated, though his eyes were drawn to the battle that Chrysalis was in, as he had an interest in all the warriors from Universe 13 and found that their powers were far beyond anything they had seen so far, "Even if Universes 7 and 13 make it to the end of the tournament, and their alliance falls apart, Universe 13 is still going to win the Super Dragon Balls."

"Lord Liquiir, you're rooting for Lady Sunset's universe to win?" Iru inquired, because that was odd in his mind, as he would have thought that his counterpart god would have sided with one of the universes whose Destroyer God he knew, not the newest Destroyer God and her warriors.

"Of course I am. I'd be a fool to root against her, especially after her own battle against Beerus." Liquiir replied, as he was referring to the match that the new God of Destruction had been in, shortly after being introduced to the twelve existing groups of gods, where Sunset tied with Beerus, an incredible feat considering she only had a few years under her belt at the time of their match, "If you carefully observe the match that Chrysalis is involved in at the moment, against Ribrianne and her power of love, you'll notice that the odds have been stacked in the former queen's favor the entire time, since the battle started to be exact, and that she's biding her time before eliminating Ribrianne. There's also the three sisters that never stray too far from each other, Adagio, Aria, and Sonata I believe their called, where one might consider them to be the weakest members of the team, and they might be right, but they would have to separate them from each other in order to eliminate even one of them from the tournament. Trixie, the warrior that seems to be a mix of at least three creatures, is clearly some sort of illusionist, based on what we saw earlier, but even then I can tell that there's more to her than what we've seen so far, and don't get me started on Pinkie... I'm not sure we want to know what her deal is, especially since she's escaped from an alternate dimension and a special prison that Universe 7 devised."

Iru had to admit that his counterpart god had a point on the warriors that he had mentioned, all of them had some sort of power that they were hiding and they were taking advantage of their innate powers to take out any enemies that they came across, before he thought about something else.

"What about the others?" Iru asked, because at this point he was sure that Liquiir was studying all the warriors from Universe 13 and knew something about them, though at the same time he could tell that the other gods were talking among themselves as they watched the battles happen before them.

"Rarity seems like a weakling at first, but that power of hers allowed her to dodge attacks with ease and knock her foe off the fighting stage without wasting a second," Liquiir continued, showing that he was definitely studying the warriors from Sunset's universe, more in the sense that he was interested in them and their powers, because most of these skills and abilities weren't being used by anyone else at the moment, "and there's no telling how strong she really is, so it would be best to keep an eye on her. Rainbow and Applejack, however, might be trouble to deal with, because they were raised by Beerus, Whis, Shin, and even Chronoa, so their base skills aren't to be dismissed, but even then I have the feeling that both of them are hiding a great power, one that will shock us when they decide to reveal what they're capable of. And then there's Sombra, who might be the strongest warrior on their team, whose power seems to be so great that he's been holding back whenever he steps into battle, and there's the fact that he left his blades by Sunset, effectively cutting his power to a quarter of what he's actually capable of."

Iru seemed shocked by that news, and clearly had no idea what to say to it, but Liquiir had only noticed that Sombra had intentionally weakened himself by leaving those blades behind, as he could feel bits of Sombra's energy coming from the pair of weapons, making him wonder what sort of power the warrior actually commanded when he was using them, even if he'd never get the chance to see it since weapons weren't allowed in the tournament.

While the gods were talking among themselves, or watching the battles while commenting on what they saw, Gohan loosed a short burst Kamehameha at the energy sphere that his foe, one of the robotic warriors from Universe 3, fired in his direction, blowing the attack up and letting him land on a rock pillar that tilted a little, which prompted his foe to attack him again, only he decided to jump backwards and hide himself as the area he had been in was blown up. At this point, with only half of the warriors remaining in the tournament, he knew that the strongest warriors from each universe were still on the fighting stage, which meant that Universe 13 had to have a large number of individuals that were around the same level as the ones he and his team were allied with. He, just like the rest of his team, was happy that Universe 13 even suggested that they ally with each other for the duration of the tournament, until they were the last two teams standing, because he had the feeling that they would have knocked many of their warriors off the fighting stage without even trying, if they had been enemies anyway. He also knew that the alliance had calmed Beerus down, as the thought of losing his daughters had been a terrible one and it might still be a reality if both of their universes were knocked out of the tournament, hence the reason they had to focus on winning the Super Dragon Balls.

When Gohan went to move again, however, he felt some ki gather near him and swung his left arm, hitting the side of a ki blast that had been racing towards him, one that he knocked into a rock pillar that no one was standing on, allowing him to turn and notice that his foe was the Yardrat from Universe 2.

"Not bad, warrior of Universe 7." the Yardrat commented, showing that he was happy to find someone that had been able to sense where his attack was coming from, even if he had other plans for their fight, and the open area that they were in was perfect for them to fight in, "I am the warrior that protects universe 2, Jimeze. For the peace of Universe 2, and for the beautiful Lady Heles and the Maidens, I will force you and your team to drop out of the tournament!"

"Many will try to do that, and only a few will succeed." Gohan replied, referring to the fact that it would be hard for the warriors of the other universes to take someone from Universe 7 out of the tournament, especially since Universe 13 rushed in and smashed whoever was trying to knock them off the fighting stage, though at the same time he raised his arms and assumed his battle stance.

For a moment it seemed like Jimeze would do the same thing, as he raised his arms and assumed his own battle stance, but after a few seconds he raised his fingers to his forehead and used Instant Transmission to move elsewhere, which was to Gohan's right, and then moved again when Gohan swung at him, before appearing and disappearing all around the area they were in to confuse his target. Gohan knew that lowering his guard against someone that could use Instant Transmission would be a mistake, possibly even fatal depending on what his foe had in mind for him, though it was hard to keep up with Jimeze, allowing the Yardrat to get behind him and kick him away from where he had been standing, only to use the technique again and kick him back towards where he had been standing a few seconds ago. Jimeze then went on the offensive for a few more seconds, kicking Gohan around the area they were in, using the Instant Transmission to get in place for the following attacks, before hitting him into the air and then loosed a few punches that knocked Gohan right into the floor, showing who had the advantage in this battle. Gohan was mostly caught off guard by the sheer speed that his opponent had when he was using his Instant Transmission, because while his father possessed the same skill he didn't use it in the same manner that Jimeze did, meaning that any knowledge he had on the technique was useless while he was facing this opponent.

"I can see, from your previous battles, that you have the potential to be a great warrior." Jimeze stated, though at the same time he lifted his hand up and charged a ki blast that would knock Gohan off the fighting stage, taking out the fourth member of Universe 7's team, while also making things easier for the rest of his team, "However, you're up against the wrong opponent right now. If, by some miracle, we meet again, maybe I'll teach you my attacks."

Normally this would be the time where a warrior would look at their opponent and fear that they would be knocked off the fighting stage, but all Gohan could do was smile for a moment as Pinkie rushed through the air and intercepted the ki blast the instant Jimeze fired it, flinging the sphere into the air, where it was free to explode without hurting anyway, while also surprising the warrior from Universe 2 in the process.

"I got here just in time." Pinkie commented, as she knew that someone else could have come in and saved Gohan from the ki blast, but at the same time she was the first one to arrive and that meant that dealing with Jimeze was now her responsibility, which was fine with her since it killed some time until she spotted Frost again.

"Very well then, I'll take you out first, then return to him." Jimeze stated, to which he raised his hands and disappeared once more, but when he reappeared behind Pinkie he noticed that his foe had disappeared as well, surprising him since he was sure that nothing was faster than his Instant Transmission.

"Too slow." Pinkie exclaimed, her voice coming from behind Jimeze, who turned around and found that she had gotten behind him, how he had no idea since he had only appeared in the area behind her for a brief second, before he decided that it was a fluke and that he needed to try his technique again.

Gohan pushed himself to his feet as she watched the pair maneuver around the area, where Jimeze would use his Instant Transmission to move to another spot and Pinkie would appear behind him, either saying nothing or repeating the same word she had told him the first time, which only caused him to move again. Pinkie's abilities, from what little he had seen so far, weren't to be underestimated or ignored, as she was a skilled warrior that looked like she had been trained from an early age, much like Rainbow and Applejack, and her armor revealed that she had to be a seasoned veteran of some sort of conflict, granting her the powers that she had access to, whatever those were. He was already impressed by what she could do, as she had broken out of an alternate dimension that one of Universe 11's Pride Troopers had created, resisted the gravity another one had created, broke out of the sealing bottle Frost had forced her into with the stolen Evil Containment Wave, and used some sort of dark energy to knock Magetta off the fighting stage, which only made him wonder what sort of power she was keeping hidden from them. He could tell that Jimeze wouldn't be the one to reveal that piece of information, as Pinkie was constantly appearing behind him whenever he used his Instant Transmission, and he could tell that she was quickly becoming tired of this game, meaning that she might end the battle soon and head off to find someone else to fight.

The end of their game came when Pinkie, instead of appearing behind Jimeze, turned around and kicked the Yardrat in the chest, stunning him for a few seconds, before lifted him into the air, charged some normal energy in her right hand, and then fired a ki blast that knocked Jimeze off the fighting stage, seemingly preventing him from being able to use his Instant Transmission to get back to where she was standing, causing Heles to sigh as she lost another warrior.

"Thanks Pinkie, I don't think I would have lasted much longer against him." Gohan said, as he was happy to have such a powerful ally come to his rescue, and he wasn't ashamed of needing help every now and then, especially since their two universes were after the same thing.

"No problem." Pinkie replied, though at the same time she shrugged, as she had been hoping to find someone else in the area and had failed to find him, because based on what Frost had done so far she knew that he was a threat to the safety of Universe 7 and determined that he needed to be knocked off the fighting stage soon, "I was just hoping to find Frost, so I could eliminate him from the tournament, because he ran away before I could knock him off the fighting stage earlier, and save your team some grief."

"I'm over here." a voice said, where Pinkie and Gohan turned their heads and found Frost standing on top of one of the nearby rock pillars, though at the same time he had his right pointer finger pointed up in the air, where a purplish ball of energy rested above him, one that looked like it could do some damage if it hit them, "Say goodbye!"

"Goodbye." a voice stated, one that caused Frost to stall as a burst of energy slammed into his back and sent him flying off the fighting stage, where Champa had a look of surprise that appeared on his face as Frost appeared on the stands, who was also shocked by what had happened, all while the attack he had been preparing broke apart and disappeared as quickly as it had been formed.

Gohan was surprised to find that Frieza, of all people, had been the one to eliminate Frost from the tournament, but at the same time he guessed it made sense, considering that they had fought in the Tournament of Destroyers and he had likely told Frost to stay away from his team once the tournament started.

"How dare you eliminate me!" Frost exclaimed, where Frieza, Pinkie, and Gohan glanced up at the stands for a second, as Frost was staring down at them with a look of anger in his eyes, like he couldn't believe that he had been knocked out by his counterpart from another universe, "I thought we had a deal!"

"No, you talked and I walked away." Frieza replied, as that was what he and Frost had been doing before the start of the tournament, when the other universes were deciding on what sort of plan they wanted to use, before he sighed and focused on something else, "You wanted me to team up with you, so we could get our 'revenge' on the Saiyans of our universes, and to have some fun as you put it, and I politely declined, by saying that I wasn't interested in turning back to my old evil ways and that I wasn't interested in fighting my own allies. I told you that if you went after my allies I would knock you off the fighting stage, and you not only went after Krillin, but you also went after Master Roshi and Gohan, and left yourself open at the right moment for me to knock you off the stage with ease. You might be good at deceiving people from your universe, Frost, but when it comes to an actual battle you fight like an amateur, though you could be an impressive warrior if you tried something new."

"Amateur?!" Frost stated, where the look in his eyes showed that he must have snapped for a second, meaning that calling him by that word wasn't the best idea in the world, something that none of them knew about, before his energy gathered around his right hand, "You dare treat me like an amateur?! Curse you!"

"No!" a voice rang out, just as Frost readied a beam attack that was pointed fight at Frieza's location, to which one of the Kings of All raised his hand into the air and erased Frost before he could even fire the attack, much to the surprise of everyone that was watching the event unfold, "No attacks from outside. Do it again and we'll erase all of Universe 6."

As Champa bowed his head and proclaimed that he was very sorry, while no doubt mentally cursing Frost in his mind for ruining his image again, Pinkie, Gohan, and Frieza went their separate ways once more, knowing that there were more enemies for them to deal with to ensure the safety of the multiverse... even though something told them that one of the stronger enemies would be moving soon, and that they weren't going to believe what happened next.

Tournament: Goku Versus Jiren

Chrysalis had to admit that Pinkie's idea to tackle Frost, and knock him off the fighting stage, had been a good one that could have worked if she had been given more time to hunt for her target, though at the same time it seemed like Pinkie was just fine with letting Frieza take care of the other warrior. What she was surprised by was how poorly Frost had taken being eliminated from the tournament and even seemed to think that whatever he had told Frieza would have convinced his counterpart from Universe 7 to join him, despite the fact that it was pretty clear that he was never going to return to that part of his life. In the end Frost got what he deserved, as he tried to attack the fighting stage and was erased by the Kings of All, showing the other warriors that if they attempted the same thing the pair wouldn't hesitate to do the same thing to them, all while leaving Champa feeling sorry that he even bothered searching for Frost. After that Frieza, Pinkie, and Gohan just separated from each other and sought out new enemies for them to defeat, to keep their universes safe and secure the Super Dragon Balls so they could fix the mess they were in, by restoring the universes that were erased, even though she personally felt that someone needed to convince the Kings of All that erasing a number of universes was a bad thing that they shouldn't do anymore.

Eventually she had to shelve that thought, just like some of the others she had over the course of the tournament starting, and blocked the incoming attack from Ribrianne, who she had made her personal target thanks to the endless well of love energy that the warrior seemed to possess, where she sucked in the energy and pushed her foe back once more, so she could be ready for the next attack that came her way.

"Here goes!" Ribrianne stated, showing that he previous attack was one in a long line of attacks that she had planned for their battle, where she jumped backwards and surrounded herself with her love aura once more, a mistake that she couldn't quite seem to grasp, before she stared at Chrysalis and prepared herself, "A maiden's charge!"

Instead of turning into a ball and rolling forward, like she had done earlier, Ribrianne charged at Chrysalis and used her shoulder to slam the changeling into the rock pillar behind her, and then continued to do so a few more times while repeating a number of words, where Chrysalis took the attacks and let her innate ability siphon the love energy that her foe was using against her. When she reached the word 'victory', however, her strength was enough to push Chrysalis through the rock pillar and they moved further back a bit, which was when she punched the maiden in the side of her face and knocked her away, allowing her to stand straight for a moment, all while watching as Ribrianne got back up with a spring in her step. Ribrianne's current form looked unappealing, that much was true, but at the same time her power and her attacks were nothing to sneeze at, the only downside was that Chrysalis was taking the power out of her attacks by siphoning the love energy for herself, and any bruises or cracked bones that might arise during their battle were healed almost instantly, nullifying the damage and annoying her opponent. At this point she knew that some of the gods might have figured out what she was doing, but they weren't telling Heles since she was supposed to figure it out on her own and tell Ribrianne to seek someone else to fight, meaning that she was free to exploit the bottomless well of love energy that was in front of her, until she decided that it was time for her to leave the tournament.

"As I've said before, you've got some amazing power." Chrysalis said, though what surprised her was that every time she spoke she made it sound like she was doing something to the very power that Ribrianne relied on, which was what she was doing, and yet her foe couldn't connect the dots, meaning that if she didn't connect them now she was just going to give up and take all the energy she could, without trying to see how smart her foe was.

"Of course my power is amazing! I have to win and obtain the Super Dragon Balls." Ribrianne stated, her tone showing that she had some sort of personal wish that she wanted to have granted and that the powerful wish granting orbs were the only things that could give her what she wanted, "It's for my objective of love!"

"Your... objective?" Chrysalis asked, because for the most part she was having a hard time understanding what sort of wish her foe wanted to make on the Super Dragon Balls, as all she knew was that it had something to do with love, which peaked her curiosity more than it should have.

"My wish!" Ribrianne said, sounding like she was annoyed that Chrysalis wasn't paying that much attention to what she was saying, but at the same time she jumped backwards and ascended to the top of the rock pillar that they were near, allowing her to stare down at Chrysalis once more, "It is... to make myself into a god! A goddess of love, loved by mortals from all universes!"

Chrysalis raised an eyebrow for a moment, as while it sounded like a good wish for someone like Ribrianne, who was entirely focused on the concept of love and it's various uses, she knew that it didn't sound like the one that would actually be granted when the tournament was over. At the same time she noticed that Heles was in agreement with Ribrianne, stating that her body trembled at the sight of her beautiful spirit, showing that she was focused on the beautiful aspect of the tournament, of which she saw none of, causing Chrysalis to focus on her foe once more.

"I've got to admit, that's an interesting objective to set for yourself." Chrysalis stated, mostly because it wasn't every day that she encountered someone that wanted to become a god, or in Ribrianne's case a goddess, but at the same time she knew that such a wish was never going to come true, not with what she and the rest of her team had planned.

"What about your objective?" Ribrianne asked, causing Chrysalis to pause for a moment, as she wasn't expecting that sort of question to be asked while she was fighting someone from another universe, and the look on her foe's face told her that Ribrianne was interested in what she was fighting for, "Surely you have a wish that you want granted as well?"

"Personally, I have no wishes that I would want granted." Chrysalis replied, and while that was the truth, as she was focused on saving all of the universes that were currently fighting each other, she knew that the Super Dragon Balls were powerful and could grant whatever wish the user wanted, something that she didn't care about in the slightest.

"So, your only interested in fighting strong warriors." Ribrianne stated, revealing that she really wasn't paying that much attention to what Chrysalis was saying, especially since the changeling was only fighting to save her universe and restore the ones that were going to be erased, to which she sighed and raised her arms, "Well then, look no further, as I am the strong warrior that will knock you from the fighting stage and claim the Super Dragon Balls."

It was in that moment that Pell, Heles' Kaioshin, handed his counterpart god some sort of pink wand, one that she held out for a second as she called out for Kakunsa and Rozie to aid her, where the two maidens raised identical wands up and started shaking them, calling out 'You can do it, Ribrianne!'. Chrysalis watched as the love energy of the wand holders transferred to Ribrianne, who seemed incredibly happy to receive their love as it formed an aura around her, one that caused her to shine like a star before she called out bits of her name again, as if she was going to transform again. What actually happened was that a heart formed around her and encased her in a shell of love energy, which then changed shape until it looked like a cocoon of energy that was resting on top of the rock pillar, and it took only a few seconds before cracks started to appear on the shell. Chrysalis watched as the cocoon shattered into a large number of small hearts, revealing that Ribrianne was standing in the same spot she had been in earlier, with a significant power boost, and the only thing that had changed about her was the fact that she had a pair of butterfly wings growing out of her back, or they were temporary and would disappear in time.

"With everyone's love, I am reborn." Ribrianne stated, her body moving in the same manner as when she did her first transformation, with the other maidens, while the only addition were her new wings, allowing Chrysalis to focus on the fact that the battle would be resuming soon, "A shining, magnificent me. Super Ribrianne descends!"

Ribrianne, following Heles' command to 'spread love to loveless universes', jumped into the air and spread her wings, where she gathered her love energy and formed a green bow, one that she charged her 'Heart Arrow of Love' attack with and then fired an arrow with a heart shaped tip at Chrysalis. Just like all the previous attacks Chrysalis drained it of all the love energy it had, nullifying any damage she might have taken from it, and then raised her aura as Ribrianne fired her 'Ribrianne Super Amore Shower', which was where she fired a rapid amount of arrows down at her target, only for Chrysalis to smile once more as her aura kicked into high gear and sucked in all the love energy that was coming at her, before she went on the offensive and knocked her foe backwards. It never ceased to amaze her that her opponent was so clueless about the fact that all her love energy was being drained from her attacks, providing Chrysalis with a near endless source of power, and she could tell that her thoughts had been right, the new level of energy that her foe possessed was much stronger than before, giving her a greater power boost than their earlier fight, even if she was mostly storing all the power away until it was time to use it against someone. She even took the 'Love Storm Arrow', basically the same attack as the second one with a different name, and sucked in all the energy that Ribrianne was giving her, before knocking her foe into the air, where she spun around and leveled herself before staring back down at the fighting stage.

"You fear this great love!" Ribrianne stated, once more showing that she had no idea what was going on and that she was grasping at straws, because Chrysalis was sure that any of the other warriors would have realized what she was doing and left her for a different opponent, but since this particular foe wasn't that smart she was going to take full advantage of it as Ribrianne formed two large hearts in the air around her, "I shall pierce you with this bursting love! Ribrianne Eternal Love! Kaboom!"

Chrysalis braced herself as the two hearts were melded into a single form and thrown down at her, like one of the large energy spheres that her allies used in their battle against Sunset, to which she braced herself and raised her hands towards the air, where she sucked in the love energy from the attack and kicked up some smoke as she devoured the entire heart, something that Ribrainne wouldn't notice at all and think her attack exploded. Once the power was hers, and her foe hadn't moved just yet, Chrysalis flashed up into the air behind her and kicked her down towards the floor, sending her foe through a few rock pillars before she came rolling to a stop, but what stopped her was Jiren's feet, even if the warrior hadn't moved an inch since his team was attacked. Ribrianne, noticing who she had stopped in front of, got up and ran away like a scared little girl, hiding behind one of the rock pillars near Jiren as she started spouting things about him and love, even though he was focusing on someone else at the moment, and Chrysalis could tell that she wasn't his target, which allowed her to sigh as she landed on top of another pillar. It didn't take her long to determine where the warrior was looking, as it appeared that Goku had come to a stop nearby and had been watching her fight Ribrianne, if one could call what they were doing fighting, and right now it appeared that Goku was the warrior that Jiren was setting his sights on, no doubt under the orders of Belmod.

Oddly enough Chrysalis noticed that Jiren took a moment to close his eyes, as if he was focusing on something else at the moment, and when she glanced at the stands for a second she noticed that Belmod was doing the same thing, before turning her head back towards Jiren as he opened his eyes, uncrossed his arms, and started walking forward... an event that caused the loose pieces of rock to rumble as the other warriors came to a halt, as they could tell that the World of Void was shaking, and Goku landed in the area near Jiren, knowing that it was time for them to fight.

"He definitely has some monstrous power." a voice commented, to which Chrysalis turned her head for a moment and found Sombra standing nearby, though right now it appeared that his eyes were locked on Jiren, which was good for them since she had the feeling they'd be fighting him at some point in the future, "And I'm not the only one that's sensed the sudden change in the air, as all of the other warriors have stopped fighting and are either staying where they are or they're gathering in certain areas to watch the fight unfold."

"So, you finally decided that it's time we fought?" Goku inquired, knowing that getting a straight answer out of Jiren was going to be hard, if not entirely difficult, which was why he shifted his body into his battle stance and stared at his new foe, all while knowing that this battle would give Sombra some information to work with.

All Jiren did in response was make a small change to how he was staring at Goku, causing the air to surge past where the Saiyan was standing and allowing everyone to feel his power for themselves, shocking many of the gods with the fact that a single warrior possessed as much power as he did, before the wind settled down a few seconds later. Goku stood there for a few seconds, with a few beads of sweat on his face as he stared at the warrior that was just glaring at him, as he considered what he wanted to do next, and when a drop of sweat fell from his face he called his base aura into existence and fired a Kamehameha at Jiren. The attack seemed to hit a wall of energy that rested in front of Jiren, causing the beam attack to break into strands that missed his body entirely, while making some of the watchers curious as to what Goku was doing, since they figured that he'd start with his full power, especially against someone as strong as his new foe, even though they would be wrong in their thoughts. Rainbow and Applejack, however, knew that Goku was testing his own power against Jiren's, gauging their strengths against each other while also giving Sombra some information on what their foe was capable of, and soon he'd change tactics, to see what sort of power Jiren really had.

Once Goku had determined that enough was enough he dropped the Kamehameha and powered up to his Super Saiyan state, where he burst through the air and rushed at Jiren, who stood still, almost like a statue, as Goku unleashed a series of attacks at him, aiming at his face, his sides, and his back, but none of his attacks seemed to do anything. After a few seconds of trying out that level of power Goku jumped backwards and powered up once more, this time ascending to the level of Super Saiyan 2, before he rushed forward once more, where his first kick to the side of Jiren's head seemed to have some effect on him, as he was able to get Jiren's head to move a little, but since he wasn't sure if it had been the force behind his attack or his foe pitying him, either of which was possible, he went with a few more attacks to be safe. When he determined that this level of power wasn't going to work either, since it appeared that the effects of his first attack couldn't be replicated, Goku jumped backwards once more and pushed himself to the level of Super Saiyan God, turning his hair and aura red once more, before rushing forwards. This time when he swung at Jiren his foe raised his right hand and stopped the punch with a single finger, where the air seemed to vibrate for a second, no doubt in response to what they had done, and once that was gone he loosed a series of rapid punches at his foe, where Jiren just used the same finger to stop his attacks in a similar manner as his first attack.

The result of those attacks caused the floor around them to sink a little, though the pressure mostly formed rings around where they were standing, and there were even a few pieces of rock that were lifted up into the air, but despite all that Goku could tell that he wasn't getting anywhere, hence the reason he eventually stopped attacking Jiren.

"You can't get serious like this, can you?" Goku asked, to which he pulled back as the floating rocks returned to the ground, though at the same time he flipped a switch as his aura faded, returning him to his base state once more, because he had the feeling he knew what sort of power his foe was looking to battle, "Then how about this?"

Chrysalis and the others watched as Goku focused his power for a moment and the air around him seemed to vibrate once more, which seemed to be a random occurrence when he shifted into his final Super Saiyan form, and it wasn't long before the blue energy, or god ki as it was called, flaked off his body and let both his hair and aura turn blue, showing everyone that he was in his Super Saiyan Blue form. Interesting enough both Belmod as his counterpart god, Cae, were looking down at the fight with smiles on their faces, no doubt thinking that this battle would be important and that they were confident that showing Jiren beating Goku, in his most powerful transformation, would cause the other universes to surrender and allow themselves to be erased. Personally, Chrysalis found both of Universe 11's gods to be annoying and completely arrogant, especially since her team hadn't lost a single warrior yet and none of them had found someone that would force them to show off their true power, and yet none of this seemed to matter to any of the other gods, meaning they were foolish for not seeing Universe 13 as the threat they were. In fact she noticed something else, which was the fact that Universe 11's Angel, Marcarita, seemed to be the most cautious of the trio, as she seemed to be focused on the other warriors from Universe 13, showing that she actually seemed worried about them and their powers, and might also be a little annoyed that her Kaioshin and Destroyer God were ignoring her comments.

It was clear that Belmod was too confident in Jiren's abilities, no doubt believing that there was no one that could even hope to beat him, meaning that, once Sombra had finished observing the incoming battle and the abilities that their foe possessed, he might have an idea on how to beat Jiren... they just had to be patient and wait for the battle to finish.

Goku, on the other hand, continued with his own plan, which was why he charged at Jiren and punched him, causing the warrior to raise both his arms and cross them in front of his chest, which was to stop Goku's attack, but he did send Jiren backwards and into a rock pillar, one that he punched the warrior through with his followup punch. They ended up going through two more pillars before they were in an open area again, to which the two of them went on the offensive and started exchanging blows as they moved through the air a little, which came to a stop when Jiren punched Goku in the face and sent him backwards. Jiren then flashed over to where Goku was headed and kicked him into the floor, creating a crater around him, and when Goku bounced into the air, from the force of the attack, Jiren was there to kick him up into the air, before raising both of his hands into a fist and struck Goku's chest, sending him flying into another rock pillar, and Jiren stood by him not even a second later. Jiren picked Goku up by one of his feet and then slammed him into the side of the rock wall near them, creating another small crater, before swinging him in a manner that carved out some rock as Goku's head met the stone, causing Goku to turn on his Kaio-Ken so he could escape Jiren's hold and then kick his face, an attack that barely stalled the warrior he was fighting. Jiren then gabbed onto his leg again and sent him flying towards the floor, where the Kaio-Ken was turning off as Goku used the last burst to get away from where his foe was going to strike, allowing Jiren to punch the floor as Goku appeared nearby with a Kamehameha ready to be fired, but when that happened Jiren dodged the beam and rushed at him.

Instead of engaging him in a fist fight again Goku jumped backwards and loosed a storm of ki blasts at Jiren, who just moved through them like they were nothing, before grabbing onto his leg again and sent him flying back towards the floor, creating a larger crater this time as Goku burst out of it, with his Kaio-Ken resting around his Super Saiyan Blue aura once more, and tried to punch Jiren. This time around Jiren took the attack and then punched Goku back into the floor, showing that he didn't care for whatever power Goku was using against him, and then rushed down into the crater, where the two of them continued to exchange punches and kicks with each other as they moved through the maze of rock pillars and rock walls that had sprung up from all the fighting. They passed by a few warriors from the other universes, who had all stopped their battles so they could see what sort of fight was going to happen between the two of them, before Jiren got the upper hand and punched Goku in the chest several times, only to follow it up by sending him flying into a rock wall, where a crater formed as soon as he hit it. A moment later Goku fell to his knees and huffed for a few seconds, as he now understood that Toppo hadn't been joking around when he said that Jiren was stronger than he was, but from his own experience he knew that no one was truly impossible to defeat, he just needed to figure out a way around Jiren's power, which Sombra was no doubt doing, and then they could bring him down.

Jiren, however, walked up to where Goku was resting and placed his right foot down on the Saiyan's back, pushing him closer to the floor for a few moments, so much so that the force of his jabs could seriously damage Goku's arms if he was in the mood to do so, before he grabbed onto Goku's hair and lifted him so they could see eye to eye.

"It's over." Jiren stated, showing that he believed himself to be the biggest dog in the tournament and that there was no one that could defeat him, though as Goku started to growl in annoyance, to him stating that the battle was over, Jiren loosed a powerful punch into Goku's stomach and stalled the warrior, before releasing a burst of energy at him.

To everyone that was watching Goku went flying through the air and crashed through three different rock walls that were in the way, slowing his speed somewhat, before he went over the edge of the fighting stage, but thanks to some quick thinking, and adding the Kaio-Ken once more, Goku was able to slow himself to the point where he could grab onto the side of the fighting stage and haul himself back onto the floor. That came as a relief to Beerus and the rest of Universe 7, as they had been worried that Jiren might have knocked him off the fighting stage, and it wasn't long before Goku gathered his power and rushed at his foe once more, since he seemed a little distracted at the moment. The reality of the situation was that Jiren was facing the area he had been sent in and seemed to shift his gaze slightly, which resulted in a number of punches striking Goku in the chest, stunning him since Jiren hadn't moved at all, before one last attack sent him flying to the side, confusing both him and most of the warriors that were observing their battle.

"Incredible. To think he's capable of using his eyes to strike his foes with his energy." Sombra commented, showing that he understood what Jiren had done to Goku, something that many of the observers hadn't caught since they weren't observing the battle as closely as he was, while also showing that he might have a few ideas for how they might be able to take him out of the tournament, before focusing on the fight once more, "Now then, what's Goku going to do against an opponent that's as strong as Jiren is?"

Goku, in response to his foe's strength, returned to his base state and jumped backwards, landing on one of the flat rocks that were behind him, before ascending to the top of the pillar that was behind him, allowing him to stand high above Jiren and the other warriors, before he raised both of his hands into the air, a movement that his fellow warriors from Universe 7 knew, and that also extended to Rainbow and Applejack.

"He's going to use his trump card, the Spirit Bomb." Applejack replied, answering Sombra's question, while at the same time the rest of her team looked at Goku for a moment, as they had heard of the technique before, thanks to what she and Rainbow told them, but this would be their first time seeing it in action, "The reason he returned to his base state is because it's far easier for him to gather energy needed to form the attack."

"Sorry, everyone!" Goku called out, to which the warriors of Universe 7 focused on him, as they all knew what he was planning once they noticed the stance he had taken and the position that his arms were in at the moment, hence the reason they were preparing themselves for what he was about to ask of them, "Lend me your energy! Please!"

Gohan was the first one to raise his hand and let a faint white aura surround his body for a moment, where Sombra watched as bits of his energy floated into the air and headed towards the area above Goku's head, though that was before Piccolo raised one of his hands and offered Goku some of his power as well. Androids 17 and 18 smiled for a moment as they remembered the last time they did something like this, back when Kid Buu was threatening their universe, before the two of them raised their hands and let their energy float into the air, heading towards the center of what was going to be the Spirit Bomb. Frieza chuckled to himself for a second, as he recalled being on the receiving end of the attack when he first fought against Goku and his friends, before he raised his hand as well, offering a portion of his power to the Spirit Bomb as well, knowing that a team effort would be best in this scenario. Vegeta smirked as he raised his hand as well, as he knew that this attack was quite devastating when it worked and even if it failed it would show the other universes that Universe 7 had some tricks up their sleeves as well, before Krillin, Tien, and Master Roshi raised their hands and offered an even greater amount of their energy to the Spirit Bomb, mostly because they wouldn't be fighting anymore and knew that Goku needed all the energy he could get for this attack.

"Thanks, everyone!" Goku said, raising his voice so his teammates could hear him, which just so happened to be at the same moment that the strands of energy gathered together and formed the smaller Spirit Bomb, something that he would concentrate on developing into it's larger form before throwing it down at Jiren, before he lowered his voice as he noticed something that only he should know, "It's going to take too long to gather all the energy I need for the Spirit Bomb."

"I'll wait." a voice stated, to which Goku and some of the others glanced at Jiren, as he was the one that had spoken, but at the same time that actually surprised some of them, because it didn't make sense for someone to allow their foe to charge such a powerful attack and then fire it, but it appeared he had his reasons, "I said I'll wait. That's your special attack, isn't it? Come with all your strength!"

Goku seemed caught off guard for a moment, which was understandable since this was the first time one of his foes had seen him charge the Spirit Bomb and was actually letting him finish charging it, before he focused his mind on the task at hand and made sure the attack formed as it was supposed to. Chrysalis, however, noticed that Ribrianne was sneaking around the area that was behind Goku, no doubt planning on attacking his backside and destroying the Spirit Bomb in the process, to which she rushed through the air as she fired her Pretty Cannon, sucking in the power as she intercepted the attack, much to Ribrianne's surprise, before she punched the warrior in the face and knocked her away from where she had been standing. Interesting enough Iwne, Arack, and Geene, the Destroyer Gods of Universes 1, 5, and 12 respectively, were surprised by the power that Goku was pulling together and the fact that such a power existed in a 'low ranking universe', while Liquiir smiled, showing that he knew it was best not to underestimate either of the universes that had formed an alliance with each other. Despite all of that happening, and that there could have been some distractions for him, Goku was able to pull together enough energy to form the massive Spirit Bomb that everyone from his universe knew on sight, while at the same time Universe 13 got to see the attack for the first time.

Jiren, on the other hand, stared up at the attack as it finished forming, knowing that he could break it in due time, and Goku, indicating that this was his universe's Spirit Bomb, threw his hands down towards the area that Jiren was in, sending the massive attack down at his opponent.

For a moment all everyone could see was the Spirit Bomb colliding with the area that Jiren was standing in, kicking up a lot of wind and rock fragments in the process, and for the first time Sombra found that Belmod and Cae were sweating, showing that they were a little concerned about what happened to their greatest warrior, before the Spirit Bomb started to be pushed back towards where Goku was standing. As it turned out Jiren, despite being in a decent sized crater from the attack colliding with the area he was in, wasn't harmed at all and had his left hand raised in the air, applying some force to the attack and was in the process of sending it back towards the warrior that had created it. The warriors from Universe 7 were shocked by the fact that the Spirit Bomb was being pushed backwards, especially since Goku had most of his stamina left at this point in time, and Goku pushed himself into his Super Saiyan Blue form to stop the Spirit Bomb before it reached the pillar he was standing on, which only prompted Jiren to raise his right hand and apply more pressure on his side of the attack, causing it to resume it's trek to where Goku was standing. Goku, still surprised by what his foe was able to do, added his Kaio-Ken back to the equation and used the 'times ten' version of it, which allowed him to stall the Spirit Bomb just in front of the pillar, not that it was better than what was happening earlier, before kicking it up to 'times twenty' and sent the attack back down to where Jiren was standing.

Jiren actually seemed to struggle against the power of the Spirit Bomb, which was being powered by Goku using his Super Saiyan Blue with a Kaio-Ken times Twenty, before he forced his power on the attack again and sent it back towards the pillar Goku was standing on, shattering the top of the pillar as he knocked Goku into the air above the fighting stage, once more to the surprise of everyone that was watching their fight. A few moments later, however, a light shined in the space where Goku had been and the Spirit Bomb was pushed back down towards Jiren a little, showing that Goku hadn't been swallowed just yet and that he was still struggling against the power that his opponent commanded. Jiren, seeing that happen, lowered his hands back to his sides and used his eyes to force the Spirit Bomb back towards Goku, where his energy was transferred to what he was targeting, before Goku did the same thing and trapped the attack between where the two of them were positioned. The fact that they were able to do this, and display a portion of their power in such a manner, actually interested some of the gods that were watching them, while at the same time the Kings of All were cheering the two of them on, clearly showing they had no preferences to who won the battle.

With the Spirit Bomb trapped between the two of them it actually seemed to shrink for a few seconds, all thanks to the power that they were forcing upon it, before it suddenly expanded into a much larger form that was larger than what it had been when Goku made it. That wasn't the only time it happened, as not even a few seconds after Goku returned it to it's normal size it expanded back to the size it had been thanks to their energies, before expanding to the point where it was double it's original size, which was followed by the Spirit Bomb energy shifting to the point where it was acting like gravity. The reason that was a thought was because parts of the fighting stage cracked like a number of small craters were forming all over the place, rock pillars and walls were shifting under the intensity of the power they were using, and all of the other warriors faced the Spirit Bomb as they wondered what was going to happen next, except from Ribrianne, who insisted on attacking Chrysalis again as they moved around the area they were in. While they did that the Spirit Bomb turned pure white as the same energy branched out from where it was resting, causing some of the watchers to worry that allowing it to reach this state was a bad thing, and it even enlarged a bit more in the process of being caught between the two powerful warriors.

That was, however, before Jiren changed his glance and the Spirit Bomb stalled for a moment, where it shrunk down to a very small point and turned black, while leaving a faint black circle that acted like the edge of the actual attack, before the energy surged into the new core as the bomb fell out of the air... and, to the horror of Beerus, the rest of his team, and both Rainbow and Applejack, Goku was pulled into the 'black hole' that had been created and disappeared as the Spirit Bomb finally detonated it's payload in the area in front of where Jiren was standing.

When the smoke finally cleared the warriors, from all the competing universes, and the gods that were observing the tournament found that there was a massive crater in front of where Jiren was currently standing, the area that the Spirit Bomb had struck before exploding, and there was definitely no sign of Goku anywhere. Gohan and the others stood around the edge of the crater, where bits of blue lightning danced from one part to another, excess energy from the attack detonating, though they were all shocked by the fact that Goku had been pulled into the heart of the Spirit Bomb and disappeared when it exploded. Jiren, however, wasn't shocked or surprised, showing that he knew such a thing was going to happen when the attack had been formed, and simply closed his eyes, almost as if he didn't give a damn that he had broken the most important rule of the tournament, that being no killing your opponent, and believed that he wasn't going to be punished for his actions, annoying some of the warriors in the process, especially Rainbow and Applejack. Beerus, on the other hand, looked like he was fighting a number of emotions at the same time, sadness and anger to name the ones that were at the surface, as he refused to believe that this just happened and that one of his greatest warriors, one that happened to be one of his friends, had been so utterly destroyed that there wasn't anything left of him.

"So he's vaporized? Which means he's dead?" Champa inquired, as he overheard Shin and the Old Kai talking about what happened, where Shin also seemed devastated by the loss of Goku, a pain that was felt among all the warriors and gods of Universe 7, before he determined something on his own, "That means that Jiren should be disqualified from the tournament, since he killed him, right?"

"I wouldn't count on that happening." Vados replied, though she was happy to see what Champa was actually thinking about this on his own for a while, but, once again, it seemed that he kept coming to the wrong conclusion, hence the reason she had to correct him, "It was his own attack that vaporized him, not one that Jiren used against him."

"Indeed." the Grand Priest said, showing that he had been listening to what the gods and Angels were saying among themselves, as many of them were in agreement that Jiren should be disqualified for killing Son Goku, regardless of whether or not it was Goku's attack that had been responsible for his destruction, "Regardless of the process, Son Goku destroyed himself. Basically, it could be considered self-destruction. Therefore Universe 11's Jiren shall receive no penalties for what happened to Son Goku."

Sunset frowned as she heard that, because she felt that there should be some sort of penalty for killing Goku, and yet the Grand Priest was basically waving off the whole no killing rule, deciding that it was because of the Spirit Bomb that Goku had died, and she disliked the smirks that were on Belmod and Cae's faces at the moment. Despite their past disagreements, of which there were a few, she found that the rest of her fellow gods from Universe 13 agreed with her thoughts, that Jiren deserved some form of punishment for his actions, and none of them were particularly happy about Goku's death being treated like this. At the same time the warriors on the fighting stage stood around the smaller crater that Jiren was standing in, where Universe 3's warriors forced Toppo and Dyspo down to where Jiren was waiting, showing Belmod that his plan wasn't as great as he thought it was, that the other universes were willing to fight, even if it meant going up against someone like Jiren. Champa, upon seeing this happen, called out for his warriors to get back into the battle and knock off some of the other warriors that were standing between them and the Super Dragon Balls, which only prompted the Grand Priest to declare that the tournament would still continue, as there was still over half the time left in the tournament, as noted by the size of the central pillar.

In fact the only other beings that looked sad over Goku's passing were the Kings of All, as they both considered Goku to be their only mortal friend that treated them like they weren't the most powerful beings in the multiverse, and even then they seemed to hesitate to tap Goku's image on their GodPads... which was great since not a few seconds after the Grand Priest stopped talking the entire World of Void started to shake with a familiar energy signature appearing, bringing a smile to the faces of Beerus, his team, and anyone else that was sad about Goku's 'death'.

"Beerus, do you have anything to say about this development?" Whis asked, though at the same time he had to smile as well, because Goku was one of his students and it would have been incredibly dull without him around, even with the others left, and this just reflected Goku's refusal to give up.

"Yes, I do." Beerus replied, to which he closed his eyes for a moment, as he could already imagine the looks on Belmod and Cae's faces when they realized who was returning to the Tournament of Power, before his eyes snapped back open as he stared at the area the Spirit Bomb had exploded in, "He's coming!"

The instant those words left his mouth a pillar of white energy burst out of the center of the crater, where the wind around all of the warriors acted up and swirled around the fighting stage that the Grand Priest had built, while at the same time bits of rocks and boulders lifted into the air a little as they listened to the power of the pillar, but Beerus kept the grin on his face as the silhouette of Goku, hunched over a little, appeared. Everyone watched as Goku, as that was who was standing in the middle of the pillar, pushed himself back to a standing position, where the Kings of All stopped what they were doing and drew their fingers back, keeping him in the tournament, before they noticed that the upper part of the orange section of his gi had been destroyed thanks to the explosion. It wasn't long before the pillar of energy disappeared and the wind returned to normal, though that was when everyone was able to see Goku standing there with a new complex silver, purple, and blue colored aura that consisted of rippling fire-like energy, and even had sparkling particles that seemed to be moving upwards. When Goku turned around Sunset and the others discovered that his eyes had taken on a more stern expression, with silver colored irises, and his hair seemed spikier than it had been earlier, with a few loose strands here and there, but for the most part it seemed like whatever had happened had given him a new ability.

"It doesn't look like he just survived that explosion out of dumb luck." Discord commented, though at the same time he knew that this was something different, as none of them had experienced this sort of power before, and he could tell that some of the gods were wondering what sort of power Goku had unlocked.

"Indeed, and he's also admitting a tremendous amount of heat, while his energy remains calm." Twilight added, to which she used some of her magic and summoned a quill and an empty journal that she kept in a private storage area that only she could access, as this was something new and she wanted to observe it in great detail.

"Let us observe the next phase of their battle." Sunset said, as she knew that Goku was going to be focused on getting back at Jiren and resuming the fight that had been interrupted with the Spirit Bomb exploding, and this would give them a good chance to see if any of the other gods knew what sort of power this was, "After all, this is the first time Goku has used whatever power this is, judging by Rainbow and Applejack's expressions, and I'm curious as to what sort of power he might have unlocked with this ability."

Goku seemed to stare at Jiren for a moment, showing the observers who he was interested in, before he took a few steps forward, where he flashed through the air and suddenly appeared near Jiren, only he was in the middle of a kick that his foe had avoided. The sheer speed of his movement surprised those that were watching them, even surprising both Toppo and Dyspo in the process, before Goku flipped backwards as the two Pride Troopers noticed him and made sure that his face was level with Jiren's, who raised his fist and swung at him. In the following instant Goku seemed to dodge the attack without doing anything, like he wasn't in control of his body or something, and sent his own punch down at Jiren, who swung at him with his left fist and let their attacks connect, where the force of their fists meeting created another hole around them as an explosion followed. Goku returned to the center of the larger crater after that happened, where he was followed by Jiren once more, but this time around Goku seemingly dodged the incoming attack and also dealt his own at the same time as he landed behind Jiren, where he looked at his body in surprise for a few seconds as Jiren turned towards him and wiped his cheek, getting rid of the slight mark that had been made from the last attack.

Sunset could tell that Goku's attacks were working now, even if he only grazed Jiren's cheek, and this was quite the development since none of his attacks had worked in his Super Saiyan Blue form, but at the same time she noticed that these movements were the ones that Goku had spent a lifetime perfecting, meaning that this was something entirely different and new to everyone in Universe 7.

That was when Toppo and Dyspo slid down the sides of the large crater, with Toppo declaring that Goku didn't know when to give up and that he had already lost their battle, before the two Pride Troopers attacked him at the same time, which only prompted Goku to catch their attacks with his hands and then send them flying away from him. It was quite the shock to everyone that was watching the battle, especially the gods since they had seen this somewhere else before the tournament was announced, while Whis seemed to think about what they were seeing and was comparing it against what he knew from his own lessons. Toppo, not wanting to give up, raised his hand as he flew through the air and loosed a continuous storm of blasts from his Justice Flash technique, where Goku turned around and started walking towards Jiren, causing the blasts to hit the area he had been in seconds ago and attempt to catch up with him, allowing Goku to hit one of the blasts away from him and prompted Jiren to signal him to stop. Once Toppo had stopped attacking him, however, Goku burst through the air and tried to attack his foe once more, where Jiren used his eyes to try and blast him away, like he had done earlier, though this time around whatever was happening to Goku allowed him to defend against the attacks and break it, before going on the offensive as his attacks met Jiren's... before he forced the mighty warrior backwards a little bit and then the two of them launched themselves into the air, where they continued to exchange blows with each other, all while the air around them shook as they battled each other.

The most interesting thing was that Goku's attacks were getting quicker, sharper, and heavier, showing that he was evolving and improving in this battle, which was currently freaking Belmod out, as both of his hands were on the ball shaped parts of his hair, and it was Beerus who revealed what was going on.

"It's Ultra Instinct." Beerus stated, though at the same time most of the gods that knew about the power, which didn't include Universe 13 since this was the first time they had heard about it, were shocked by the fact that someone like Goku could even attempt to unlock such a power.

Sunset found that this state, Ultra Instinct, was a state that was incredibly hard for even the gods to obtain, meaning that mortals, like Goku for instance, had an even harder time obtaining it, where Whis explained it as the users could react automatically to any threat without the need to acknowledge it, meaning that one's body could move and adapt in battle, allowing them to attack and defend without thinking. She thought back to when Beerus fought her, as it seemed like he might have used that technique a few times during their battle, and Whis went on to note that he believed that the Spirit Bomb was the trigger for Goku breaking through his shell and reached the inner potential that he possessed, almost like this was a limit breaking type of power. While Whis was explaining all this Goku and Jiren were still clashing, their powers causing blue lightning to flash as their fists connected with each other as they soared through the sky, while a few strands burst out of the sky and hit the ground, carving lines into the floor or just exploding, even toppling one of the pillars in the process, which made everyone glad they were getting out of the way as they watched the fight unfold. Sunset found herself drawn to how Goku was able to attack and defend himself, like he wasn't in control at all, and realized that the ability to access this sort of power was hard to come by, but even then the strength it gave the wielder seemed to be well worth the intense training that one would have to go through to unlock it's power.

Eventually something happened, as Goku let out a roar of some kind and rushed forward, kneeing Jiren in the chest and causing surprise to appear on his foe's face, as well as Belmod's face, before he loosed a Kamehameha that knocked Jiren back into the center of the crater and had him rest against the side of the central pillar. From there he burst forward with one more attack that was designed to do some damage to Jiren, maybe even knock him off the fighting stage entirely so no one else would have to deal with him, but when the smoke cleared they found a red aura resting around Jiren, showing that he had gotten serious for a moment, and that was followed by the Ultra Instinct aura disappearing as Goku's body returned to normal. He then blasted Goku away from him, revealing that he no longer cared about him, and the only thing that prevented Goku from being hunted down and eliminated was Hit attacking Jiren, but even as Jiren changed foes Frieza rushed through the air, grabbed onto Goku, and pulled him to safety, in an area where Pinkie and Rarity happened to be on standby. A golden circle filled with strange symbols surrounded them for a moment as Rarity dealt with the various bruises and cuts that had appeared on Goku's body, revealing that she had a healing spell at the ready for him, while Pinkie seemed to draw in some energy, either from herself or from something around them, and imparted the energy to Goku, replenishing some of his stores and giving him enough to move and fight again.

"Ultra Instinct, a power that the gods fear..." Frieza commented, while at the same time hearing the battles resuming around them, showing that the other warriors didn't seem to care much for Jiren's display, before he turned back towards his teammate and allies, "you're one lucky man, Son Goku."

"Indeed he is, and we're lucky the Grand Priest didn't have a rule against healing abilities." Rarity added, though at the same time she waved her hand and the circle disappeared, showing that she was done with mending Goku's body, where Pinkie nodded her head and pulled back as well, all while helping their ally onto his feet, "Otherwise it would have been impossible to get you anywhere near the level of energy you had before using the Spirit Bomb, though this should give you enough to keep you out of danger."

"Thanks for the help, though I have the feeling danger will find me anyway." Goku said, where he let Frieza help him onto his feet and stretched his arms, as he had been sore a few moments ago and found that whatever Pinkie and Rarity had done had gotten rid of the effects of his battle with Jiren, "So, what's next?"

"Sombra wants us to keep to the original plan while he continues to observe Jiren." Frieza replied, knowing that there might be another fight happening soon, between Hit and Jiren, one that could yield more information on their foe's abilities and powers, which could then be used against him, "He's clearly got some sort of idea in mind, he just wants to make sure it's a good one before telling anyone else... so until then take out whoever challenges you and wait for him to call us back together."

Goku honestly had no idea what sort of plan Sombra had come up with, in the short amount of time that he had been battling Jiren, but at the same time he was excited to see what he had thought up, especially since he had the feeling that using Sombra's plans might be the key between victory and defeat.

Tournament: Resolution

Goku had to admit that it was a good thing they were allied with Universe 13, who had two warriors that could mend his wounds and even share a bit of their energy with him, something that Vegeta or even Frieza might have given him, since they wouldn't have wanted him to remain defenseless. He had no idea that Rarity and Pinkie could even do something like that, as the last warrior from their universe he had seen do it was Applejack, but he wasn't about to complain about the situation that he was in, not after narrowly surviving the Spirit Bomb and awakening a new power that might very well be the key to beating Jiren. He knew that there were strong warriors in the other universes, Rainbow and Applejack to name just a few of the ones that he had some experience fighting, but seeing Jiren in action, and witnessing the powers the mighty warrior possessed for himself, he had come to the conclusion that now was the time for them to follow whatever plan Sombra had come up with. Sure, that meant keeping his head down and making it seem like he was recovering from the battle he had been in, while his teammates and allies picked up some of the slack, but at the same time they could study Jiren some more and possibly come up with a way to defeat the warrior.

Based on what little he knew about Sombra and his plans, which wasn't very much he had to admit, he could tell that both Rarity and Pinkie understood that working along whatever plan their strategist had would be the key to both of their universes surviving to the end of the tournament, if they could knock Jiren off anyway, meaning that if this was the plan that Sombra wanted them to follow, and it sounded like it was that way, then he might as well go with the flow.

"Okay, I'll try to lay low and avoid fighting as much as possible, but I guarantee nothing." Goku said, deciding that he might as well warn Frieza, Rarity, and Pinkie of the fact that he might get pulled into a fight that he would rather partake in, rather than avoiding it like Sombra wanted him to.

"Sombra suspected you might say that, and you could say that he's counting on you entering the fights again at some point in the future." Rarity stated, though at the same time she was beginning to see why Celestia and Luna had been so terrified of him and his plans a thousand years ago, when he was the dreaded King of Darkness that had taken control of the Crystal Empire, because he was great at planning ahead and likely had five or six different plans, depending on what happened during the battle between Hit and Jiren, "I think, from just the short amount of time you used it, he's come to the conclusion that your Ultra Instinct might be the key to defeating Jiren... or it might not be, since we have no idea what's about to happen in the next fight."

Goku nodded his head, showing that he understood that Sombra wasn't to be messed with and that he already had at least two plans to deal with Jiren, possibly more since Rarity didn't elaborate on what else she had been told, while at the same time he noticed Frieza's tail twitch for a few seconds.

"Personally, I'd rather not tangle with Jiren until Sombra says that we're ready to move against him." Frieza said, where he showed that he was slightly fazed by the power that the warrior from Universe 11 had displayed, in stopping the Spirit Bomb, repelling it, and then destroying it, before holding his own against the power that the gods feared, a power that none of them even knew existed, despite the fact that Goku and Vegeta had been given hints to what it was by Whis, when they first started training with him, "Until that time comes we had better return to the battlefield and see if we can't take out a few more enemies, especially now that Jiren will be uninterested in all of us."

Despite not actually saying what was on his mind, least someone from another team overhear them, Goku knew that Frieza was hoping that he could unlock the power of Ultra Instinct once more, get a better feeling for the power that had put him on Jiren's level, and maybe unlock it for a longer period of time so he could knock the powerful warrior off the fighting stage. That would be a great development in their battle to save the multiverse, unlocking the power that the gods feared and use it to defeat one of the greatest opponents that he had ever faced in his life, and it seemed like that was one of the plans that Sombra had come up with, just from seeing the technique once. He honestly had no idea if he could get the power to come back, not after what he had been through, but at the same time there was the chance that he could pull it off and use the power to their advantage, but for now he knew that it would be best if they went their separate ways and continued to fight against the warriors from the other universes. With the four of them agreeing on a course of action they each went their separate ways, searching for enemies to take out while keeping an eye on Jiren, even though they all knew that one warrior was observing him with a look of interest in his eyes, studying him for the battle to come.

Sombra, on the other hand, remained at the top of the rock pillar that he had chosen to stand on top of when Goku and Jiren were having their fight earlier, but now he was alone, as the rest of his teammates had gone back down into the battlefield and were searching for enemies to knock off the stage, allowing him to stare at Jiren and Hit, who were still standing in the middle of the large crater that had formed from the Spirit Bomb exploding.

Hit, growing tired of his fist being held, raised his other arm and threw a second punch at Jiren, who caught his attack and then spun him around like he was a toy, causing him to stay in the same spot for a few seconds, before Jiren threw his own punch at Hit, who then used his Time-Skip to get around to Jiren's backside. Jiren, however, reacted with great speed and dodged the attack that had been coming for him, allowing him to go on the offensive as Hit raised his defenses, but it was during those attacks that he activated his Time-Skip again and got behind his foe once more, and when he attacked Jiren dodged and punched at him, forcing him to reactivate the technique to avoid being struck. What interested Sombra was that Jiren seemed to notice that the technique he was up against was the Time-Skip, while at the same time Hit gained an understanding of the power behind Jiren's attacks, the same ones Goku went up against, meaning that whatever happened next was going to be both interesting and informative, which gave him more reasons to stick around and watch the two of them fight each other some more.

"You... do you seriously intend to defeat me?" Jiren inquired, though at the same time he stared down at Hit, who was standing on the actual floor of the fighting stage while his opponent was on one of the smaller rock fragments that had fallen during one of the previous battles, forming a flat platform in the process.

"That's my job!" Hit replied, reminding those that knew of his power that he was someone who took targets out and did so like a professional, hence the reason he was the greatest assassin in Universe 6, before he activated his technique and moved himself up to the platform that his foe was standing on, all while leaving a faint purple aura around his body, like the barriers that were used against Lavender and his poison.

The reality of the situation was that Hit was using his Parallel World, or Tides of Time as some called it, where he could transfer his real body into a personal dimension that he had access to, keeping a fake one in place of his real one, allowing him to maneuver around to Jiren's backside, where he threw a punch at his target, only for Jiren to swing back at him and strike his arm, shattering both the dimension that he had formed and the fake version of himself. Despite standing up to Jiren's frightening strength, and the fact that he was reacting to his movements, Hit continued to attack his foe, where his target would dodge the attack and then retaliate almost immediately, causing him to lash out at Jiren's feet, which only made his foe jump to dodge the next move. Of course Jiren spun around like a ball a few times before planting both of his feet in Hit's stomach, stunning him as he was kicked into the platform they were barely fighting above, cracking the entire area around them in the process, before activating his Time-Skip once more. The next four attacks he had planned turned out to be terrible, because he couldn't hand a single hit on his foe as Jiren accurately struck him each time he moved in to attack him, eventually causing him to stop the technique as he appeared near his foe, in his battle stance, while he wondered what he was actually going to do against such an opponent.

In the instant that followed he reactivated the Time-Skip and moved behind Jiren, who turned around and kicked him in the chest, sending him flying for a moment, but it gave Hit a chance to understand that his target had adapted to his signature ability, drastically reducing his chances of success in this battle... and, just to be absolutely sure of that fact, he tried to attack Jiren using the same technique, only to be hit every time he moved to a new position and was even trapped by a series of punches before Jiren kicked him backwards.

Sombra observed them, noticing that Jiren seemed to be figuring out where Hit was when the Time-Skip was being used, and he could tell that it was confusing the gods of Universe 6, as they couldn't understand why Hit was still using a technique when it wasn't working. He would have thought the same time, had he not noticed the fact that Chronoa had a knowing smile on her face, which made sense considering that she was a Supreme Kai of Time, the God of Time for Beerus' universe, and she likely understood what Hit was doing. The fact that Chronoa knew something told Shin and the rest of his fellow gods that they needed to see what was going to happen for themselves, hence the reason that none of them were talking about what was going on, as they were all focused on watching the battle unfold. Since it appeared that there was more to this than he originally thought, as this was the first time he had seen the legendary assassin battle someone else in great detail, the best course of action was him staying where he was so he could observe what was going to happen next. The only other thing he noticed, besides Champa freaking out, was that Belmod and Cae seemed way too confident in Jiren's abilities, which meant it was going to be a pleasure when Universe 13 rose to the challenge and took the powerful warrior out of the Tournament of Power, and got to see the looks of shock on both of their faces when Jiren suffered his greatest defeat.

Jiren and Hit, on the other hand, continued the same song and dance for a few more moments, with Hit using the Time-Skip on his foe, who would in turn strike Hit the moment he moved to a new position, before Jiren finally knocked Hit back a little and they faced each other once more.

"How many times will you repeat this foolishness?" Jiren asked, showing that he knew he could beat Hit at any time, especially since he had adapted to the feeling of the Time-Skip, while also revealing that he was starting to lose interest in this battle, as it wasn't like the one he had with Goku, "Stop wasting time."

"I told you, this is my job." Hit replied, where he glanced at the side of the area they were in for a moment, finding that Goku had pulled his head up for a moment to see if he could learn anything from Jiren, before focusing his mind and attention on his foe, all so Jiren didn't go and finish the job he started during the previous battle.

Sombra noticed Goku as well, and he honestly couldn't blame the Saiyan for peaking out to see what happened between Hit and Jiren, and it was fortunate that they had allies everywhere, as Gohan and Piccolo appeared in the area behind him and saved him from a pair of ki blasts that came from two warriors that looked similar to Piccolo, meaning they were Namekians, only their skin was darker than his was. At the same time Chrysalis was off fighting Ribrianne, who was still supplying her with a steady stream of love energy, willingly given to her since the warrior from Universe 2 was using it as a weapon, to spread her love to everyone, and all Sombra could determine was that it was best to let the former queen handle Universe 2, allowing the others to focus on the rest of their foes. Of course during their battle Rozie decided that it was time to interfere, but that meant little to Chrysalis, as both of their attacks were still powered by love energy and she was more than happy to accept a second source of power, even if it was of lesser value than the one that was coming from Ribrianne at the moment. Interesting enough Caulifla, Kale, and Cabba seemed to be watching Hit's fight as well, and Sombra noticed that Caulifla wanted to get in on the action before she was stopped by Cabba, showing that someone else knew that Hit had a plan, even if that involved being buried under some of the rubble after taking another series of punches from Jiren.

In fact it was during that moment that Hit made his move, using the same phantom attack he had used against one of the Pride Troopers earlier, one that Jiren stopped with the palm of his hand, while at the same time opening his back to attacks as Hit appeared behind him... but when Jiren swung at him, however, Hit was the first to react and slammed his fist into Jiren's chest, loosing the same attack again, surprising Jiren in the process.

"I just needed this one hit." Hit stated, to which he activated his newest technique, one that only a few people knew about, such as Vados and Chronoa, and focused his mind on what he was about to do, since this might be his only chance to knock Jiren off the fighting stage, "This hit will bind you in a Cage of Time."

The force of his attack sent Jiren backwards, forcing him through a number of large floor fragments that littered the fighting stage, and he eventually came to a stop at the very edge of the fighting stage, surprising a number of watchers with what he was able to do, all while leaving an indent where his fist had struck Jiren.

"Such an attack is futile..." Jiren started to say, though as he looked down at the indent it seemed to disappear and his body was surrounded by a dark purple aura, where time seemed to crawl to a halt all around him, meaning that he had been caught in one of Hit's unknown powers.

Sombra had to admit that this was an interesting development, as it appeared that Jiren was partly trapped in time at the moment, since his fist seemed to be shaking and he was glancing up at the rock that Hit chose to stand on, and while it appeared that the assassin intended to keep Jiren trapped in time, even sending his three allies away, he knew that he couldn't let the opportunity pass him by, hence the reason he raised his right arm and pointed his palm at Jiren.

"Hado Number 88," Sombra said, to which his reiatsu flared for a moment, because after seeing how strong Jiren was against Goku, who was pretty strong, and seeing how he was able to counter Hit's Time-Skip, another powerful technique, he decided to use more power than he did the last time, as in he was going to use the full force of this one attack and knock Jiren off the fighting stage, "Hiryu Gekizoku Shinten Raiho."

The moment he was ready he loosed the attack and let a beam of energy, that was twice as large as the last time he used the technique, surge towards the area that Jiren was standing in, where the powerful warrior twisted his gaze and focused his energy on the beam that was coming at him. Sombra watched as the same thing happened when Goku fired his Kamehameha at Jiren, his gaze was enough to break the attack into strands that missed him entirely, but thanks to the position he was standing in that caused the floor in front of him to shatter as well, blowing a good sized hole into the floor of the fighting stage. Hit, sensing that Sombra was trying to aid him and provided him with the chance to get rid of Jiren, called a sphere of time energy above his right hand and jumped forward, intending to use his attack to send their foe over the edge, only for Jiren's hand to break out of the Cage of Time he was trapped in and shattered the orb, breaking him out of the technique that he had been trapped in. Before Hit even had a chance to move Jiren flashed behind him and blasted the assassin in the back, where the force of the ki blast sent Hit over the edge and the powerful warrior turned his back towards his first foe, not looking back at the explosion that eliminated Hit from the tournament.

Once that happened Jiren glanced around the area that he was in and rushed forward, where Sombra suspected that he was heading for him, but instead of letting Jiren locate him, and start fighting him, he faded into the shadows with one of the more basic powers he had access to, and didn't need his blades for, and kept his eye on Jiren as the warrior raced towards an unknown location.

At the same time, however, the Grand Priest announced that the tournament was half over, as the central pillar descended once more, to which he raised his hand and the atmosphere of the World of Void shifted, changing the dark color of the area they were in to a dark green color, surprising many of the warriors in the process. Sombra had to admit that it was a very dramatic effect, especially since they were half way through the time that they were supposed to be fighting for, and he could see that a number of his teammates felt the same way, even though they were focusing on the other warriors that they were looking for. It wasn't long before Jiren finally came to a stop in an area that was pretty well covered, with only one or two entrances to it, and as he landed on the ground Sombra noticed that both Toppo and Dyspo flashed into the area that he was standing in, no doubt coming to make sure their strongest warrior wasn't bothered for the rest of the tournament, now that he had taken care of Goku and Hit.

"Fifty tacks left." Toppo commented, showing that they had heard the announcement and watched as the World of Void had chanced to something new, before he thought about something else and turned his head towards his friend, while Dyspo stared out at the area around them, "Half the time has expired. Jiren..."

"I leave the rest to you two." Jiren stated, to which he stared at the shadows for a moment, no doubt seeing if he could find out where Sombra was hiding, before staring at the spot that Goku was in, where his expression revealed that he didn't care about the warrior anymore, "The warriors I'm needed for are already gone."

With that said Jiren closed his eyes, crossed his legs, and started to meditate as he floated in the air above where he had been standing, showing that both he and his gods felt that Goku and Hit were the only enemies they needed to be worried about and, with one defeated and one knocked out of the tournament, that it was time for him to let his allies tackle the rest of the warriors, causing Goku and Sombra to pull out of the area without alerting either of the remaining Pride Troopers that were guarding him.

"So, he considers none of our warriors worth his time," Sunset commented, as she knew it was daring for Jiren to start meditating while the tournament was going on, especially since his wall of energy stopped enemies from getting him while his allies stopped some of the other warriors, before she frowned for a moment, "honestly, I'm not entirely sure how I'm supposed to feel about that. Does Belmod honestly think that he has nothing to fear from our universe?"

"I think it's a blessing that they're underestimating our warriors." Celestia replied, though she shared Sunset's opinion on the matter, that it was annoying that Belmod and the others weren't taking them seriously at all, and she could tell that Twilight and Discord were surprised by how their foes were acting, "We can stick to our original plan, assist Universe 7 in fighting the other universes and take out a number of our enemies before they think about attacking our team, and maybe we'll last to the point where we have the most warriors remaining."

"It seems that Universe 3 is targeting Goku next." Twilight added, as three of the robotic warriors were heading after Goku, who separated from the area that Sombra was heading to and started to engage the enemies that were clearly trying to eliminate him, though he was joined by the Dazzlings, who were finally making a move at long last, "And, from the looks of it, Champa is having those two Namekians fighting both Gohan and Piccolo at the moment... everyone is still trying to eliminate Universe 7, no doubt blaming them for this tournament happening, and it's because of this that we've managed to keep all our warriors on the fighting stage. Of course this means that some of our warriors will go forth and assist our allies if they need assistance, even though it appears that Chrysalis is doing just fine by herself, despite the fact that she's currently fighting two enemies at the same time."

Sure enough Chrysalis was attacking both Ribrianne and Rozie, who still had no idea they were providing the former queen with a steady source of love energy, and she didn't seem to care about defending, as her aura sucked in all the power of their attacks and prevented her from taking damage. While this was going on Caulifla and Kale found themselves under attack from another warrior from Universe 4, a round warrior that could be as fat as Ribrianne was and had green colored skin, while wearing a yellowish suit over her chest and black pants, confronted them. Cabba, however, stepped in and told the Saiyan girls to leave this fight to him, where Caulifla told him to stop ordering her around and prompted Cabba to politely ask them to leave, instead of commanding them to do so, while at the same time Rarity stood beside one of the rock walls and watched them as they decided what to do.

"Stop trying to act cool in front of girls." the warrior stated, as she was including Rarity in that statement, because while her original goal was to deal with the enemies that were in front of her, from Universe 6 anyway, she wasn't going to pass up the chance of being the first one to knock off someone from Universe 13, who still, somehow, had all ten of their warriors on the fighting stage, "Come on, I'll take all four of you on at the same time."

"There's really no reason for all four of us to fight you," Rarity said, though at the same time she guessed that now wasn't the best time to sit there and observe the battle that was about to break out, hence the reason she walked over to where Cabba was standing and faced the warrior from Universe 4, "because Cabba and I are more than enough to deal with someone like you."

"What does a cow like you know?" the warrior replied, showing that she didn't seem to care much about treating any of her foes with respect, especially if she was going to call them names in an attempt to distract them, which was just one more dirty tactic that someone from Quitela's universe was resorting to, "I, Monna, are more than enough to knock all four of you off the fighting stage, and the gods of your universe will cry when they realize that it's time for their universe to start losing warriors as well!"

Rarity frowned for a moment, as it wasn't every day that someone called her a 'cow', before she and Cabba charged forward, their punches meeting the ones that Monna had ready for them, creating a small stalemate between them while allowing both Caulifla and Kale to leave the area. The only reason Rarity was getting involved in this fight was because Monna was asking for trouble, not because she was looking for a fight and it certainly wasn't because she was interested in helping a universe they hadn't teamed up with, and since their foe wanted to take her out she was more than happy to step into the fight as well. Monna, on the other hand, believed something different than what Rarity did, because it appeared that she wasn't paying attention to their level of power and proclaimed that she was surprised by how weak the two of them were, especially after Cabba's words to Caulifla and Kale, and that included the power that Rarity used against the blind warrior before Krillin was knocked off the fighting stage. While all this was going on Caulifla noticed that Cabba seemed to be having a tough time on his side of the struggle, showing that his base state wasn't going to be enough to deal with the strength their foe possessed, and it wasn't long before Cabba insisted on fighting alone, to which Rarity sighed and simply shifted her stance so she could jump back as the hand she was fighting against was shifted into Cabba's right hand, keeping the stalemate going.

It was foolish of him to want to do something like this, especially since he was having trouble against one arm, but at the same time Rarity knew that if a Saiyan wanted something it was generally best if she stood off on the side and gave whoever she was with what they wanted, even if she felt that Cabba had made a bad decision for this fight.

"See, your just trying to act tough for the girls!" Monna declared, as if she felt that she was right in her earlier thoughts about Cabba, that this was all just an act he had developed for some odd reason, before Rarity noticed that the grin on her face seemed to widen a bit, like she was enjoying herself, "I'll do you a favor and break your arms while I'm at it!"

Cabba growled and held his ground, glancing back once so he could look at Caulifla and Kale, who eventually nodded their heads and headed in the opposite direction, leaving Rarity behind so she could watch the fight and see if she could intervene before things got out of hand, even though something told her that the two female Saiyans might be the ones their alliance would have to worry about next.

"Sorry, but I'm afraid you won't be able to do that." Cabba said, this time with a smile on his face as he turned his full attention to Monna, where Rarity knew that he was getting ready for something big, even though his foe didn't seem to realize what was going on, "I'm a Saiyan as well, just like Caulifla, Kale, Master Vegeta, and Son Goku, and I can't let someone like you underestimate me!"

The moment Cabba finished speaking he let his golden aura appear around his body as he pushed himself into his Super Saiyan form, an ability that his master had granted him during their first battle together, where the sheer force of his aura knocked Monna backwards. With that done he went on the offensive, lashing out at his opponent as she guarded against his punches and kicks, while at the same time surprising Rarity with the fact that he was focused on proving that there was no reason that anyone should underestimate the Saiyans, especially since a lot of their enemies seemed to be doing just that right now. It didn't take him long to land a few punches on his foe's body, as well as kick her backwards as well, giving him the opportunity to jump backwards and use his foot to send a blast of energy right into Monna's chest, stunning her for a few seconds before she was pushed right into the floor and collided with one of the rock walls. Rarity had to admit that Cabba had enough strength, in his Super Saiyan form, to take down the foe that he was fighting and didn't need any help from her, but at the same time she decided to stick around and make sure Monna was knocked off the fighting stage, before she headed out to find another foe to fight.

Of course what surprised her, and shocked Cabba for a few seconds, was when Monna burst out of the smoke and landed in the direction that Cabba was looking in, which just so happened to be where he had sent her a few seconds ago, and she was rubbing the area that she had been hit in, showing that she had to have felt the attack.

"That actually hurt a bit." Monna commented, though the look on her face told Rarity that being hurt in such a way, while fighting someone that she clearly felt was a weakling that should have been eliminated already, was only going to make matters worse for Cabba, "It hurt!"

With that said Monna's body expanded, where the area that Cabba had hit her in expanded to the size of a massive ball, one that allowed her to dash forward like she was a wrecking ball, and Rarity found that she was right in thinking about it that way, as not even a moment later Cabba, who had guarded against the attack, found his defenses shattered instantly and that he was stunned by the attack. The sheer force of the attack eventually knocked him backwards, forcing him to lay on the ground, before Monna descended from the sky and crushed him into the floor, with a look on her face that suggested she enjoyed this sort of thing, though when she bounced away a few seconds later Rarity found that Cabba had lost his Super Saiyan form and was definitely hurt. When Monna declared that she wasn't finished, however, the young Saiyan loosed an energy blast in the direction he had sent his foe earlier and went flying, so he could avoid the incoming attack, but even though that happened Monna rolled after him and struck him again, showing that she was able capable of maneuvering in this form, easily changing direction at a moment's notice. Cabba then found himself near the edge of the fighting stage, a bad position to be in considering what was going on, and Rarity could see the look that came when someone came up with an idea, as when his foe charged at him he dodged out of the way and intended for Monna to fly over the edge, only for her to change directions and strike him once more.

For a moment it seemed like he was going to go over the edge and be eliminated, but what really happened was that Vegeta stepped in and caught his arm before he could go any further, and when Monna charged at them, intending to knock the two of them off the fighting stage, Rarity flashed between them and loosed a blast of energy at their foe, sending her flying backwards as Vegeta pulled Cabba back onto the stage.

"Thanks for the assist." Vegeta said, even though he knew that he could have blasted the rolling foe away with his own attack, and would have annoyed her in the process, but at the very least he was happy to see that some of the warriors from Universe 13 were assisting Champa's warriors, no doubt to see if any would ally with them, "Do you mind keeping her distracted for a few moments? I'd like to talk with Cabba before she comes at him again."

"Sure, I'll keep her distracted." Rarity replied, as she knew that Sombra wanted them to keep their true power hidden until the time was right, or until the point where they needed their true power to defeat someone in battle, before she turned towards the area that Monna was in and headed out to face her.

"Th... Thank you for saving me, Master Vegeta." Cabba said, though as he was pulled back up onto the fighting stage he noticed that Rarity was heading off in the direction that his foe was in, meaning that she was either going to take her out or she was looking for someone else to fight, "She doesn't intend to fight Monna alone... right?"

"Cabba, you should know that the warriors of Universe 13 can stand their own against most of the warriors that are left in the Tournament of Power." Vegeta replied, and that was a true statement, that he believed that all ten of Sunset's warriors could deal with anyone that came at them, even though they might have to band together if they decided to fight against Jiren, before he turned towards the young Saiyan, "Oh, and don't mention it."

Cabba thought about that for a moment, as he had seen many of the warriors from Universe 13 fight against the various warriors from the other universes, and, based on what he had seen so far, he knew that his master was correct in his thinking, that they could hold their own against the other universes. He could tell that none of them were using their true power, as none of them had come close to finding a foe that could make them show what they were really capable of, and that their base power was more than enough to deal with the warriors that they were currently fighting. The trio of sisters, for instance, were having no trouble keeping the three robots off of Son Goku, blasting or hitting them away so they could give the drained Saiyan some time to recover his stamina, while the one called Chrysalis was capable of dealing with the power that Ribrainne commanded, almost like she was nullifying the damage and then lashed out at her foe when the moment was right. The other warriors were capable of using incredible powers as well, such as Pinkie's ability to escape an alternate dimension and a sealing bottle that the elderly warrior from his master's universe had utilized in taking out one of Quitela's warriors, and that wasn't even taking into account the sheer power that Sombra commanded, even if he wasn't fighting all that much.

Universe 13, he concluded, was the more terrifying universe in the Tournament of Power, not Universe 11, who had Jiren to fight for them, and that was because of the fact that they were able to beat so many warriors without having to use their true power, which only made him dread the moment one or all of them decided it was time to stop holding back.

"Your right, they are a force to be reckoned with." Cabba stated, though at the same time he noticed that Rarity and Monna had finally come into contact again, where Rarity summoned a square barrier of some kind and prevented her foe from leaving the area they were in, annoying Monna to no end, before he considered something else, "Master, would it be wrong of me to say that Universe 7 is allied with Universe 13? I only ask because so far I've seen their warriors rush to the sides of you and your fellow warriors, always tacking the foes that might outnumber you and even taking on a foe while allowing someone to pull back, and right now it seems like Rarity is stalling Monna so we can speak."

"We are allied with Universe 13." Vegeta admitted, as he knew that there was no one that would be near them at the moment, not unless they wanted to be knocked off the fighting stage by him, so there was no harm in him telling Cabba the truth, especially since he had the feeling that the young Saiyan would agree with him, "Both of our teams have agreed to work together so that our wish is the one that will be granted by the Super Dragon Balls, and not the wish of, say, Belmod's universe or even Heles' universe. What we are working towards is the revival of every universe that will be erased during this tournament, undoing the damage that the Kings of All are inflicting upon the multiverse, and to do that one of us needs to make it to the end, whether that's the time limit or with the most warriors remaining. If Sombra wanted he could have his fellow teammates hide from everyone else and run the clock down, as they still have all their warriors, and right now he's focused on taking out as many enemies as he can, improving our changes of getting our wish granted when everything is said and done."

"That's a noble goal to work towards." Cabba said, though it was also an unexpected one, as most of the warriors from his universe were seeking their own wish from the Super Dragon Balls, and most of his warriors had failed since they were currently sitting in the stands at the moment, but the truth was that he didn't have any sort of wish he was working towards, because the safety of Universe 6 was his only concern, "Master, do you mind if I join the alliance your team has with Universe 13 and work towards the safety of all universes?"

"I, personally, would be delighted to have you fight beside us," Vegeta replied, though while this was an unexpected question, since he never thought Cabba would ask such a thing while they were talking, he meant what he said, as it would give Cabba the chance to build his own power and it would allow Champa to stay in the tournament until the very end, since he was sure that some of the others would agree with him, "though I'll have to tell the others first. You, on the other hand, should take a moment to remember what I told you back during the Tournament of Destroyers, as in what it meant to be a Saiyan, and then, when you're ready, you should step back into the fight and knock Monna off the stage."

"Yes Master. I won't fail you." Cabba stated, because this was good for him, as it sounded like his master had faith in his abilities and knew that he could succeed in a battle against Monna, and that gave him the confidence he needed to turn towards the area his foe was in and start walking towards it, all while Vegeta followed behind him to see what sort of battle happened when the two warriors clashed again.

While the two of them were talking, however, Rarity stood in the center of the barrier she had created, the same one that Sombra had created around them when he was teaching her how to better utilize the Dark Instinct power she had unlocked during her own adventure, and simply dodged Monna's attacks. Sure, her foe was capable of changing directions at a moment's notice, and her speed and power were quite impressive, but she had trained with Rainbow a few times before the tournament was even announced, giving her some decent speed, and the time she spent with Sombra gave her the ability to match her foe's abilities. In fact the surprising thing she discovered was that she didn't need to use Dark Instinct at all, as Monna's attacks were obvious to someone like her, allowing her to dodge on her own and not take a single hit at all, which only served to infuriate Monna, whose insults Rarity tuned out as they 'battled' each other. While she was doing that she, once again, noticed the Dazzlings as they fought against the three robots that had been attempting to hunt down and eliminate Goku, who could have easily taken them out on his own, but this just allowed the Saiyan to recover more of his energy and prepare for whatever battle was coming up next.

It wasn't long before she heard a tap on the edge of her barrier, where she found Vegeta and Cabba standing on the other side of one of the walls, with the expression on Vegeta's face telling her everything she needed to know, to which she waved her hand and knocked Monna backwards, causing her to strike one of the rock walls again, before she dispelled the barrier and switched out with Cabba, where she landed near Vegeta so she could observe the upcoming battle.

"Master, I shall fight without forgetting my pride as a Saiyan." Cabba commented, showing that he remembered what Vegeta had told him during their first meeting, about their race being warriors that fought for good and the sake of their universes, before shifting his body into his battle stance, as he intended to make his master proud by knocking Monna off the fighting stage.

"Screw your master!" Monna shouted, where she rammed into Cabba and knocked him into one of the rock walls, showing that she was angry from being treated like she wasn't worthy of Rarity's time, since she only dodged her attacks and only hit her when it was time to switch, and that she intended on making them all suffer before she knocked them out of the tournament, "After I beat you, I'm going to go after the cow and knock her down a few pegs! Then, once she's joined you on the bench, I'm going to go after your precious master and beat him up as well! Once all three of you are taken out I'm going to hunt down those Saiyan girls and eliminate them as well!"

Cabba growled as he heard all this, even though the only thing he was capable of doing at the moment was being knocked around by Monna as she struck him multiple times, no doubt repaying him for Rarity not taking her seriously during their encounter, but even then her words awoke something inside him. As he was bounced around the area that Monna wanted to fight in, oddly enough the same area that Rarity had trapped her inside, Cabba found small bolts of blue lightning dancing around his body every so often, just like Caulifla did when she turned Super Saiyan 2, a skill that she had unlocked before the tournament and only recently mastered thanks to fighting Goku the first time. At the same time he knew why his master was preventing Rarity from running in and taking Monna out, because this was his battle and he was going to be the one to take out Monna, even though she slammed him into the floor again and rolled over him a few times, as if mocking him in some manner, before bouncing off to the side and coming to a stop.

"How weak!" Monna exclaimed, showing that she now considered all enemies, the Saiyans anyway, to be utter jokes that she could beat with one eye closed, and she even held her hands out in a manner that suggested that she felt that he was so weak that she didn't even need to be in this form to beat him, "Is this all the strength a Saiyan has?! Your a coward, just like every other Saiyan that's taken part in this tournament so far! Even the cow standing beside him is a coward, as all she could do is dodge my attacks and barely tried to fight back, and even when she did it was so she could run away with her tail between her legs! I'm going to wipe out all three of you, here and now, and then I'm going to find those girls and knock them off the fighting stage!"

"No, I'll defeat you here and now!" Cabba shouted, to which Vegeta smiled for a moment as the young Saiyan's aura burst to life all around him and his hair flared up, seemingly taking on the Super Saiyan form again, but that was before the blue lightning danced around his aura and some of his hair fell near his eyes, just like what happened when Gohan first used Super Saiyan 2 all those years ago.

Monna seemed overconfident at the moment, not realizing that Super Saiyan 2 was much stronger than the base Super Saiyan transformation, and she got a quick lesson in that when Cabba burst through the air and struck her ball shaped stomach, his energy vibrating the area around him as he did so. He then flew upwards and uppercut Monna not a few seconds later, stunning her as he landed back where he had been standing just a few seconds ago, which only caused Monna to declare that he was going to pay for hurting her and then spun around as she leapt into the air, intending to crush him once more. This time around Cabba raised his hands to the side, in the manner that Vegeta did when he was charging his Final Flash technique, and rapidly charged some of his ki in his hands, before combining the two spheres into a single attack that he fired up into the air, striking the incoming form of Monna and caused her to stall. When Monna tried to get the upper hand, and tried to squish him into the floor once more, Cabba released more of his power and the burst of energy sent Monna flying through the air, where she went over the edge of the fighting stage and was eliminated from the tournament, much to the annoyance of Quitela... causing a smile to appear on Cabba's face as he reverted back to his base form once again.

Before he even had a chance to fall face first onto the floor, as he had expended quite a bit of energy to take out Monna like that, he spread his legs and steadied himself, because right now he needed to get someplace where he could hide out and recover some energy so he could assist his master and his alliance with more eliminations.

"Master, I did it." Cabba stated, while at the same time the Grand Priest informed the Kings of All that Universe 4 now had three warriors left, two of which were still hiding in the shadows and hadn't been seen by anyone yet, which was just another tactic that Quitela was using against his foes.

"Indeed you did, and I'm proud of you." Vegeta said, surprising Cabba for a moment, as he thought that his master would have left the moment Monna had been defeated, but at the same time his statement brought a smile to Cabba's face, as he was happy to hear that he had made his master proud, even if he was exhausted, "Come, let's get you somewhere safe so you can recover some of your energy for the future."

"I'm fine for now," Cabba replied, though he felt that it was too soon for his master to be offering him the assistance of his other allies, before telling them that he had gained them a new ally, to which he looked around the area that they were standing in, "I'll hide out in the area around here, where none of the other warriors would think to look, and I'll join you and your allies in due time."

"If that is what you wish." Vegeta said, to which he nodded to Rarity and the two of them jumped into the air, as he intended to head over to where Kakarot was stationed and join him, as he felt the energies of Caulifla and Kale heading towards him, while Rarity headed off to the area that the Dazzlings were in, to make sure the robots were knocked away from the area the Saiyans were in, since she had the feeling a battle would break out soon.

Cabba smiled as he watched his master and one of his new allies head off in opposite directions, knowing that they would do everything in their power to save the universes that were competing in the tournament, and once the duo had departed the area he started to look for a suitable hiding spot so he could recover his stamina and energy. He didn't get too far before he heard the sound of some rubble moving, like a stone falling, and raised his guard for a moment, as he knew that someone must have been watching them and was likely thinking of getting revenge for Monna being taken out of the tournament. Not a few seconds later he felt someone's fist come into contact with the side of his face, sending him backwards a little bit, though when he came to a stop he glanced at the area he was in and didn't see anyone that would want him knocked off the fighting stage. Cabba raised his arms for a moment, trying to figure out where his latest foe was hiding and how he was going to defend himself against a foe whose attacks he couldn't see, before he felt several more punches strike him and force him closer to the edge of the fighting stage... and, once he was sure the attacks had stopped, he readied himself for what was coming next, only for someone to trip him and send him over the edge.

A few moments later he appeared on the stands, sitting next to the rest of his team, and muttered his apologies to them for being taken out like that, against an enemy that he couldn't see, while also feeling disappointed that he couldn't join his master and his allies in their mission to save the universes.

"It looks like someone took Cabba out." Goku commented, as he had noticed, while watching the Dazzlings tackle the trio of robots that had come after him, that the young Saiyan that looked up to Vegeta and considered him his master had been eliminated from the tournament, not even a few moments after he was left alone.

"All things considered, he did pretty well, and I'm proud of him." Vegeta replied, as he had rushed straight to his friend's side the moment he and Rarity were done with assisting Cabba, despite that resulting in him falling off the fighting stage, and even now he could tell that the young Saiyan was wishing him well, before he turned his head in the direction of the ki that was approaching them, "Though it looks like we have some company."

"Son Goku. Vegeta." a voice said, to which Caulifla landed some distance in front of them, while Kale kept her distance so she could see how the upcoming battle went, before focusing her power and pushed herself into her Super Saiyan 2 form, indicating that she wished for a repeat of what they did earlier, "Fight with me!"

Goku and Vegeta had the feeling that, while this seemed like the earlier battle before Kale went berserk, what Caulifla was after was the knowledge of the Super Saiyan 3 form so she could further increase her power and make herself even stronger than she already was, to take out whoever stood in her way. Despite that fact the two of them were ready and eager to see if she truly had the potential to unlock the third transformation while they were fighting her, and they were sure that the next battle was going to be very interesting for all four of them, and the beings that were watching them.

Tournament: Fusion Reborn

"It appears that I have a new challenger." Kefla commented, as she had been focusing on Rainbow the entire time she had been standing there, because she figured that she could eliminate one of the warriors from Universe 13 and then tackle the Saiyans that she had been fighting earlier, when she was Caulifla and Kale, "So, who are you exactly?"

"My name is Rainbow Dash, though you can call me Rainbow if you prefer," Rainbow replied, though at the same time she kept her body at the ready, because she had seen the power that Kefla had commanded and knew that she needed to be ready for anything and everything that her foe could throw at her, especially since there was no telling what sort of power she might have unlocked during her fusion, "I'm also one of the strongest warriors in Universe 13, one of the top three I should say, so you should feel honored that I came over here to fight you for a while."

"Oh really?" Kefla asked, to which her aura snapped into existence and shook the air around her, showing that she didn't much care for what Rainbow had said, as she was entirely focused on her own power and the strength she now possessed, which only revealed that Caulifla's personality might be the strongest of the two, "What can you do against the bubbling power that rests in my body? Nobody can stop me! Not you! Not Son Goku or Vegeta! Not even Jiren can stop me with the sheer power I possess!"

Rainbow sighed as she shifted her body just a tiny bit, a movement that only a select number of the observers would have noticed, before she rushed through the air and slammed her fist into Kefla's face, sending her flying through the air until she collided with the side of another rock pillar, one that shattered instantly. As she landed on top of the rock wall that Kefla had been standing on, and did a few jumps to get herself pumped for the fight, Rainbow noticed that her uncle was shocked by the fact that she had landed a hit on Kefla, one that was powerful enough to send her flying, while her father and mother smiled, as they were happy to see her putting their lessons to use. It surprised her that Champa didn't consider her and Applejack to be threats, since he knew they had been trained by Beerus and Whis for a number of years, but at the same time she came to a stop and focused on the area that Kefla had been knocked into, as she knew that it was only a matter of time until her target came at her. Of course she was more than happy to keep Kefla stalled in such a manner, as it gave Goku and Vegeta some time to do what she told them to do, though the reality was that it was only a matter of time until Kefla burst out of the rubble she had been knocked into and attacked her, which was what she was hoping would happen next.

In fact Kefla used her aura to blow the rubble to pieces and loosed a shockwave that demolished a few of the other large pieces of rock that rested around them, though that was before she burst through the air and raced towards where Rainbow was standing, who shifted her body as she jumped to the side, avoiding the attack as Kefla smashed the rock wall to pieces with her brute strength. Kefla, noticing that she had missed, shifted her gaze and rushed at Rainbow again, who raised her arms and used the palms of her hands to block the incoming punches that were aimed at her, finding that they were strong and that her foe shouldn't be underestimated, before she jumped over the incoming kick and swung her leg at Kefla, knocking her backwards despite the fact that she raised an arm to block the attack. Of course she knew that such a kick wasn't enough to actually do anything to Kefla, besides pushing her around a little, but for the moment she wasn't actually trying to beat her, she just needed to keep her foe's attention on her and not the area that Goku and Vegeta were standing in, otherwise that would ruin the plan. Fortunately it seemed like Kefla had no interest in the pair of Saiyans that she had been fighting as two people, as she rushed forward and threw a few punches at Rainbow, who fell back into a few movements that allowed her to dodge the incoming attacks like they were nothing, before planing a knee in Kefla's stomach and forced her to take a few steps back, even though she had a smile on her face as she did that.

Interesting enough while the two of them were exchanging blows, and moving a little further away from the area that Goku and Vegeta were in at the same time, one of the Destroyer Gods commented on the use of the Potara Earrings and whether or not Kefla should be disqualified for doing such a thing, only for the Kings of All to declare that fusion, as a whole, was interesting and the Grand Priest announced that it was okay to use the Potara Earrings. Rainbow noticed that Beerus and Shin glanced at each other, no doubt thinking of tossing Shin's earrings down to someone from their team or from Sunset's team, so they could deliver them to Goku and Vegeta, but in the end they seemed to decide on not using them at all, as they noticed what the pair were doing and decided not to interrupt their plan. In fact Heles was given the Potara that her Kaioshin wore and tossed them down to the fighting stage, where two of her warriors caught them and attempted to put them on, only for Kefla to turn on them and ran right through the area they were standing in, throwing them to the side and smashing the Potara they had been given, showing that she wanted to be the only fusion on the fighting stage and wasn't about to stand for another one taking the spotlight from her.

Once Kefla was done harassing Universe 2's warriors, even if it was for a few moments, she returned to the area that Rainbow was in and gathered some ki into her right hand, where she hurled a potent green colored ki blast at Rainbow, who raised her arm and fired her own blast at it, blowing the attack up before it could reach her.

"Your strong, I'll give you that," Kefla commented, as she was quite amazed that there was a fighter that could equal her power and not take any damage from her attacks, but at the same time she was only getting started as her aura burst into existence and her power rose once more, "but your power is nothing compared to the bubbling energy that is coursing through my body at the moment!"

"So you say, despite the fact that my base power is more than enough to deal with you." Rainbow replied, as that was something that amused her, because Kefla seemed to think that she was all powerful and that her attacks would eventually turn the tide against her, when the reality was that her base power was more than enough to take on the power of Caulifla and Kale combined, meaning for her to get serious she'd have to face off against whatever Super Saiyan form her opponent might use in the future, "not that it matters in the long run, since I'm not the one that will beat you and knock you off the fighting stage."

"Oh? Then whose supposed to beat me?" Kefla asked, because she was interested in what her current foe had up her sleeve, as this seemed to be a trick that was designed to lower her guard and she wasn't falling for it at all, hence the reason that her aura was still up and her body rested in her battle stance, "Don't tell me you think that Son Goku and Vegeta can defeat me, when their power is nothing compared to the power is possess!"

"Maybe you're right, maybe you're wrong," Rainbow stated, causing a look of confusion to cross Kefla's face, showing that she had no idea why she had said what she had, before she turned her head back towards the area that her friends were standing in and braced herself, "Goku, Vegeta, are you guys ready?"

"Ready!" Goku and Vegeta replied, where Rainbow found that the two of them were standing near each other with the required distance set between them, including the fact that their energies were identical, as that was another key element to this technique, before the two of them raised their arms in a way that had them pointing away from their friend, as in Goku pointed his arms to his right and Vegeta pointed his to his left, and they were both in their base forms.

In the following moment the two warriors took three steps towards their partner, moving their feet in the manner that was required for this technique to work, and when they stopped near each other their arms had moved as well, as they were now facing their partner, though while all that happened they said 'Fu...'. After that Goku raised his right knee and brought it close to his waist, with his foot resting near the underside of the upper part of his right leg, while also moving his arms so they now faced the direction they had started in, movements that Vegeta mirrored in the opposite direction, and they both included the '..sion' part of the technique. Once that was done the two of them leaned towards each other, in the sense of two forty-five degree angles, and made sure their fingertips were touching, instead of them missing their target altogether, while calling out the 'Ha!' part of the technique, showing the warriors that knew of this technique that they had done it correctly. Rainbow grinned as Goku and Vegeta were engulfed in a brilliant light that took on the appearance of orange flames, where the two warriors seemed to disappear entirely for a few moments, but she knew what was going on and backed away from Kefla, as this was no longer her battle.

When the light faded, however, everyone watched as a warrior, who had Goku's physique, meaning that he had the same tall and slender body that Goku had, that was combined with Vegeta's facial features, while at the same time his hair had Vegeta's widow peak with a bang that was hanging down near his left eye, no doubt from Goku. The attire the warrior was wearing was a white pair of shorts that looked like they came from a gi, he had a obi-belt around his waist that was dark blue colored, with some fabric, the ends of the belt, that moved in the wind, and a black colored vest, one that revealed his muscular chest, that came with yellow padding around his neck and shoulders. Once the light from their fusion had disappeared entirely, and he had taken a moment to stretch his arms, as it had been a while since Goku and Vegeta had fused in this way, the warrior raised his fingers to his forehead and used the Instant Transmission to move over to where Rainbow and Kefla were waiting.

"W... Who are you supposed to be?" Kefla asked, because she could easily see both Goku and Vegeta in the warrior that had come to fight her, but at the same time it only confused her, as she had no idea who she was talking to and had no idea what they had done.

"I am not Goku or Vegeta... I am Gogeta." the warrior replied, though at the same time a grin appeared on his face, as he was ready for whatever Kefla had in mind and he definitely wasn't afraid of her powers, hence the reason he shifted his arms into his signature battle stance as he faced his opponent.

"Beerus, that's cheating!" Champa declared, as he wasn't about to have his brother use such a technique against the trump card that his universe had been saving the entire time, not when they were so close to knocking Rainbow off the fighting stage and taking out one of Universe 13's greatest warriors.

"Actually, Champa, it's not cheating." Beerus calmly replied, surprising those that knew him, as they were used to him being angry whenever someone accused him of breaking the rules and cheating to get his way, even if they were false and the speaker was only trying to undermine his reputation, "This is the Metamoran Fusion Dance, a technique that does the same thing that the Potara do, that being the combination of two warriors into a single entity, producing a powerful warrior in the process. Since this is an actual technique, one that both Goku and Vegeta had to learn and master before they could use it in battle, it's perfectly legal in the grand scheme of the tournament."

Champa growled for a moment, as he still wasn't used to the new Beerus that everyone was dealing with and he didn't like the fact that the Grand Priest agreed with him, accepting the Fusion Dance as an acceptable technique, to which he sat back down and glared at the two fusion warriors that were going to battle each other, all while silently hoping that his was the stronger warrior.

"So you're just a copycat." Kefla stated, as she had heard what Beerus said and it sounded like Goku and Vegeta had done the same thing that Caulifla and Kale did, even if it was by a different technique, before she chuckled for a few seconds as she took in what she thought of, "What a bunch of weaklings. You were so scared of being eliminated from the tournament that you decided to play copycat and fuse into a powerful warrior as well... and here I thought the two of you were braver than that."

"You aren't the first one to call them cowards, when they aren't like that, and you certainly won't be the last one to do such a thing either," Gogeta replied, though it was amusing that Kefla considered the Fusion Dance to be the same thing as using the Potara, as while they were on some level they were still different techniques, as the strength of the warrior differed depending on which one was used, before he readied himself, "though I think it's about time the two of us get our battle started, so we can see which of us is superior."

Kefla, despite herself, grinned as she charged through the air and raced towards the area that her new foe was standing in, where she swung her fist at Gogeta with the intent of throwing him off the fighting stage in one swift motion so she could do the same to Rainbow. What actually happened was that her fist struck Gogeta's chest and nothing happened, as in she barely left a mark that indicated she had struck him and he didn't move at all, showing that he was powerful and that she was a fool for thinking that she'd easily defeat such an opponent. In fact, before she could respond or move away from where she was standing, Gogeta punched her in the chest and stunned her for a moment, allowing him to spin himself slightly as he kicked her in the side, sending her flying into the side of a rock wall, collapsing the entire thing on top of her in the process. Not even a few moments later Kefla did the same thing she did when Rainbow knocked her into one of the rock walls, she released her aura and blew the rubble to pieces, this time releasing enough power to smash each and every rock wall that was around them, showing that she didn't want to be hit into another one while she was fighting whoever her opponent happened to be.

While all that happened Gogeta lowered his leg and readied himself, as he knew that this particular foe would be more interested in taking him out now that he had shown that she wasn't as strong as she thought she was, and he was eager to see just how much of her power he could draw out before eliminating her.

Rainbow was glad that she decided to pull away from them when she did, as not a few seconds later Kefla charged forward once more, with her aura surrounding her, and she loosed a storm of blows that were designed to hit Gogeta and weaken him, who actually parried the attacks with his own punches and kicks. The result of their energies colliding caused some of the floor around them to break apart as they exchanged blows with each other, much to the amazement of those that were watching them fight, before Kefla jumped backwards and raised her right hand into the air for a moment. That was a clear sign that she was going to charge a ki blast, which was what she did as a green ki orb, about the size of her entire body, appeared above her hand, one that she hurled towards Gogeta the moment it was ready, as she intended to blow the entire area around her foe up and use the smoke as cover for her next attack. Gogeta, on the other hand, raised his right fist and let some of his white base aura surround it, where he swung at the orb of energy and struck it, causing the attack to detonate earlier than Kefla was planning, even though it did produce the smoke that she was planning on using against him. In fact she rushed right into the smoke and headed straight for her target, thinking that he would be distracted by all the smoke and wouldn't be able to see her coming, but that was the fatal flaw in her plan, because even if he couldn't see his foe coming Gogeta could still sense where she was coming from.

A kick to the chest was all that was necessary to send Kefla through the air, where she came to a stop against the floor a few seconds later, and the smoke that had been around them vanished in response to what Gogeta had done, even though he turned and looked at his opponent, indicating that they were far from finished.

"This is quite the fight to watch." a voice said, to which Rainbow turned her head slightly and found Frieza, of all the warriors from their teams, standing behind her, though she could tell that his focus was on the two fusion warriors and not on anything else, "Aren't you annoyed that he took the battle from you?"

"No. I stalled her on purpose, to give them time to get ready." Rainbow replied, though at the same time she had to admit that it would have been interesting to see which of them would have won in a fight, if she was the one fighting Kefla and not stalling her for someone else, "Besides, even if I did fight her, I would have stuck to using my full base power and the Kaio-Ken, instead of wasting my true power on a foe of her level. After all, I'm still keeping my true power hidden until I can focus on one of Belmod's warriors and have a one-on-one battle with him, especially after what Applejack told me about his involvement in the final match of the Zen Exhibition Match."

"Ah yes, Toppo." Frieza stated, where he glanced off to the side, in the direction that the Pride Trooper had been heading off in, and spotted something that would ruin their chances in the future, as a certain warrior was now standing near the area that Kefla and Gogeta were in, "Though it appears that Gogeta's power has encouraged Jiren to stop his meditation and observe the battle like everyone else, as he's standing near Toppo and Dyspo again, meaning he's interested in how this fight is going to end, despite it only just beginning."

Rainbow glanced in the direction that Frieza was looking in and spotted Jiren off in the distance, no longer meditating as he stood and felt the energies that Gogeta and Kefla were using, no doubt gauging how strong each of them were before determining if either of them were a threat to his universe. This was another good reason that Sombra's plan of keeping their true powers hidden, until the right time, had been the one they went with, as there were foes that were studying their warriors in an attempt to see if they could take them out, and if they kept Jiren in the dark he'd be surprised when they finally went on the offensive and showed him their true power. While she was thinking about that, however, Kefla got back up and charged back into the battle, where she went on the offensive once more and Gogeta either dodged or parried her attacks, just like he had been doing earlier, causing Rainbow to turn her attention back to the fight that was happening before her eyes. Despite what Kefla believed, about her 'bubbling power' being stronger than everyone else in the tournament, it was clear that Gogeta was much stronger than she currently was and that her attacks had no effect on him, as she couldn't push him back and that seemed to annoy her even more.

In fact Gogeta dodged one of Kefla's incoming attacks and slammed his fist into her chest, knocking her away from him once more, though this time around she raised her aura once more and loosed a series of smaller ki blasts at him once she landed on the floor, where Gogeta simply moved his body and avoided the attacks, which struck a rock wall in the distance behind him and blew the structure to pieces.

"Okay, I take back what I said, you definitely aren't a coward." Kefla stated, to which she got up and rubbed her chest, as she wasn't expecting Gogeta to be this powerful, especially since none of her attacks seemed to be doing anything against her opponent, but that just meant that she needed to push herself to a higher level and take him out, "But that does make me wonder why you aren't using any of your transformations against me."

"Truth be told, I don't think there's any need for me to transform just yet," Gogeta replied, reminding those that were watching that his hair was the natural black coloration that a Saiyan possessed, and not the yellow, red, or blue colors it took if he used one of the forms he had access to, meaning this was his base power that was pushing Kefla to her limits, which likely annoyed Champa to some degree.

"Why? Am I not worthy of your full power?" Kefla inquired, because she was beginning to think that her foe was holding back on purpose, just to show everyone that she wasn't worth taking seriously, and if that was the case she was going to be very annoyed with Gogeta.

"Of course you are, I'm just warming up at the moment." Gogeta stated, as that was true, because one of the Saiyans that went into making him was Goku and that warrior liked to warmup before getting serious about a fight, but if Kefla showed him her true power, and actually started to turn the tide against him, he would show her the true power that he possessed, especially when one considered who went into making him.

"Is that so?" Kefla asked, to which she grinned as her aura reappeared around her once more, only this time around the intensity of the aura shook the area around her, showing everyone that was watching that she was trying to reach a new level of power, all so she could force Gogeta to get serious, "In that case, I'm going all-out!"

Gogeta watched as Kefla pushed herself into her Super Saiyan state, as her hair became spiky and lost the ponytail she had gained, while her aura expanded until it was five times as large as it had been moments ago, causing the floor to shake as green beams of light erupted from several spots around them. The result of her powering up to a new level of power caused the floor around her to suffer as parts of it broke, while at the same time the warriors and gods on the stands could definitely feel the power she was putting out, as a few of them were surprised by the sheer power she now commanded in her Super Saiyan state. A few moments later the dust and smoke cleared, revealing that Kefla's aura had reverted back to it's original size, even though she remained in her new form and her hair had turned green like Kale's did when she transformed, and she even had a smirk on her face, as if she believed that this level of power put her above the power that Gogets possessed, making him wonder what sort of power her attacks would have now.

"Don't wet yourself out of fear, Gogeta." Kefla stated, showing that she might be more arrogant now that she had obtained her Super Saiyan form, something that she could use because both Caulifla and Kale had access to the form when they were two separate warriors, before her stance shifted a little.

Gogeta noticed the movement and responded in kind by rushing forward, which was the same thing that Kefla did, to which their fists and legs met each other as they started to exchange blows in the middle of the area they were fighting in, where the air around them shook as they battled. After a few moments Gogeta flashed behind Kefla and tried to strike her, only for his for to move out of the way and avoid his attack, causing the two of them to put some distance between themselves before firing a series of small ki blasts at each other, which connected and exploded in the middle of the space they were fighting in. The result of their attacks colliding was that a few more bits of the fighting stage broke off of the edge, something that happened from time to time thanks to the power of the warriors that were fighting, before Kefla seemed to think of a better plan and ditched the ki blasts, only to reveal that she was going on the offensive once more as she threw a series of punches and kicks at Gogeta. Of course, like the last few times this happened, Gogeta stayed on the defense and parried the incoming attacks that were heading his way, finding that Kefla's power had definitely increased to a whole new level, but at the same time he wasn't about to give up, especially since the meeting of their fists caused a crater to be punched into the area they were fighting in, causing them to separate once more.

While the two of them stared at each other, each waiting for the other to make a move, Gogeta came to a decision based on what was happening and knew that it was time to see what Kefla did in response to what he had planned, as this was going to start a countdown to the end of their fight.

"Okay then, let's get serious." Gogeta said, to which he noticed a smile appear on Kefla's face, as she was clearly hoping for him to assume one of his transformations and take her seriously, where he let his aura surround him before he moved backwards and glided over the top of the stage floor.

Kefla, seeing that Gogeta seemed to be messing with her again, summoned her aura as she burst through the air, following after him as he moved around the area they were in, and leveled her palm with her target, where she loosed a number of red beams that were designed to hit her target and damage him. Gogeta, on the other have, weaved his way through the series of ki beams that were coming at him, allowing them to pass him by and strike the floor around them, resulting in explosions that rocked the area they were moving around as small craters were formed all over the place. He did notice that some of the warriors that were in the immediate area ran away, to get out of the way, and soon enough the two fusion warriors had a whole section of the fighting stage to battle in, which was good for him since he had the feeling they were going to need the space soon. Kefla either didn't seem to mind that the other warriors were vacating the area or she didn't care about them at all, as her focus was on him and no one else, which was just fine with Gogeta as he moved around the area and avoided the beams that were racing after him, which just showed how determined Kefla was to hit him if she was sending out this many attacks to hunt him down.

A few moments later, when he felt that he had dodged the beams enough, he spun around and stood straight once more, where he blocked the rest of the attacks with his arms and knocked them away from him in such a manner that negated their ability to explode, causing them to break apart once they hit the floor.

"Now it's my turn." Gogeta stated, where the observers watched as a golden aura formed around him, one that many of them were familiar with by now, since they had seen three of the four Saiyans use a form with a golden aura, and the air around him vibrated as he pushed himself into his Super Saiyan form.

Kefla, despite watching his transformation as she closed in on him, charged through the air and slammed her fist into the side of Gogeta's face, actually knocking him backwards for once, but that came to an end rather quickly as he regained himself and charged through the air, repeating her attack and knocking her away once more. The moment Kefla righted herself, and was no longer moving backwards, the two of them charged at each other and clashed in the middle of the area that the other warriors were letting them fight in, where the air vibrated under the intensity of their power and the floor broke in places, showing how powerful they both were. Gogeta did score a good punch a few seconds later, knocking Kefla back a little, causing her to growl as she rushed in for another attack, only this time Gogeta moved his arms in front of his chest, in a style she had never seen before, and soon she found her incoming punch missing her foe as Gogeta used his left palm to direct her attack. Before she could do anything else, such as move away from what was coming her way, Gogeta struck her with a powerful elbow to her chest, one that stunned her for a few seconds, before he spun around and kicked her in the side of her face, sending her crashing into one of the rock pillars, which created a crater around her when she came to a stop. Gogeta continued his assault by getting to the top of a nearby rock pillar and pulled his energy into a spot between both his hands, like he was charging a Kamehameha, though the reality was that he unleashed a storm of brilliant blue colored ki blasts that raced towards where Kefla was resting, so much so that it looked like he was trying to blot out the sky, from her perspective anyway.

Instead of being buried in ki blasts, which resembled the smaller beams she had used earlier, Kefla got to her feet and stood her ground as the first of the attacks struck the area she was residing in, blowing small holes in the floor around her while knocking her around a little, not enough to send her flying since she was able to stay in one spot while her head and body moved a little, before she summoned her aura and forced the attack to stop by bursting out of the rubble, only to appear near her opponent. Gogeta smiled as Kefla neared him, showing that he was expecting something like this, and cut off his attack as the two of them flashed around the area they were in, appearing every now and then to exchange a blow or two that caused the air to shake, but for the most part Kefla found that her attacks weren't having the impact they were having moments ago, when her foe was in his base form, and wondered if this was the difference in their power, before shaking her head as she avoided the next attack and pushed Gogeta back a little. Kefla backed away after that, keeping to the flow of appearing and disappearing as she moved around the area they had chosen to fight in, before deciding on a new tactic as she charged six decent sized ki blasts, three above each of her hands, which she then proceeded to throw through the air. Gogeta, on the other hand, loosed his own ki blasts at hers and detonated them, showing that he wasn't going to let them get anywhere near him, before he pulled his hands close to each other and started to charge a Kamehameha, one that would hurt if it hit his target.

Kefla, instead of letting it hit her, jumped backwards and landed on top of a rock pillar, where she charged her ki into her hands and fired a red beam of energy at the incoming attack, where the two beams struck each other in the middle of the area they were fighting in and detonated, blowing a good sized crater into the floor.

"It's hard to imagine that this is the power of two fusion warriors using Super Saiyan against each other," Kefla said, as she was wondering if Gogeta was messing with her or not, because the sheer power that he possessed in the first form he had access to only made her curious as to what sort of power he might wield in the later forms.

"I would agree with you, as I've never fought another fusion warrior, made from two Saiyans, before today." Gogeta stated, because despite the fact that there was an afterlife kingdom for the Saiyans of Universe 7 to reside in, thanks to their heroic deeds after turning to the side of good, Goku and Vegeta had never fought another warrior that was made from two Saiyans, but at the same time he found Kefla to be a worthy opponent, "Kefla, I have to say that your strength and power is amazing, especially now that you've accessed your Super Saiyan form, and it only makes me wonder how much higher your power will grow."

"Your power is exciting me to no end!" Kefla replied, showing that her attention might be on the power that was coming from her opponent, instead of the words that he was saying, though at the same time Gogeta felt that this might actually cause her to awaken the other transformation that she had access to, "Come on, I want to see just how strong you really are, before I knock you from the fighting stage."

Gogeta responded by rushing right at the pillar that Kefla was standing on, though as he did so he actually spun around so he would be striking at her while he was upside down, an odd thing to do considering that such a thing really wasn't necessary, but it did keep Kefla on guard as he neared her. Kefla had to admit that it was an interesting tactic that she never saw coming, as she misjudged what Gogeta was doing and opened herself to his next attack, resulting in four rapid punches to her exposed chest, each stunning her as they struck their target, before he spun and kicked her back down to the floor, making a small crater around her. Instead of laying there, waiting for something to happen, Kefla jumped back onto her feet, with only spending a few seconds in the crater, before bursting through the air as she rushed at her opponent once more, to which she threw some punches and kicks that Gogeta countered with equal force, causing the area around them to continue shaking as it felt their powers colliding with each other. Even if one of them were sent flying from the central area they were staying in, and weren't straying far from, that warrior would return and continue the battle, and even ki blasts seemed to be worthless at the moment, as Kefla's always flew right by Gogeta and struck one of the rock walls around them, blowing them to pieces, causing her to attack more and rely on her actual strength.

The observers, despite their opinions on the various universes that were competing in the tournament, found that the battle between them was worth watching, as their powers were so great that they had stopped everyone else from fighting and were now the center of attention, prompting the Kings of All to cheer for the two warriors, as it seemed that neither of them could decide on who they wanted to win and settled for enjoying the actual fight.

Not a few moments later Gogeta decided to break the stalemate they were in and went on the offensive, dodging the next attack that was coming his way before he loosed a powerful uppercut that stunned Kefla, before kicking her in the side and sent her away from the wrecked area they had been fighting in. As she moved through the air, and regained herself in the process, Kefla loosed a powerful ki blast that ended up missing her target, mostly since Gogeta dodged it before it could hit him, and the blast shattered the rock wall that it eventually collided with, creating even more rubble in the large area they had claimed as their battleground. That didn't stop her from loosing a storm of ki blasts in Gogeta's direction, because if he was going to fly around like a fly she was going to try and squish him like one, though the truth of the situation was that he weaved around her attacks and then, when he found a safe spot, he launched his own version of her attack, the same one he used against her when she was in the crater. Kefla carefully dodged the incoming attacks, making sure to let none of them hit her, before rushing at her opponent once more, where Gogeta smiled and rushed at her as well, to which their fists collided when they got close to each other and the air around them shook under the intensity of their powers, before Gogeta kicked her in the side and send her flying once more.

This time around Kefla came to a stop near two equally sized rock pillars and stood up, where she rubbed her side for a few seconds as she focused on her foe, who was proving to be quite a handful in his current form, making her wonder why he hadn't eliminated her yet, before she decided it was time to see what he was truly capable of.

"Come on, what's the matter?" Kefla asked, because if her past experience told her anything she might get her foe to show off his true power by mentioning that he was weak or that he was afraid of something, even if that was a rouse to get him to expand more energy and awaken her own dormant powers, "Why don't you go Blue already? Are you afraid that I'll end up beating you, and eliminate you from the tournament, once you use your final transformation?"

"No, I was just seeing how our powers matched up," Gogeta replied, though at the same time he decided that it was time to stop playing around and take this seriously, to which he jumped backwards and landed on top of one of the rock pillars, allowing him to stare down at Kefla as his aura sparked into existence around him, "but, if your so eager to face me at the peak of my power, I'll meet your challenge by using my final form: Super Saiyan Blue!"

As soon as he said that, and got Kefla's attention, Gogeta focused his mind and power, causing his aura to transform into the blue aura that accompanied the final form that he had access to, and the air shook as he shifted into his Super Saiyan Blue form, all while his aura formed a pillar around him that caused the area to vibrate.

"I was right, this power excites me!" Kefla stated, as a grin appeared on her face, because her thoughts about her foe's true power causing her own power to awaken had been accurate, to which she jumped onto the other pillar and faced her opponent, who seemed curious as to what she was doing, "Even so, I refuse to lose to someone like you!"

Gogeta and the others watched as blue lightning danced around Kefla's aura when she summoned it, showing those that knew of the Super Saiyan forms that she was finally reaching her Super Saiyan 2 form, which was the highest form she could reach since neither Caulifla or Kale had gained the others, and her hair did shift a little to show that they were correct in their thoughts. The sheer power of her actions caused whatever rock walls that rested around them to be utterly destroyed in a few seconds, and it even tore up some chunks from the floor and threw them around, where they crashed in front of some of the observers, causing them to jump backwards while they watched the end of the battle unfold. Some of the watchers seemed to think that they were going too far, that they had no sense of moderation at all, while Cabba, out of all people, realized what Kefla was doing at the moment, even though the fusion warrior was currently focused on pushing her power even higher, so she could smash Gogeta into the ground. Beerus, on the other hand, wasn't too concerned about her rise in power, as he knew what sort of power and abilities Gogeta possessed, even if they had no idea the full extent of his abilities, and knew that Kefla would need to get access to Super Saiyan Blue to really pose a threat to him, but he watched the battle with interest like everyone else.

"Yes, yes, yes! My power is skyrocketing! Hooray for being born a Saiyan!" Kefla declared, showing that she was so engrossed in her own power that she might not even be thinking straight, though at the same time she flexed her hand as several small bits of red ki danced in front of her, spinning around to form a disc shaped ki blast that seemed to be resting around her right fist, "I like this one! I feel like I could blow away an entire universe in one shot with the power that's bubbling up inside me right now!"

"Is that so?" Gogeta commented, though even as he said that he dispelled the pillar that had formed around him and shifted his stance a little, taking on his battle stance once more, showing everyone that he was ready for them to resume their fight, while focusing his attention on his opponent, "Come on, let's continue our fight."

Kefla grinned, where she declared that he should 'disintegrate with the fighting stage' before bursting through the air as she headed towards the pillar that Gogeta was standing on, though the moment she reached her destination she threw her fist at Gogeta, who dodged the attack and let the ki blast head off into the distance. As Kefla landed behind Gogeta she turned around and gathered some more power into her right hand, intending to loose a powerful ki blast that would take her foe by surprise and turn the tide of the battle in her favor, but as she tried that Gogeta waved left his hand diagonally up towards the sky, where a small blue ki wall appeared in front of him. Kefla's attack struck the barrier, where many just assumed that they would both be destroyed in the process, but they were surprised to find that Gogeta's barrier actually reflected the ki blast into Kefla's face, as she barely had any time to move since she wasn't expecting that to happen in the first place. Thanks to the smoke that erupted from the attack Kefla was unable to see Gogeta for a moment, where her foe spun around in the air and kicked her in the side of her face, the attack disrupting the smoke in the process, before she was sent flying down into the floor, causing her to growl in annoyance as Gogeta landed some distance in front of her, and he had both of his hands facing away from his body, where he seemed to be charging a pair of ki blasts.

Instead of letting him hit her, and deal more damage to her, Kefla raised her hands and loosed a storm of ki blasts that rained down on the area that Gogeta was standing in, though what surprised her was that he charged right in her direction, causing the blasts to kick up more smoke between the two of them. Gogeta, once he was sure that Kefla's view of him was gone for the moment, jumped into the air and spun around, flipping over his opponent's head and noticed that she hadn't noticed his movements, before landing on the floor behind Kefla and focused on what he was going to do. Not even a second later he swung both of his arms and his ki blasts went flying towards his foe, who barely saw them coming as they exploded on contact, allowing him to gather his ki once more and loose a storm of ki blasts, like the one he used while Kefla was in the crater earlier, that raced towards his target and detonated when they struck something, kicking up more smoke in the process. As Kefla started to regain herself, however, Gogeta raised his right hand into the air for a moment and formed a rainbow colored energy orb above his hand, the Stardust Breaker as it was called, and hurled it right at his target, where it connected not a few seconds later and released a rainbow colored explosion that rocked the area that they were fighting in, and that included knocking Kefla backwards at the same time.

He knew that the Stardust Breaker was designed to work on those that were evil, or even those that were pure and had been consumed by something evil, but when used against someone like Kefla, who was fighting for her universe and not for something diabolical, it wasn't at the same level of power, though it did produce a nice explosion and did weaken his foe in the process, if the markings on her arms and legs were any indication.

Kefla growled in annoyance, either because she couldn't hit him or the fact that she had taken quite a bit of damage from the barrage of attacks, before she burst through the air once more and raced towards Gogeta, where the two of them exchanged a few blows, with Gogeta mostly dodging or parrying her attacks. Of course, when he knocked her away from him a few seconds later, Kefla charged her ki above her right hand and fired a large ki beam at her target, which was why Gogeta did something interesting, as he raced towards the beam and then flew around the energy in a spiral pattern, all while closing the distance between them. Kefla barely had time to consider another attack before Gogeta reached where she was standing, resulting in her getting punched in the face and knocked backwards a little more, but this time she braced herself and stopped moving backwards, where she raised her fist and swung at her target, causing Gogeta to swing his arm and parry the attack. The area around them buckled as their powers collided, not that Kefla cared about the state of the fighting stage at this point, and Gogeta went on the offensive as his aura wrapped around his body, as the next two attacks, which were strikes to Kefla's chest, were enough to push her backwards by a few steps, before the third punch to the chest stunned her. That attack was followed by Gogeta flipping backwards, while at the same time kicking her up into the air, where his energy seemed to freeze her in place for a moment as he stood straight up, only for him to cross his arms in front of his body, in the shape of an x, before separating his hands and raising them towards the sky... which resulted in a massive explosion rocking the area and consuming Kefla in the process, one that shocked a number of the gods as they watched the explosion unfold.

At that point he backed away and surveyed the damage of his attack, where he noticed that Kefla had taken a good bit of damage since she was at the center of the explosion, and she burst into the air, landing on top of a rock pillar while she glared at him with an annoyed look in her eyes.

"We always knew that Gogeta was powerful, but this is truly marvelous." Whis commented, as the last time this fusion warrior had been in a battle had been against Sunset, where the new God of Destruction dominated Gogeta, even with him using the Kaio-Ken on top of Blue, but that had given Goku and Vegeta reason to improve themselves, resulting in a much stronger version of Gogeta, "Though it seems we've reach the climax of their battle."

"Prepare yourself, Kefla, because my next attack will be the end of our battle." Gogeta stated, as he knew that his foe had to be getting tired, because taking all of those powerful attacks had to be tough on her body and her power, meaning that it was time for him to wrap up their fight.

"Dammit! Not yet! It's not over yet!" Kefla declared, where her aura burst into existence around her and her power started to swell once more, showing that she didn't like the thought of being defeated like this, before an idea seemed to come to mind as she glared down at Gogeta, "Fine, if this is how our fight is going to end, then I'm going to hit you with everything that I've got!"

As soon as Kefla said that her aura got larger and larger before it's coloration shifted into the red color that her ki blasts took on, while at the same time taking on the appearance of lasers that were being fired at everything, which was a true statement since some of them sliced right through a few rock walls like they were nothing. Many of the watchers were surprised by this development, a fight or flight response, while the Kings of All exclaimed that it was pretty and sparkly, though she tuned them out as she focused on her opponent, who was looking at her with a look of interest in his eyes, showing that he was interested in her newest power. A second later she loosed the first of many lasers at Gogeta, as she intended to hit him and do enough damage to knock him off the fighting stage, to which Gogeta responded by jumping around the area as he started to dodge the attacks that were coming his way, no doubt while he thought of a way to strike at her without being hit. Inspiration came to him as he backed up against a rock wall, one that Kefla sliced into four sections with three vertical lasers, where he jumped into the air and avoided the attack when it hit the floor, allowing him to rest against the rock wall for a moment as he brought his hands together by his right side, letting out a 'Ka' as he started to charge his energy.

Kefla, seeing him attempting to charge up an attack, swung her arm and loosed a few more beams at the wall that he was leaning on, slicing the rock into a number of falling cubes, which allowed Gogeta to flip onto the top of one of the cubes and then move to another one while adding in the 'me' of his attack. That prompted Kefla to increase her power output, causing the lasers to lash out in all directions as she focused on her foe, where Gogeta had to move from one cube to another to avoid being hit, and when he was all out of them he fell through the air and headed towards the floor, which only gave him time to add in the first 'ha' of his attack's name. The response to that was Kefla adding in smaller ki blasts that flew out in all directions, like she was trying to take everyone down with her, only for her foe to dodge her attacks like they were nothing, adding in the second 'me' in the process, which only annoyed her even more. As Gogeta got close to the rock pillar that she was standing on, however, Kefla stopped firing in all directions and focused her power on trying to take out Gogeta, forcing him to dodge the attacks once more before he reached the stones that were in front of her, and, as luck would have it, he was forced to jump into the air, without anywhere to land on.

"You can't dodge in mid-air!" Kefla declared, to which she turned off the lasers and the ki blasts, where she wrapped her ki around her hands and formed two spinning discs like she did earlier, though this time around they were made up of equal parts red ki and green ki, representing the warriors that went into making her, "I win!"

With that said Kefla loosed two large ki beams that raced towards where Gogeta was located, but as that happened Gogeta turned himself so that his body wasn't in the way of Kefla's attack and let his own attack glide over the surface of the two beams, though when he reached the top of the pillar, much to Kefla's shock, he leveled himself with her and loosed a powerful Kamehameha that slammed into her. The beam then smashed into the floor and broke part of the fighting stage in the process, knocking Kefla out of bounds while breaking the Potara Earrings she was wearing, resulting in Caulifla and Kale falling into the stands, much to Champa's shock and horror, since he had been hoping on the girls being able to knock someone from the fighting stage, instead of them losing their battle. As the Kamehameha disappeared into the void that rested around them, however, many of the other warriors started to head out, spacing themselves so they could continue their fights and the plans of their respective universe, all while Gogeta stood straight with a smile on his face, before he was engulfed in a bright light and defused, allowing Goku and Vegeta to separate from each other. To those that knew of the technique it was pretty obvious as to why they separated, as they fused in their base forms and didn't do it in their Super Saiyan Blue forms, meaning they cut the amount of time they had for their fusion by using their strongest transformation, but it worked out well for everyone.

"Dammit, Son Goku! Vegeta! I swear I'll wallop you two someday!" Caulifla declared, as she was staring down at the fighting stage, or more accurately the warriors that she and Kale had been fighting for the last couple of minutes, while her protegee was apologizing to Champa for being taken out of the tournament.

"And we look forward to seeing you try." Goku replied, though he had a smile on his face, because Caulifla on her own had been an exciting challenge and adding Kale to the mix had made it even better, especially when he and Vegeta fused to make Gogeta, and his face showed her that he was hoping to fight her again in the future, before he focused on the area around him, "So, what do we do next?"

"You two should rest and recover your energy," a voice said, to which Goku and Vegeta watched as Sombra touched down near them, which made them wonder what the strategist of Universe 13 had to tell them this time around, since both of their teams were following his plans to the best of their abilities, before he glanced in the direction that Chrysalis and Ribrianne were in, "Universe 13 will be taking over the majority of the fights from this point forward, so you and your team will be able to sit back and conserve your power for when it's us against Universe 11."

Goku and Vegeta nodded their heads as Sombra disappeared from the area they were in, using the speed that they were getting used to seeing, but at the same time this told them that Chrysalis was going to close the curtain on her fight with Universe 2, something that she had been working towards since the tournament started, and they were eager to see what she did in the next couple of minutes.

Tournament: Universe 2's Folly

Chrysalis found that everyone had stopped fighting once Kefla and Gogeta started fighting each other, as they tore up the area around them and showed the other universes that both of them had been incredibly strong, and in the end, as she thought, Universe 7's fusion warrior came out on top, eliminating Champa's trump card. That meant that he had to put his faith in the two Namekians that were currently engaging Gohan and Piccolo, who she and her team were staying away from since it was clear that the duo didn't need their help at all, meaning that the other warriors of the Universe 7 team, not counting Goku and Vegeta, were keeping the warriors of the other universes busy. Of course her own team was watching the remaining enemies and were waiting for Sombra to tell them who they would be attacking, or not if they determined that on their own, and none of them went after the warriors of Universe 2, as Sombra declared that they were hers to deal with, since her abilities overpowered everything Ribrianne and her allies could throw at her. There were plenty of targets for her team to tackle, to reduce the number of warriors overall, and from the looks of things the four Gods of Destruction who weren't participating in the tournament found it funny that no one, besides Beerus and Sunset, knew that her team still had all their warriors, and that they weren't even tired yet.

As she thought about the other universes, however, she reflected on how funny it was that Ribrianne and her fellow warriors of love hadn't noticed that she was siphoning their love energy out of each attack they threw at her, giving her more energy to use against them when she decided that it was time to eliminate them.

"Halt, Warrior of Darkness, you shall go no further!" a voice said, to which Chrysalis turned her head and found that her main target, Ribrianne, had come to her anyway, saving her the trouble of heading out and looking for her, though at the same time she had the feeling that it was likely Heles' plan to get rid of her before she became a problem, which was going to cost them more than just their love energy.

"Ah, I was waiting for you to return so we could continue our fight." Chrysalis commented, as that was true, because she was hoping that her foe would seek her out, instead of her hunting for her prey like usual, and she was happy to see that Ribrianne came to her, and she was accompanied by Rozie once more, "And I see you brought Rozie with you as well, not doubt to make sure you knock me off the fighting stage this time."

"Oh, we're not alone." Rozie stated, where she beckoned to an area behind her, allowing Chrysalis to see that the three remaining male warriors from Universe 2 had gathered nearby, meaning they might be planning on coming at her for a five-on-one battle, which would only make this easier for her, "Zirloin, Zarbuto, and Rabanra will be watching your every move while we fight, so if, by some odd chance, you eliminate us from the fighting stage, their wrath will be quick and you'll be knocked out as well."

"Love is always a surprise attack, as it comes unexpectedly!" Ribrainne added, as if she was saying that this was their surprise attack, despite announcing it a few moments ago and ruining any chance they had of surprising her, which wasn't that great to begin with since she could feel their love energy and find them within seconds, "Heles has determined that you are a threat to the safety of our universe, meaning that we are now charged with ending your suffering, before we move on to the rest of your team. Let's go, Rozie! Now's our chance to show our love!"

Rozie nodded her head as the two of them jumped backwards, landing on one of the smaller rock pillars that they had been standing near, while at the same time the three males stood on the sidelines and cheered them on, showing that it was Chrysalis versus the same warriors she had been fighting for a long time. Chrysalis, as usual, stood still as she watched her opponents, as they mentioned that it was 'time for her punishment', despite them just saying that they were here to 'end her suffering', before stating their usual comment before they did joint attacks, as in 'let this emotion reach you'. This time around Ribrianne and Rozie spun around in the air for a moment before they formed a heart with their arms and legs, while at the same time saying 'Yours and my, Love Symphony', which combined their love energies into a single mass and allowed them to fire a large heart shaped energy blast at Chrysalis. Instead of moving, like anyone else would do in this situation, Chrysalis let her aura surround her as she raised her hand towards the heart, where she sucked in all the love energy that was coming towards her and nullified any damage the attack would have done, just like she did to every attack the pair had used against her since they started fighting. That was the thing that interested her the most, that no matter how many times she did this, and made little comments about their love energies, neither Ribrianne or Rozie seemed to understand that they were fighting the wrong opponent, and at this point she wasn't going to correct them until it was too late for them to stop her.

Despite having seen this a few times in the past, since she had seen them spying on her earlier fights, Chrysalis could tell that the three male warriors were still caught off guard by the fact that none of the attacks that the maidens had used against her seemed to be doing anything, even though they clearly had faith that their bad luck would be turned around at some point in the near future.

"Love always has obstacles, that's true." Ribrianne stated, as if she had thought of a reason behind why none of their attacks were working, but at the same time Chrysalis determined that her opponent was still wrong in her thoughts, as she was clearly thinking about something else and not the battle that was happening, "It's true love that can overcome any obstacle, so don't worry, heartless Warrior of Darkness, our love will shine down upon you and embrace you as you fall off the fighting stage!"

"I fight to avenge Kakunsa, so I will show you the power of lost love!" Rozie added, showing that, despite the form she was wearing, she also didn't understand what was going on and was still relying on the power of their universe to deal with a foe that they couldn't defeat, not when they were sending their love to her like they were.

"Lost love? Don't you dare speak to me about such a thing," Chrysalis replied, causing the pair of warriors to stop for a few seconds, as they were surprised to hear her say something like that, and she could tell that the males were also taken aback by her statement, before she focused on her true opponents, Ribrianne and Rozie, "You're just angry that someone took one of your teammates out, someone you may or may not have had a crush on, and now you're looking to use your power to have your revenge for her defeat, even if it's on a warrior from another universe."

Rozie growled as she burst through the air and attacked her, though while Chrysalis was correct in her being angry over Kakunsa's defeat, as it was there in high quantities, the love inside her heart was much stronger and her attacks reflected that, even though her attack caused Ribrianne to follow her as well. While Rozie attacked from the front, and kept Chrysalis' attention on her for now, Ribrianne attacked from behind, using her Pretty Love Machine Gun to fire a series of heart shaped ki blasts at her, where once again they slammed into Chrysalis' aura and their love energy was devoured, causing her to continue her assault, despite the fact that it was a bad idea. Even when Rozie backed away from her, to fire a number of ki blasts from her Yacchaina Fist style, but due to them being laced with love energy, which every warrior from Universe 2 seemed to possess in varying quantities, there did nothing when they reached their target, as Chrysalis kept her aura up and soaked in the love energy from two different sources with a smile on her face. In fact, since her foes were so distracted with making sure she could do nothing, they failed to account for any of her powers, as she flashed backwards and swung her leg into Ribrianne's face, sending her into a rock wall, before flashing forward to do the same to Rozie, showing them that she wasn't as easy to defeat as they thought she would be.

Chrysalis did pause for a moment when she noticed that Ribrianne's face had been squished by her attack, as her eyes, mouth, and nose seemed to be covered by her skin for some odd reason, before Ribrianne got onto her feet and returned her face to normal, while at the same time Rozie got up and moved to her side, so they could face their foe together and plan out their next attack without shouting it at their target.

"We're still fighting two-on-one, yet we can't land a hit on her." Ribrianne commented, where she rubbed her face for a few seconds, as it felt a little sore where she had been struck, but at the same time she found that Rozie was keeping her eyes on their foe, who was just staring at them with a look of interest in her eyes, "We need to hit her while that aura of hers is down, otherwise we're never going to knock her off the fighting stage."

"That sounds like a plan." Rozie replied, as she was confident that at some point they would be able to break through their foe's aura, as it had to be tiring to keep up a technique that nullified their love and prevented it from reaching her, so all they had to do was keep pressuring her until that happened, and then they could focus on someone else.

Chrysalis kept herself from chuckling, as her opponents were actually foolish enough to talk about their plans while she was in front of them, meaning she knew they were going to try and smash her aura, something that would only happen if her energy was suddenly depleted, and right now she didn't see that happening at all. Of course the pair then returned to their usual attack pattern, Rozie getting up close and personal with her Yacchaina Fist while Ribrianne stayed further back and fired her Lovely Machine Gun, as if they thought that doing the same thing would allow them to overcome her abilities and knock her from the fighting stage. At the same time, however, Chrysalis kept her aura off for now and let the hearts slam into her while she was fighting Rozie, as she honestly didn't need the aura to suck in the love energy and had been doing so to lure her foes into thinking that she was doing something else, when in reality it was her natural abilities that allowed her to do this. Still, there was one good thing about her decision, as the disappearance of her aura caused the duo to increase their attacks, thus increasing the amount of love energy they were pouring into their attacks, and just so happened to be sending those attacks her way, meaning she devoured more love energy and still took no damage from any attack they sent at her.

In fact, due to her not taking any damage at all, Ribrianne tried something new, her Max Love Cannon, which was just another heart shaped ki blast that was laced with her love, though when Rozie moved out of the way Chrysalis remained where she was standing and let the attack hit her, allowing her to suck in all the love energy that Ribrianne had poured into the attack, causing her foes to growl as they regrouped once more.

"I see you're having fun over here." a voice said, to which Pinkie appeared in the space near Chrysalis, confusing both Ribrianne and Rozie for a moment, as it almost seemed like she was using some sort of Instant Transmission technique to suddenly do something like that, while at the same time Chrysalis turned her head a little to look at her teammate.

"You could say that." Chrysalis replied, because in a way she was having some fun, as this was the most love energy she had been able to siphon in a long time and it was really boosting her base powers by an extraordinary amount, even if that power was hidden to not alert her foes as to what she was doing, before she thought of something else, "So, what brings you all the way over to the area I'm fighting in?"

"Sombra told me to tell you that it's time to stop playing with your food." Pinkie stated, as only the members of their team understood what was happening between Chrysalis and the power that Universe 2 depended on, something that her foes had yet to figure out on their own.

"Yeah, I figured it was time I did them in." Chrysalis said, because despite the power she was getting she knew that the amount of love energy her foes possessed was starting to go down, as in they were starting to run out of energy to power any of their attacks, and soon they'd have to revert back to their base forms, which was what she was building towards since she started fighting her current opponents.

Pinkie, seeing that Chrysalis was actually getting ready to eliminate her foes, nodded her head and disappeared as quickly as she had appeared, once more surprising both of Chrysalis' opponents in the process, but at the same time that opened them up to what she had planned for them. It was such a simple thing, casting a low leveled spell that conjured a mist that shrouded her from Ribrianne and Rozie's view, and she watched as her foes looked around the area they were standing in, searching for her so they could continue their assault, which only allowed her to use a second minor spell on Ribrianne. This one was designed to make her see whatever she wanted, for a few moments anyway, and she placed a phantom image of her in the illusion she was seeing, causing Ribrianne to use her Maiden's Charge to chase after the illusion, all while leaving Rozie alone since she hadn't seen her teammate leave the area they were in. That, of course, was all part of the plan, because as the mist started to fade, since it wasn't supposed to last very long, Chrysalis activated another of her natural abilities and let green flames roll over her body, allowing her to transform into whatever form she desired, and right now she picked Ribrianne's base form, Brianne, and found that it was successful.

The interesting part about this was that she could transform into humans and her hooves would turn into feet, which kept the illusion from being ruined, though Chrysalis brought her attention back to what she was doing and coughed a few times, making sure that the voice was correct while also giving Rozie the illusion that she was actually Ribrianne.

"Rozie, there you are!" Chrysalis said, where anyone that was watching them would think that Ribrianne had decided to leave her teammate behind, before knowing something was up when they spotted that there were two of the warrior now, one in her base form and one in her transformed form, "Do you have any idea where that Warrior of Darkness wandered off to?"

"No, I couldn't see anything because of her tricky mist." Rozie replied, though at the same time she was happy to see that the mist was only a temporary thing, as it allowed the two of them to group up once more, before she noticed that her friend wasn't in her transformed state, "Why aren't you in your Ribrianne form?"

"I thought that, since she seems to be targeting me, that I could use myself as bait," Chrysalis stated, as there was a tactic that some warriors used, as in making one of their allies pretend to be doing nothing or have them lower their guard so their foes would attack them, and she was sure that Universe 2 would use this as well, as a last ditch effort since she had backed them into a corner, "once she focuses on me, and ignores everyone else around her, you can swoop in and knock her off the fighting stage. I'm sure she won't expect us to use such a tactic against her."

"That sounds like a better plan than what we were doing earlier," Rozie admitted, because so far she was finding that just attacking Chrysalis wasn't doing anything, as their attacks seemed to have no effect on her, and they were starting to run out of options, but she was happy to see that they had a new plan of attack.

Chrysalis was amused, because she had only a faint idea of how Ribrianne, in her base form, acted and it seemed like she was hitting the nail on the head, as her target seemed to have no idea that she wasn't who she said she was, while at the same time it gave her the chance to position herself in front of Rozie, who had her back turned to the edge of the fighting stage. Like all the other warriors that were competing in the tournament they were some distance away from the very edge of the stage they were fighting on, but at the same time she knew that a well placed blast would send Rozie flying out into the abyss, eliminating her in the process, and she was hoping that such a thing would enrage Ribrianne, thus allowing her to take them both out rather quickly. Of course that had a secondary side effect to knocking both of her main targets off the fighting stage, as it would also cause the three male warriors to charge at her with the desire to make her pay for her actions, meaning she could repeat the process with them and take all of Universe 2's warriors out in rapid succession, just like Sombra wanted. It was the perfect plan, one that neither of her foes would see coming until it was too late for them to do anything, and soon another team would be out of the tournament, she just had to be patient as she made sure Rozie was in the position that she needed her to be in.

In fact she also discovered that she could get really close to her first target, as Rozie let her stand a step or two away from her the entire time she was determining where they could set their trap, showing that she did believe that she was Brianne and not Chrysalis in disguise, which only brought a smile to her face.

"Hey, Rozie, remember what I told the Warrior of Darkness earlier?" Chrysalis asked, causing Rozie to stop what she was thinking about and glance over at her, something that was common between the female warriors of Universe 2, as they always seemed to let things distract them from their mission.

"Yeah, you said that love was like a..." Rozie started to say, showing that she remembered what her teammate had told Chrysalis a few moments ago, when they started the next round of their battle, while at the same time she lowered her guard, revealing how comfortable she was when she was near Brianne.

"ROZIE!" a voice loudly said, causing Rozie to look over Chrysalis' shoulder as the dust cleared, showing Ribrianne was standing off in the distance with a confused look on her face, though at the same time the same look graced her face as she glanced back to the person that was standing in front of her.

"A surprise!" Chrysalis finished, where she raised her right hand, causing her energy to flicker into existence not even a second later, before she loosed a beam of energy that slammed into Rozie's chest, one that was powerful enough to send her over the edge of the fighting stage, which was all thanks to the love energy she had absorbed from both her and Ribrianne since their battle started.

"Y... You FIEND! How dare you impersonate me and knock Rozie off the stage!" Ribrianne shouted, showing that she was angry over watching her friend being taken out of the tournament and that she was annoyed that someone had stolen how she looked in her base form, before she charged at her foe as Chrysalis went on the defensive once more, to take a few more drops of energy from her before she ended their battle.

"Hey! What's going on?" one of the Kings of All asked, as they had been interested in watching the battles unfold before their eyes, but when Chrysalis disappeared and Ribrianne started to battle herself, before she transformed, the two of them tilted their heads in confusion, causing them to direct their question to the Grand Priest, "Why is she fighting herself right now?"

"She's actually fighting Chrysalis." the Grand Priest replied, showing that he knew of the tricks and powers that the warriors from Universe 13 possessed, which he was keeping to himself until the Kings of All asked him about whatever was going on, before he glanced down at the fight that was unfolding, "Chrysalis is a changeling, a race of shapeshifters that can take on the appearance of anyone, regardless of species or gender, and they speak with the same voice as the person they are taking the appearance of, making it seem like they are the very person whose form they have assumed, all while fooling nearly everyone around them."

While the Kings of All got excited about such an ability, since they had never heard of anything like it, Chrysalis parried the attacks that were coming her way as she and Ribrianne moved around the area they were in, even though it was still in her favor since she was sucking in the love energy behind all of her foe's attacks. She could tell that Ribrianne was angry at the moment, because of Rozie's elimination, but at the same time that didn't effect her desire to spread love to all of the universes and didn't stop her from empowering her attacks with love energy, which she claimed for herself. Another reason that Ribrianne might be mad at her was because Chrysalis was still wearing her base form, moving around like she had been a human the entire time and not an ascended changeling, but even if that wasn't part of the reason she could tell that using this form annoyed her foe and made her sloppy, something that she was more than willing to take advantage of as they continued their fight. Of course the biggest thing she could use to her advantage was how easily the warriors from Universe 2 got distracted over something, be it their own allies or something one of their opponents did, and there was something she could say that would definitely cause Ribrianne to falter for a moment.

The moment came when Ribrianne fired her Pretty Love Machine Gun at her, allowing Chrysalis to summon her aura once more and soak in the love energy that was being launched at her, just like she had done in the past, and once that was done her foe growled and readied herself for the next attack she had planned, which happened to be the perfect moment that Chrysalis was waiting for.

"So, out of curiosity, do you and Rozie eat a lot of fruit?" Chrysalis asked, though at the same time she licked her lips as she sucked in the last bits of love energy from the last attack, knowing that this was going to stall her foe for a few seconds and create an opening that she could use against her, "Because both of your love energies taste so sweet."

Ribrianne paused for a few seconds, confusion written on her face since she had no idea what Chrysalis was even taking about at the moment, and that was what Chrysalis was hoping for, as she rushed forward not a second later and delivered a powerful uppercut that sent Ribrianne straight into the air, before getting up there and kicked her in the chest, sending her flying into a rock wall... though the process of doing that caused Ribrianne to revert to her original state, her Brianne form, before falling to the ground as Chrysalis landed some distance in front of her.

"Well, I guess our fight is over." Chrysalis commented, because at this point the return of the real Brianne meant that her opponent's love energy had to be empty or nearly empty, especially when she considered how much of it she sucked in over the course of their battle, before she focused on Brianne, "However, I must say that you were..."

"Stop speaking in my voice!" Brianne said, showing that she was focused on the fact that Chrysalis was still wearing her form and speaking with the voice that she used, instead of worrying about herself and the fact that her time in the tournament was almost over, causing Chrysalis to shrug as she let the flames race over her body, returning her to her true form once again.

"Like I said, Brianne, you were quite impressive during our fight." Chrysalis continued, showing that she was going to honor her opponent's request to stop wearing her form and using her voice, while at the same time revealing that she was picking up where she left off, especially since she was focused on her opponent, "Your power over love... truthfully, I never thought that I would see its like outside of Princess Cadance, especially the vast well of energy that you possess. However, even with the power of love on your side, you were never going to beat me in a fight."

"You... you... villain!" Brianne snapped, revealing that she was still focusing on the fact that she considered Chrysalis to be one of the evilest warriors in the tournament, something that she reinforced thanks to all the warriors that had been eliminated from her team, which she was holding Chrysalis accountable for, "Warrior of Darkness, my love will..."

"You still haven't figured it out yet?" Chrysalis inquired, as she figured that now was the best time to reveal the truth to her opponent, because she had the feeling that even if she did neither Brianne or her fellow warriors would believe her, which would bring a swift end to all of them, but she was happy to see her foe pause for a second, "Well then, seeing how you have unwittingly aided me over the course of our battles, I suppose that it's only fair that I reveal to you the reason why none of your attacks have worked against me... including the reason that you will lose to me."

"I helped you?" Brianne asked, though that was followed by her shaking her head, showing that she wouldn't believe what Chrysalis told her and would continue to fight till the bitter end, as her defeat would only inspire the other warriors of her team to take Chrysalis out, "Don't be ridiculous, I would never help someone like you."

"Trust me, you've helped me quite a bit. You know the power of love that you speak so fondly of?" Chrysalis replied, referring to the power that Brianne was capable of using, both in her base form and in her transformed state, where she noticed that her foe seemed to quiet down so she could reveal the truth to her, even if she refused to believe what she was going to tell her, "Allow me to reintroduce myself: I am Chrysalis, the former Queen of the Changelings, a race of shapeshifters that used to feed off of love, before they became what they are now under Thorax's leadership, leaving me as the sole changeling that can still feed off of love. Your attacks are never going to work against me, not when I can drain the love energy from them and nullify their powers when they hit me or my aura... face it, Brianne, I was just toying around with you, playing with my food as Pinkie put it, and now it's time to eliminate you from the tournament."

"Not yet! I refuse to believe that such a thing is possible!" Brianne declared, confirming Chrysalis' thoughts that she would refuse the truth when she told her it, but at the same time she pressed both of her hands firmly against the ground, like she had been doing since she reverted back to her base form, before she looked up at her foe, "Big Amour!"

Chrysalis watched as a vine made out of love energy burst out of the floor beneath her and wrapped around her right leg, going all the way up till it reached her waist, which was where it wrapped around her entire body and pinned her arms to her side as it lifted her up into the air, before a large transparent heart formed over her, like Brianne was trying to keep her in one place so she could eliminate her.

"Great love is binding! You can't escape from it now!" Brianne stated, showing that she believed the battle had turned in her favor, when the reality was that she was still losing since Chrysalis could break out of this easily, before she shifted her gaze towards the area that her team was sitting in, "People of Universe 2, aid me in crushing this Warrior of Darkness, so that we might bring love to her loveless universe!"

In that instant the eliminated warriors of her team, including the gods, pulled out some wands that were different from the ones they used earlier and called out the chant they used the last time, as in 'You can do it, Ribrianne', which gave Chrysalis a front row seat to a storm of love energy embracing Brianne, who smiled as she was lifted into the air and was consumed by the power that was being offered to her. Not even a moment later the light expanded into a massive heart that floated near the edge of the fighting stage, one that caused the Kings of All to stare up at it as they cheered, before it started to shift as it took on the form of a gigantic Ribrianne, one that came complete with the butterfly wings she had before Goku's battle with Jiren started. Chrysalis wasn't afraid of the power that her foe now commanded, as it was the same power she had been absorbing the entire time they had been fighting, and this latest power boost was only going to make what she devoured next even better than what she had taken so far, though she did resist the urge to chuckle, as she knew that Ribrianne wouldn't have accepted the truth and she was offering her even more power for the future. It was a little sad, since she had been hoping for a smart opponent who would have stopped once they realized what was going on, but in the end she was willing to accept this and go with it, because it meant that she would be ready for when Sombra declared war on Jiren.

"So long as love exists in the world, I can still fight!" Ribrianne declared, her voice louder than it was before, showing that she was matching her new height, even if it seemed like an illusion of some kind, before she opened her eyes and glared down at where Chrysalis was floating, inside the Big Amour that surrounded her, "I can still fight for love, which will save our universe from being erased! Evil Warrior of Darkness, begone from the fighting stage! Face a Fist of Love that is powered by the love of an entire universe!"

"Bring it on!" Chrysalis replied, where her aura flared to life around her and the Big Amour was absorbed, the love energy that powered it being taken into her body while it's form shattered, allowing her to touch the floor once more as she looked up at her massive foe once more.

Ribrianne, seeing her Big Amour shatter before her very eyes, finished pulling her fist up into the air and sent it straight down to where Chrysalis was standing, where she crushed some of the rock pillars that were in the way and scattered the fragments as she reached for her foe. Chrysalis, on the other hand, separated part of her aura and formed a small bullet of sorts with it, one that she sent straight into the fist that was coming at her, stopping it in it's tracks when the two came into contact, but even if that surprised Ribrianne she didn't show it, as her left fist came down at her not even a few seconds later. This time around Chrysalis sent out strands of energy that wrapped around her foe's other hand, where she could feel the love energy inside her foe's new attack and connected her aura to the two fists, where she started to siphon the power that her foe was using against her. Of course, like she had seen so far, Ribrianne followed suit by upping the power that she was pouring into her attacks, as she was trying to pushing her into the floor and then crush her, before eliminating her entirely, but that just allowed Chrysalis to draw in more love energy and just made her job much easier in the long run.

In fact Ribrianne opened her mouth and fired a beam of love energy down at Chrysalis, whose aura was hit first and it stalled the attack from reaching her, while at the same time gave her a third path to the massive amount of love energy that was being used against her, and green lines formed on Ribrianne's giant form seconds later... before Chrysalis tugged on the love energy and separated all of it from Ribrianne, reverting her back to her base form as she fell over the edge of the fighting stage, all while Chrysalis staggered for a moment as she finished siphoning all that love energy.

"So... much... power..." Chrysalis commented, as she could feel her own power being strengthened to a point that was far greater than anything she had before this point in time, something that made her wonder if Ribrianne had been telling the truth about using the power of Universe 2, as in her fellow residents, against her, before a smile appeared on her face as she stood straight once more, "I'm glad I kept her on the fighting stage for as long as I did, otherwise I might not have been able to acquire all of this wonderful power for our universe."

Interestingly enough Brianne, after looking at her for a few seconds, got up and started speaking to the staff that the Angel of her universe was carrying, revealing that their team was broadcasting the Tournament of Power to their entire universe, who was currently watching them and sending out their love to their warriors. That fact told Chrysalis that her foe hadn't been lying when she claimed that the fist she first threw at her contained the love energy from an entire universe, and from the sounds of it Brianne was convincing the watchers to lend their power to the three remaining warriors, so they could safeguard their universe. While that was going on, however, she felt the arrival of three more foes, the three warriors that had been on the sidelines the entire time since the tournament started, to which she sighed and turned to face Zirloin, Rabanra, and Zarbuto, who were foolish for even approaching her. Normally one would think that after watching the shining stars of a universe, as in Ribrianne and her fellow maidens, fall at the hands of one team they would wise up and run away, but at the same time it appeared that they were here to regain their honor, instead of hiding like Chrysalis thought they would.

She diverted her attention away from the approaching warriors, as she could feel the power of the Namekians that Gohan and Piccolo were fighting rise to a whole new level, or more like their bodies had stabilized in some manner, but she had the feeling they could handle their opponents, to which she turned back to her new foes.

"You... how dare you eliminate the goddess Ribrianne from the tournament!" one of the warriors, Zirloin, said, his tone revealing that he had high praise for the trio that was supposed to be Universe 2's ace, while at the same time the other two warriors nodded their heads, showing that they agreed with his statement and were equally unhappy about Ribrianne and the others being eliminated.

"If she was your trump card, you should have left her hidden until the very end." Chrysalis replied, as that was what they were doing with the majority of their true powers, keeping them hidden until the time was right, before she shifted her stance and stared at her new foes, "However, I can tell that all three of you will be coming at me at the same time, so how about we just get to the fighting so I can knock you all off the stage as well."

As she suspected the trio came at her from three different directions, intending to make her pick and choose who she wanted to block and who she wanted to be hit by, but that wasn't the reality of the situation, as her skill allowed her to dodge all of their attacks with ease. The fact of the matter was that all three of them were much slower than Ribrianne, Rozie, and Kakunsa were, that much she could see the moment they started fighting, so all she really did was avoid their attacks and study them as she did so, all so she could figure out the holes in their attack patters and use it against them when the time was right. Oddly enough she did feel some bits of love energy dance around a few of their attacks, bits that she stole anyway since it never hurt to add to the stockpile, but they were nowhere near the level that Ribrianne was able to use, meaning they weren't worth keeping around, hence the reason she was seeking a way to eliminate them. Another thing she noticed was that when she attacked, or even parried an attack, she was able to force her opponent backwards with little effort, showing her that the power she had gained from Ribrianne was no laughing matter, meaning that she was ready for when the final battle started, after she finished adjusting to her new strength.

Since it was clear that none of her foes could touch her, or even get close to wounding her, Chrysalis found herself wondering what was happening over at Gohan and Piccolo's battle, as once the Namekians were done stabilizing their bodies they went on the offensive, catching the pair by surprise. Interestingly enough neither of them wanted to call for aid from any of the available warriors that were standing by, because at this point it seemed like most of the warriors from her team were waiting to find a worthy opponent and were watching the other battles that were taking place. Another thing that seemed interesting was the fact that Gohan was using his full power, keeping their foes distracted so Piccolo could charge up an attack that would take both of their foes out, and, at the same time, Caulifla was telling Saonel and Pirina that they weren't allowed to fail, otherwise she'd beat the daylights out of them, which only inspired her teammates to do better as they attempted to win their fight. Of course there was a downside to that, as both of the Namekians were the last members of Champa's team and if they were eliminated from the tournament the Kings of All would erase the entirety of Universe 6, taking away Beerus' brother and the uncle that Applejack and Rainbow had when they were younger and lived in Universe 7.

Her thoughts were pulled back to the fight she was in as Zirloin, Zarbuto, and Rabanra charged at her at the same time, thinking that a three way attack while she seemed distracted would be the key to winning this fight, where Chrysalis sighed as her aura kicked up, catching her foe and knocking them backwards without delay.

"Maybe I should just knock you three off the fighting stage and be done with you." Chrysalis commented, as she was of the opinion that none of her current opponents had very much love energy inside them, not like Ribrianne or Rozie had when she fought them, and that it would be a waste of time to try and siphon any addition energy from them.

"Do you hear that?" Zirloin asked, where he emerged from the smoke for a moment, revealing that he had a pink aura around his body, like the barriers that were used against Lavender earlier in the tournament, before Chrysalis turned and noticed that Zarbuto and Rabanra had the same thing going on.

"Yeah, I hear it." Rabanra replied, showing that, while they might not have Ribrianne's connection to love, they might be able to do something that the main maiden of their universe couldn't do, something that peaked Chrysalis' curiosity just a little bit, "The voices of everyone in Universe 2, praying for our victory!"

"What we bare are the hopes and dreams of our precious universe!" Zarbuto added, where a smile seemed to appear on his face as he said that, showing that he seemed to understand what was going on and was accepting what was happening to them, all while Chrysalis remained where she was standing.

"Truth be told, they're way too heavy." Rabanra stated, once more confirming that they weren't trained in the art of controlling the power of love, not in the way that Ribrianne was, and Chrysalis could see that cracks were starting to form in the floor around the three warriors, as if gravity was doing something to them, "But this weight is also love!"

"Let's turn this heavy love into power!" Zirloin said, speaking to his fellow teammates as the majority of his body glowed pink, something that his allies did as well not a few seconds later, to which Chrysalis stared at them and wondered what was going on this time around.

In the following moments three small craters formed around Chrysalis, one under each of the warriors she was fighting, before they deepened as the warriors said the word 'love', something that caused the craters to appear in the first place, and it wasn't long before they repeated the word again, causing the three craters to merge into a single larger crater that had Chrysalis in the center of their hole. She then watched as the trio was engulfed in a bright pink light, one where the three warriors took turns doing the same thing the three maidens did when they first transformed into the forms they had been eliminated in, repeating the 'spell of love' as Brianne called it and said parts of their names in a random order, just like the maidens did. When the light cleared a few moments later Chrysalis raised her eyebrow as she found that all three of the warriors had transformed, as Zirloin lost the armor he was wearing and acquired Ribrianne's uniform, Rabanra took on the form that Kakunsa had used, and Zarbuto was now wearing Rozie's uniform, but the thing she was the most interested in was that their love energies had been empowered, making them just as strong as the maidens had been when they had first transformed, which was an unexpected surprise for her since it meant she could siphon more love energy from Universe 2.

Instead of saying anything, except pausing to declare she was an 'evildoer', the trio rushed at Chrysalis and used the powers they inherited from the maidens against her, as in the speed and power that Kakunsa possessed, the gentle control over ki blasts that Rozie had, and the various love abilities that Ribrianne used. The downside for them was that none of their attacks did anything to Chrysalis, as she was able to take all of their attacks at the same time and siphon all of the love energy that they were offering to her in a matter of seconds, which only prompted them to continue attacking her with everything they had. It was like no one in Universe 2 could even understand what Chrysalis had told them, that using love against her wasn't going to work and that it would bring ruin upon their universe, but they seemed so utterly convinced that they could break her 'ability to not take damage' and would be the ones to walk away from the battle once they figured out how to wound her. It honestly didn't matter what techniques they used against her, as everything that Ribrianne, Rozie, and Kakunsa had used was laced with love energy and there was no exception for the three males, but Chrysalis did note that all three of them seemed to be drunk on power, even if they were using the love energy of their universe to exact revenge for the loss of their maidens and remain in the tournament. Even if she stopped fighting back none of their attacks would do anything to her, all thanks to her siphoning the love energy from each blow that came her way, and until one of the warriors tried to eliminate her, in some other manner, she was just fine with taking their attacks and siphoning the love energy from each one.

While all of this was happening, and she was playing with her food a little more, Chrysalis could sense Gohan and Piccolo using a new tactic to defeat the Namekians that they were facing, as in Gohan fighting them alone with Piccolo charged up his power for one big attack to knock them off the fighting stage, or at least weaken them to the point where Gohan's next attack would do the job... before she pulled herself back to her own fight and knocked the three warriors away from her, causing them to land on a rock pillar and look down at her.

"Well done, warrior of Universe 13, for lasting this long against our power." Zirloin stated, where he and his fellow warriors kept their battle stances at the ready, because based on what they had seen so far there was no telling what their foe was going to do, or if someone was going to butt in and attack them, "Your strength to challenge our love... we admit that you, too, are a great warrior of love, though it's a shame we are enemies right now."

"Since you are a fellow great warrior of love," Rabanra added, showing that they were definitely overthinking what was going on at the moment and had lost themselves in the rush of using their new powers, all while all three of them had the pink auras return to their bodies, "we shall reciprocate with all our strength, with this love raised to the max!"

"Take this! All that we have!" Zarbuto said, where Chrysalis watched as their pink auras grew in size, showing that they were gathering all the love energy they could possibly use at the moment, all while twisting the coloration of their auras into a black color that reminded her of earlier.

Not even a few seconds later the three warriors formed hearts with their hands and combined their individual hearts into a single spot, where the blackened love energy was thrown into the sky and stopped a few seconds later, where it expanded into a large heart that seemed to have it's own gravitational field, since it was sucking in the dust and rocks that rested around them. She had to assume that this was some sort of hidden technique that Universe 2 had up it's sleeves, even if they had no idea they had access to it, and it seemed like the male warriors were struggling under the strain of the massive power they were currently channeling. In fact the black hole that the trio were forming seemed to grow a little as the seconds ticked by, allowing Heles to confirm that this was something she called 'that beautiful hidden technique of ruin', or Pretty Black Hole as the males called it, before they swung their arms down at Chrysalis, telling her that the attack was coming her way. Just as the heart started to descend, however, Chrysalis jumped into the air and stopped it as it reached the halfway point, not because she didn't want to ruin the fighting stage, but because it would allow her to be even closer to her targets when she smashed their attack before their eyes, giving her the best chance to take all three of them out at the same time.

As she suspected the Pretty Black Hole was empowered by the love energy from Universe 2, channeled and used by the warriors she had been fighting since Ribrianne's elimination, but the flaw in it's design was the same with every power that the various warriors of Universe 2 used, except for the cowardly ones that Trixie helped take out, and that was that all of their attacks were made out of love energy. Because of that fact, something that she told her foes about and they refused to listen to her, Chrysalis was able to connect to the love energy that was trying to push her towards the floor and started to siphon the energy from it, as she intended to absorb the ultimate attack of Universe 2, in it's entirety, before eliminating her foes from the tournament. While she was doing that she could feel Gohan charging up a Kamehameha, meaning that his battle was likely almost over since that seemed to be a finishing move that he and his father used against their enemies, before she focused on her own fight and flexed her energy, causing strands of her power to wrap around the black hole. From that point forward the same thing she did earlier happened, as in she forced the attack to get smaller and smaller as she siphoned all of it's love energy, despite the power her foes were pouring into it, and, at the same time, little bits of her power reached her foes, meaning that when she sucked in all the power at once they would love the forms they were now wearing.

Once she was ready to take it all in at once, however, Chrysalis tugged on all the love energy that was being used against her and sucked it all in, causing the Pretty Black Hole to vanish and reverted her foes back to their base forms, with a look of surprise on their faces, before she loosed a beam of energy that knocked them off the fighting stage... which just so happened to be at the same time that Gohan and Piccolo succeeded in sending the two Namekians flying off the stage as well, causing her to smile as she landed and leaned against one of the rock walls.

"Are you okay?" a voice asked, where Chrysalis turned to the side for a moment and found that Pinkie had returned to where she was standing, though at the same time she knew that her teammate must have been watching the fights she had been in and seemed concerned that something had happened to her during the last one.

"Yeah, I'm just stuffed at the moment." Chrysalis replied, as having two helpings of love energy, from the entirety of Universe 2, was more than she had been expecting to get when she started fighting Ribrianne and her fellow warriors, but at the same time it meant that she could use that power to safeguard all the universes, "It will take me some time to get used to the power that I now possess, since I siphoned more love energy than I originally planned on taking, but that won't be a problem for us, since we have other warriors to take on the other universes."

Pinkie decided that if Chrysalis said that she was okay, and just needed time to process the love energy she had taken, then she might as well let her do what she needed to do before the big battle with Jiren, but before she could do anything else the Grand Priest announced that both Universe 2 and Universe 6 had lost all their warriors, meaning that it was time for them to be erased as well. What happened next was incredibly odd and true to the character of Universe 2, as they embraced their defeat with the same attitude they had earlier and the three maidens proceeded to transform back into their full powered forms, like they were putting on a farewell show for their universe, before they, the rest of their team, and both of their gods did a 'love' pose, before the Kings of All erased them, leaving a stray heart to float away. While that was happening Caulifla was talking to the defeated Namekians from her team, who had holes in their stomachs, which had to be where Piccolo hit them with his attack earlier, before she powered up into her Super Saiyan form and started to chase them around the area of the stands that was reserved for Universe 6. At the same time Pinkie and Chrysalis also noticed that Rainbow and Applejack were staring up at the stands, no doubt feeling sad that their uncle was going to be erased, but what interested them was that Beerus actually walked over to the area that Champa was standing in.

"Hey, Champa." Beerus said, causing his brother to turn and look at him for a moment, though at the same time he found it interesting that Vados, instead of remaining by her universe, actually got up and moved over to where Whis was sitting, showing that she had faith in the abilities that the warriors of his universe possessed.

"I don't want to hear it, Beerus." Champa replied, knowing that his brother, who had changed into a new person since Rainbow and Applejack had entered his life, was going to spout some nonsense about saving the universes that were being erased, and he wasn't in the mood to let his brother make such a promise.

Beerus would have chuckled at that, since it was entirely within Champa's personality to not let him talk when he had something he wanted to say, or a promise that he wanted to make, but the reality that his brother was going to be erased prevented him from doing that, though Champa felt that it was appropriate to make a funny face at him, pulling one eyelid down while sticking his tongue at him, before the Kings of All erased all of Universe 6. He then sighed and walked back to where his warriors and fellow gods were sitting, where he sat back down and covered his eyes with his hands, like he was thinking about what had happened, and Chronoa wrapped an arm around his neck as she leaned on him, showing him that she was there for him, just like they had been there for each other as they watched over Rainbow and Applejack during their various adventures. Only those that were near Beerus even heard the sound of a few tears hitting the stands that they were sitting on, showing that his brother's erasure, despite their plan to overturn what the Kings of All were doing, still hurt and that he was trying to keep the other gods from seeing him in this condition.

Rainbow and Applejack, on the other hand, silently mourned the loss of their uncle as they turned their attention back to the tournament and the other warriors that their team would be tackling next, as they intended on being the universe that survived till the end so they could get the Super Dragon Balls and fix this mess, and that required beating the remaining three universes that stood in their way, especially Universe 11. All they had to do was follow the plan that Sombra had laid out for them, where certain members of their team would focus on specific individuals, and they were sure that they would come out on top at the end of the tournament, but they would have to wait and see what the future held for them.

Tournament: Survival Tactics

While Chrysalis was busy taking care of the warriors from Universe 2, and both Gohan and Piccolo were busy taking care of the two Namekians from Universe 6, Vegeta parried the incoming attacks that his current opponent, a warrior from Universe 3 that happened to be wearing a white suit with a helmet that covered his face, was throwing at him. Originally part of his suit had been blue colored, with a large red P on his chest and belt, and the blue bits had changed to red when he attempted to fight Frieza, only for him to dash away from the area and leave his foe behind, as Frieza had no desire to fight him since it would have been an easy victory. Of course that had prompted the policeman of Universe 3, Katopesla as he called himself, to target Vegeta next, who engaged him since Sombra's plan called for Kakarot awakening Ultra Instinct once more, as he believed that it was one of the keys to stopping Jiren and eliminating him from the tournament, hence the reason he was fighting Katopesla. The interesting thing that was his foe decided to go into his 'Raging Battle Mode', which was just the red parts turning yellow as a yellow R appeared on his chest, where he claimed that his strength was three hundred times what his normal power was, and Vegeta did find that his punches had more weight to them, but not enough to really do anything to him.

In fact he had purposely lead his foe away from where his friend was supposed to be resting, closer to the edge of the fighting stage so he could eliminate him easily, though that didn't stop the two of them from exchanging blows with each other as they moved around the area they were in, showing that they were seemingly equal at the moment, which would only remain true until Vegeta turned Super Saiyan, where he'd quickly end the fight he was in.

"Not bad. You are a worthy foe!" Katopesla stated, showing that he was observing Vegeta's movements and found that his skill was better than what he originally thought it was going to be when he selected him as his next target, even though at the moment he was parrying Vegeta's attacks as he threw some at his foe, before dodging the next attack and jumped up to the top of a nearby rock pillar, "Behold my hidden ultimate power. Now, at last, I shall unleash it upon you! Mode change! The whirlwind, the raging Ultimate Mode!"

Vegeta stayed where he was for a few seconds as the letter on Katopesla's belt shifted once more, taking on the shape of a U this time around, one that caused the yellow parts of his suit to turn purple, including putting a large purple U on his chest, even though his suit had some yellow strips mixed into the purple bits.

"In Ultimate Mode, both my attacks and my speed are three hundred times what they are in my normal state!" Katopesla added, showing Vegeta what his new form looked like, even though it wasn't much different from the others he had used so far, except for it being a different color, and that he seemed incredibly proud of his power, as he seemed a little distracted by what he had done.

Once Katopesla was done talking, however, Vegeta shifted into his Super Saiyan form and burst through the air, which was where he delivered a powerful punch that knocked his foe backwards, sending him flying to the floor and forced him to land on his feet as he stared up at him again. From that moment forward the two of them returned to what they had been doing before the transformation, as in they exchanged a number of punches with each other as they moved around the area they were fighting in, punches that the other parried with their own. Not even a few moments later Vegeta siezed control of the fight and delivered an upper cut that knocked Katopesla backwards, causing the warrior to land once more as he raised his left arm until his pointer finger was pointed right at him, where his gloves continued to glow as a green circular object, looking like a radar from some of the devices Bulma had shown him, appeared in front of his finger, as he declared that this was his final technique, 'Katopesla the Final Mission'. Instead of wasting his energy and charging a weak Final Flash, which could easily overpower his foe's attack, Vegeta opted to pull his hands together and fired a Galick Gun at his opponent, one that had enough power to overcome his foe's final attack and knocked him backwards when it exploded, no doubt surprising him in the process.

The force of the explosion sent Katopesla near the edge of the fighting stage, where he managed to stop himself from going over the edge and seemed to relax a little since he had saved himself, though that was followed by his legs being kicked out from behind, causing him to fall right over the edge, eliminating him in the process.

Vegeta had to admit that it was odd for something like that to happen, especially since most of the enemy warriors had been taken care of at this point in time, but even so he kept his guard up as he got near the edge of the fighting stage, expecting to find the one that attacked his opponent so he could repay him in kind. What he found was that there was no one around the area that Katopesla had been standing in, even though he could feel the ki of someone else standing close to where he was standing, making him wonder if one of their foes had the ability to make them feel something that wasn't there, to lower their guard or make them face the wrong direction. Of course such a thing would only be chosen by Quitela and his Kaioshin, who seemed to have no problem with using cheap tactics against their foes, even if said tactics had failed thanks to the foes that his warriors had gone up against, and he was sure that he wasn't overthinking the situation. Since his main target had been taken care of, even if he wasn't the one to eliminate Katopesla, he powered down and started to move out of the area that he was standing in, though as he did that something interesting happened, as the warrior that knocked his foe out targeted him and hit him in the chest, attempting to send him over the edge.

What the hidden warrior wasn't expecting was for Goku to appear and grab onto Vegeta's arm, pulling him back onto the fighting stage before using Instant Transmission to get them over to where Androids 17 and 18 were standing, as they were all watching Universe 13 as they conserved their energy, waiting to see what their allies did next.

"Are you alright?" Goku asked, because he had seen that Vegeta was able to hold his own against the warrior he had been fighting earlier, who had been knocked out by someone else, and had rushed to his friend's aid the moment he noticed that the same thing was happening.

"Yeah, just surprised that whoever tripped Katopesla targeted me as well." Vegeta replied, though he was thankful that his friend was so observant, not that it ultimately mattered since he could have caught the edge of the stage and pulled himself back into the fight, to which he looked at the area around them, "Someone definitely attempted to send me off the fighting stage by hitting me in the chest, with enough power since my guard was lowered a little, but this just means that we'll need to be careful."

"Or we could wait for Sombra to come up with a plan." Android 17 stated, as from the area they were standing in they could see the strategist of Universe 13 observing what Vegeta and Katopesla had been going through, showing that he was capable of tracking multiple fights at the same time, and likely had an idea of what they needed to do next, since he was beckoning for someone to join him, someone that wasn't them.

Sombra remained still as his senses followed the 'hidden' warrior that was stalking the fighting stage, no doubt trying to find foes that were caught up in something else to notice them coming and knock them out of the tournament without the warriors noticing what was happening until the last moment, while the Dazzlings approached him, as they were who he was signaling the entire time.

"Is there anything we can do to help you?" Adagio asked, because knowing Sombra, and his ability to come up with plans to overcome anything that was thrown at him, he likely had a plan to deal with the other universes that they were fighting, especially since she and her sisters were interested in what had nearly taken Vegeta out.

"There is a hidden warrior stalking us and the other universes," Sombra commented, keeping his voice low so only the Dazzlings could hear him, because he had instructions for them and he knew it was time for them to do something to show the other universes that they weren't to be messed with, "Adagio, I'm going to use myself as bait to lure our foe out into the open, but at the same time I want you to manipulate the moisture in the atmosphere that the Grand Priest created to summon a rain shower, one that we'll use to find out where our target is located, which should be a null space of some kind. Sonata, Aria, when you see where our foe is hiding I want you to hit whoever is stalking us before they even know what's going on, so we can eliminate them from the tournament and put the pressure on Quitela, since I'm positive that whoever is stalking us is from his universe... and it might force his remaining warriors out into the open."

Adagio glanced at her sisters for a moment, as they were all surprised that Sombra was saying that he was going to act like bait for their foe, before deciding that they were going to put their faith in their team's strategist, to which the three of them nodded their heads, causing Sombra to step out from where they were hiding. The three of them remained silent as they watched their strategist walk out into the open, while at the same time Adagio started to manipulate the moisture like Sombra wanted, quickly causing some actual rain to fall down on the area he was standing in, though he clearly didn't mind as he continued to put some distance between them. It wasn't long before Sonata noticed something in the corner of her eye, where she pointed it out to Aria, who noticed that there was definitely a null space in the rain, just like Sombra said there would be, and the warrior in question seemed to be stalled, no doubt confused by the fact that it was raining in the area he had come to. The pair smiled for a moment as they reacted to the discovery of their foe, as Sonata waved her hands and the wind swept forward, delivering a powerful uppercut to the surprised warrior, as it had come way too fast for them to see it coming and they were stunned that someone had noticed them, before Aria jumped into the air and loosed a large fireball that slammed into their target, knocking the warrior of the fighting stage, allowing Adagio to call off the rain as they regrouped.

Quitela, despite wanting to criticize his warrior for falling so easily, since he believed that Universe 13 shouldn't be this strong and shouldn't have noticed his warrior to begin with, growled as he signaled the remaining two warriors from his universe, as it was all or nothing and he wanted to be the one to take one of Universe 13's warriors out of the tournament, or maybe all of them if he was lucky.

"Is this really all Universe 4 is good at? Cheap tricks?" Aria asked, because so far most of the warriors from Quitela's universe had some tactic that was based off of trickery, not that it mattered in the long run since all of those tricks had failed due to the combined efforts of their alliance.

That was, of course, when several red rings wrapped around the area they were standing in and formed some sort of dome, trapping them inside the area that the remainder of Quitela's warriors wanted to face them in, causing the sisters to glance at the area as the dome turned red. As they took in what was going on, however, they knew that their foes were lucky that Sombra hadn't been trapped inside with them, otherwise they would be knocked off the fighting stage before they were able to do whatever plan their Destroyer God wanted them to do, and that was before red phantoms of the various warriors that had been eliminated so far appeared around them. It was obvious that this was another trick, as the moment whoever was targeting them started talking, about how they were going to pay for their universe knocking off so many enemies, the three of them went on the offensive and found that they were able to break the phantoms apart with little effort, though they did reform after a few seconds. At the same time there was one oddity about this entire thing, and that was the fact that there was an occasion where one of their attacks seemed to hit something else, something that clearly wasn't part of the illusion, meaning there both of their targets were in the area around them and that it wouldn't take too much to knock them both out of the tournament.

In fact Sonata and Aria were the first ones to strike when they determined what was going on, as Sonata sent another gust of wind at the rock wall that one of the warriors, the one that controlled the illusion, was hiding on top of, knocking him into the air before Aria blasted him off the fighting stage, dropping the illusion and the dome instantly. Of course that didn't stop the other warrior from coming at them, to which Adagio smiled as her own energy flared, as the water they were standing near wrapped around them and created a domed shield, one that the warrior actually flew right into since they weren't expecting it. That, in turn, allowed her to instantly freeze the water and create a solid chunk of ice, one that broke into smaller fragments when they pushed their way out of it, though that was when they found that the third warrior from Quitela's universe was a tiny green bug-like warrior, who they just hurled off the fighting stage, causing Quitela to look down at them in shock, since they had dismantled the remainder of his team in a few moments. In that exact moment the God of Destruction for Universe 4 seemed to understand that his opinion of Universe 13, where he said that they were weak and not worth worrying about, had been entirely incorrect, that they were possibly the greatest threat any team could go up against, and that he had been a fool for thinking they were weaklings.

Of course that was followed by Quitela, having lost all his warriors, discovering that his universe was going to be erased as well, causing him to freak out as he glared at his defeated warriors and the gods that had beaten his team, as he declared that he was going to erase them all as a final act of revenge, only for the Kings of All to erase him, the entirely of his team, and all of universe 4 seconds later.

"One more universe left," Sombra commented, as he returned to the Dazzlings side the moment they were done taking out the warriors from Universe 4, because he had faith in their abilities and knew that it wouldn't take them long to deal with Quitela's warriors, though they remained still as he faced their next group of foes, "one more universe stands between our alliance and Universe 11, and, more importantly, the fate of the multiverse."

"Yeah, Universe 3." Sonata replied, because that was the only universe left at this point, besides their universe, Beerus' universe, and the one that Jiren was from, but at the same time she focused on who was in the area that the warriors from the robotic universe were standing in, as this was going to be interesting, "Do you think Trixie can handle all of those warriors on her own, or should we rush over to her aid and help her take some of them out?"

"Trixie is more than capable of handling those enemies by herself," Sombra stated, showing that he also had faith in the abilities that Trixie, who used to be a simple illusionist, now possessed and the skills that she had learned during her time on Azeroth, before he turned back to the area their allies were gathering in, "We'll have a front row seat to Trixie taking on the entirety of Universe 3's remaining warriors and whatever final techniques they have up their sleeves."

"They were smart and managed to remain until there were only a few foes left to face." Adagio added, showing that there was some intelligent beings in Universe 3, as they had chosen to remain on the sidelines and gather information on the various warriors that were still in the tournament, not that such a thing mattered since everyone from their team had been holding back, so any information they had on them would be nullified soon enough, "Besides, they must have noticed that our warriors have rushed to the aid of Beerus' warriors every now and then, depending on what's happening at the moment, so they're probably thinking it's best to target us first, before going after Goku and the others. I almost feel sorry for them, since they had no idea what sort of power Trixie's been keeping hidden since the tournament started."

While the others were chatting among themselves, and getting ready for a show, Trixie stopped in a good sized area that would be perfect for her upcoming battle with Universe 3, as she could feel them coming in her direction, meaning their plan was to use all five of their warriors against a single opponent. It was a good strategy, since overwhelming odds could result in her being eliminated, but she knew that the opposite was true, that the reality of the situation was that her foes were going to be the ones that were knocked off the fighting stage, she just had to see what sort of abilities her robotic enemies were equipped with before she did that, to best plan her attacks. A few seconds later she jumped backwards as a green beam of energy struck the area she had previously been standing in, striking the rock wall further along the path it was traveling and resulted in some decent sized explosions, though it wasn't hard for her to determine that it came from the white capsule-like robot, Koitsukai as the scientist warrior called him. As soon as Koitsukai attacked her a second warrior, a large green robot that had a round body of sorts, Panchia it was known as, tried to tackle her into another rock wall, to which Trixie blinked out of existence and let her foe crash into the wall, only for her to reappear a few spaces away from where she had been seconds ago. It was in that moment that the third robot, one that seemed to look like a pair of legs and used the two balls that were connected to what could be arms, while also going by the name Bollarator, lashed out at her and tried to smash her with it's metallic balls, which she let hit the floor around her as she dodged the attacks, no doubt annoying her foe in the process.

Of course the final member of Universe 3's team, a large red warrior that seemed to be what one would call an android, though not in the same sense of the two androids she was allied with, smashed through one of the nearby walls and charged at her, though as she dodged Viara's charge, by jumping over him, he turned around and grabbed onto her wings, tugging on them to keep her from running away.

"You can't get away from me now!" Viara stated, where it was clear that her foe assumed that he had the win in the bag, that she couldn't do anything to get away from him and would have to submit to being beaten by his team before she was thrown off the fighting stage, but that was where her foe was wrong.

Trixie focused her mind and her wings burst into strands of Arcane energy, like she was resealing them in the tattoos on her back, but the reality was that the consequences of her actions caused Viara to be holding onto nothing, as her wings didn't exist in that moment, freeing her as she turned around and kicked her foe in the chest, sending him flying into a rock wall as her wings reformed from the strands of energy that rested around her.

"Sorry, you can't use my wings against me," Trixie commented, to which she turned her attention to Viara, as out of all the warriors from Universe 3 he seemed to be the best one to target first, before she focused on another power and three mirror images of her appeared in the area near her, where they nodded their heads and headed out to face the three robots that were lurking in the area around her, "though I won't hold it against you, since you had no way of knowing that I could retract and summon them at all, especially if someone tried to grab them and cut them off. I will, however, make sure that you are knocked off the fighting stage without too much delay, that way I can focus on your fellow warriors and whatever tactics they have planned for me."

"You can't beat me with such weak attacks." Viara replied, where Trixie watched as her first foe pulled himself out of the rock wall and faced her, without even a scratch on his body, which was interesting since she had put some decent power into her attack, "I have one of the highest defensive powers in all of Universe 3, though you are free to attack me with whatever attacks you have in your arsenal... you'll never be able to beat me!"

"Is that so?" Trixie asked, because she found that there was something amusing about enemies that declared that they wouldn't be beaten, and that was the fact that someone always came up with a way to bypass their defenses and bring them defeat, before she shifted her stance a little as her horns and hands glowed, "Challenge accepted."

In that instant, when Trixie stepped forward to battle Viara, she called the power of the Arcane to her once more and lashed out with it, in the sense that when she threw a punch or a kick it was a larger version of her own limbs, ones that her foe clearly thought were illusions. In some ways the attacks were illusions, since she couldn't actually enlarge her body without drinking special potions or revealing her true form, but at the same time the power she wielded made sure her attacks did something, as Viara tried to punch through the first fist that came at him and found that he was pushed back by the power she possessed. While her foe was focused on the attacks, which she set into a magical loop for a few moments, Trixie also manipulated the energies around them and loosed powerful Arcane Missiles, roughly the same size as the ki blasts she had seen while also possessing a violet coloration to them, at her opponent, who was knocked back a few steps every time one of them exploded. After Viara took a fifth attack like that, followed by a more powerful Arcane Blast to the chest, Trixie called off the loop she had created and the larger attacks she had created disappeared, but that didn't stop her from going on the offensive with several additional Arcane Blasts, each one rocking her foe's body as they came into contact with him.

What interested her was the fact that Viara's body seemed to have one weak spot, a grate-like section on his stomach area that seemed to be covering a generator or a reactor, she wasn't sure which it was since she couldn't get a good look at it, but the sheer power of her Arcane Blasts cracked the shell and eventually caused it to detonate, causing Viara to collapse on the floor with smoke rising from his body... and, when she was sure that he was still operational, Trixie used her power to grab him and hurled him off the fighting stage, so she could focus on the rest of his team.

Instead of returning to the fight, however, she leaned against a rock wall and watched her mirror images as they fought against Koitsukai, Panchia, and Bollarator, which was pretty much her clones dodging the attacks that her foes were using against them, no doubt confusion the Kaioshin of Universe 3 in the process. It appeared that the three robots thought that if they wounded the mirror images it would appear on her, hence the reason they appeared to be attacking the clones with a good amount of power, but the reality was that she could just call them off and enter the battle whenever she wanted. This was a way for her to observe her foes now that they were actually fighting, to see what sort of tactics they would use against her when she stepped in to fight them, and it seemed like Koitsukai was in charge of gathering information on a foe, or a pair of targets, before giving that out to his fellow robots, but since her clones barely had a fraction of her power, another aspect of her power she told no one about, there wasn't much the robots could gleam from fighting her three clones. Regardless of what was going on Trixie also noticed that the Kings of All seemed to be having the time of their life, as they were talking to each other, or even the Grand Priest, as they observed the latest battle that was taking place, which was the one she was in, before she sighed and determined what she was going to do when she stepped into battle once more.

The moment she decided to step forward was when Bollarator threw his balls at her clones, Panchia flew into the air and loosed a barrage of small missiles in their direction, and Koitsukai fired a beam of energy, one that had some decent power behind it, at their targets... only for her to teleport right in front of her clones and wave her hands, causing the arcane energy to knock all three of the attacks away, blowing two of them up while forcing Bollarator to retract his arms as Trixie dismissed her clones, leaving her as the only Trixie at the moment.

"It seems like the three of you were having fun against my clones," Trixie commented, though she knew that robots didn't actually have fun, she was just referring to the fact that they seemed to be going all out in an effort to smash the three clones she had them fight.

"Your strength, speed, and abilities have been analyzed," Koitsukai stated, showing Trixie that she had been correct in her thoughts, that one of her foes had been busy studying the attack patterns that her clones had used against them, but since none of her clones actually did anything against her that meant her foes had a bad understanding of what she was able to do and were trying to sound like they could beat her easily, "Panchia, Bollarator, and I can take you out."

As soon as he said that both he and Panchia leapt into the air and prepared to fire a volley of blasts down at where Trixie was standing, while at the same time Bollarator would strike her while she was distracted by the smoke caused by the blasts, and then they could knock her off the fighting stage. That was their plan, but it was immediately derailed as Trixie disappeared from where she was standing and flew right between the two airborne threats, who barely had time to turn around as she loosed two powerful Arcane Blasts at them, blowing them both out of the air. Bollarator, seeing his allies falling to the floor, threw his extendable arms, and the balls at the very end of them, up at the spot that Trixie was now occupying, but just as they reached her they hit nothing as Trixie disappeared once more, surprising the robot with how fast their foe was moving. That was seconds before Trixie loosed another powerful Arcane Blast into her foe's back and sent him flying into a rock wall, one that collapsed on top of him, before jumping back a few times so she could see all three of her current enemies, as she would focus on the scientist when he was the last one standing. This was the reason that she had sent her clones after these three, to lure them into a false sense of security for when she used the full power of her base speed and power, and so far it was working like a charm, even though she knew that part of it was also due to the fact that none of her foes had any idea what sort of power she was using, since she was the only one that knew anything about the Arcane and what it was capable of.

Not even a few seconds later she turned her head as both Koitsukai and Panchia got up from where they had landed and jumped over to where their companion was resting, showing her that they preferred to fight together and that they might have another plan in mind for her, now that they had a good idea of what she was capable of in this state... and before she even took a step towards them the scientist loosed a ki blast at her, one that she easily dodged before taking a moment to stare up at him.

"I will admit that you are quite strong, warrior of Universe 13," the scientist said, showing that he believed that he and his robotic allies would be able to turn the tide against Trixie, especially since her abilities were completely new to someone like him, but she said nothing as the leader of Universe 3's team continued talking, "but our battle is just beginning. Are you ready? Plan X, programming phase! Begin!"

For a moment Trixie noticed that the eyes of the robots near her started to glow, showing her that someone was going on with them and that the scientist was responsible, especially since he twirled the scepter he was carrying before pointing the tip of it towards the robots. Her foes then jumped into the air, allowing her to watch as Panchia closed his eyes and pulled both his arms and his legs into his body, before the bottom of his chest connected to the top of Bollarator's head, where the arms holding the balls retracted and used the balls as anchors to keep the two bodies as a single mass, including the connection points in the two robots anyway. Koitsukai then retracted his legs and connected to the top of Panchia's head, where his arms extended more than they had been before that point in time, before the larger robot touched the ground and declared that the three of them had merged into a single being, Koichiarator as the scientist called him. Of course the scientist declared that the functions had been fully unleashed at one thousand two hundred and fifty-six percent, meaning that he believed the combination of the three robots would be able to tackle Trixie and take her out of the tournament, causing her to raise an eyebrow as she focused on the merged warrior.

As she prepared for their battle to continue, however, she heard the Kaioshin of Universe 3 mention that the scientist behind Koichiarator's creation was called Dr. Paparoni and that the merged robot had the combined speed, power, and defense of the three individual robots that went into making him. Not even a few seconds later Koichiarator lashed out with one of his arms, intending to crush Trixie before she could do anything, but that was a flawed thought on his part, as she called the Arcane back to her and summoned a barrier around her, stopping the attack from reaching her, before disappearing from the area she was in and then loosed an Arcane Blast at her foe's back, knocking him forward. It was clear that Dr. Paparoni felt that her Arcane Blast shouldn't have done anything to his 'masterpiece', as in the merged robot should have withstood the attack with ease, but that just meant that he still wasn't used to dealing with the Arcane and the powers that she possessed. After that Koichiarator turned towards her and attacked Trixie again, who simply dodged the incoming attack by flashing to the area behind him, using her Blink spell, and she did so again when her foe tried to get in front of her, forcing her robotic enemy to loose a green beam of energy at her, one that she redirected by opening an equal sized portal in front of her, which fired the beam at Dr. Paparoni, who leapt away before he could be hit.

While Dr. Paparoni sought a new area to stand on, since his pillar had been ruined thanks to Trixie's portal firing her foe's beam at him, Trixie dodged the incoming attacks that were coming her way and struck Koichiarator with her fists from time to time, showing those from her universe that her training with Lyra had done her some good, as her physical attacks did have some power behind them. It wasn't long before Koichiarator threw his left arm down at where Trixie was standing, once more in an attempt to smash her, but this time Trixie snapped her fingers and the Arcane listened, as violet chains burst out of the area to her right and wrapped around her foe's arm, pulling on him enough to divert his attack and let her slam three Arcane Blasts into her foe's chest. The sheer power of her attack knocked the robot backwards, and she let the chain go with him so she could use it against him later, causing Dr. Paparoni to frown as Trixie went on the offensive, unleashing powerful Arcane Missiles and Arcane Blasts at her foe while she used her Blink spell to move around the area at a faster pace, all so her foe couldn't keep up with her. When he was able to stand again Koichiarator charged up his beams and fired them at Trixie, apparently not understanding what happened the first time he tired such a thing, leaving her to open several more portals to take the blasts somewhere else, one knocking her foe backwards, one taking out Dr. Paparoni's current pillar, and the rest slammed into her foe's chest, sending him to the ground and creating a decent sized crater in the process.

Most would assume that she really wasn't doing anything besides toying with her opponents, sort of like Chrysalis was with Universe 2, but the reality of the situation was that she was lining Koichiarator up with Dr. Paparoni, and the moment they were lined up with the edge of the fighting stage she loosed an Arcane Torrent, which was a violet beam of energy that looked like a Kamehameha, that slammed into her foes and blew up the area they were in. What surprised Trixie, as the smoke cleared and revealed the crater her attack had caused, was the fact that none of her foes had fallen off the edge yet, as they were close to it and seemed to be struggling to do anything, causing her to sigh as she walked towards them, because it was time to eliminate them so they could focus on their true enemies.

"Sorry, I know you're just protecting your universe, but I need to eliminate you." Trixie said, though at the same time she waved her hand and the Arcane chains disappeared from Koichiarator's arm, because now that she knew what sort of power they had there was no reason for her to use the chains, hence why she was preparing to eliminate the last warriors from Universe 3 and end their battle.

"I didn't want to use this... but you leave me with no choice." Dr. Paparoni stated, to which he started to laugh as he forced himself to stand once more, because if Koichiarator couldn't defeat a single member of Universe 13, with the great power he had given his masterpiece, then he needed to use their final trump card, hence the reason his scepter glowed once more, "I shall drop you and your entire team from the fighting stage, even if it costs me my life! Observe! This is Universe 3's most powerful and secret final technique!"

Trixie raised an eyebrow as the smoke cleared and revealed that Koichiarator had gotten up as well, with his main eye glowing in response to what Dr. Paparoni was doing, and noticed one other thing off in the distance, as the central pillar for the fighting stage was now down to two segments above the floor, meaning the time limit was getting closer to being over, and so was the actual tournament. Not even a second later, when he was sure that everything was ready, Dr. Paparoni jumped into the air, heading backwards as Koichiarator's entire body started to glow, before he faded into the glowing light and disappeared completely, almost like he was merging himself with his masterpiece. That was followed by the robot's body twisting and reforming as it took on a more human-like form, instead of what it had moments ago, as it formed real arms and legs, no doubt made of flesh and blood, that had a large red stone form on the side of it's arm, before it's chest bulked up and a green one appeared there as well. The creature then started to roar, like it was in pain or something, as an actual head appeared in place of what had been there earlier, which was followed by two antennae forming on it's head, with green stones at the end, and a red one appeared on it's forehead, though all of that seemed to cause the creature some pain, before it's aura burst to life and tore up the area around it, causing Trixie to stand there as she waited for it to take on whatever shape it was moving towards.

When the creature finally calmed down, and stood still for a moment, Trixie was able to see that it's body color was purple, though it had white sections on it's hands, legs, neck, and head areas, while it's upper body and arms seemed to have a black coloration to them, almost as if it was wearing armor of some kind, and it was very large, as it stood much taller than Koichiarator did when he was made... and, at the same time, the Kaioshin for Universe 3 called this warrior Anilaza with a smile on his face, believing that this would save them from being erased.

"I see, so you're the trump card of Universe 3." Trixie commented, though at the same time she moved around the area she was in as Anilaza loosed a storm of ki blasts from his aura, as she was sure that her foe was male, though thanks to her abilities she dodged the attacks as the aura disappeared from her foe's body, "Very well then, I guess it's only fair if I show you something in return."

Trixie called the Arcane energy back into the area around her, causing many of the observers, those that had no idea what she was doing, to wonder what sort of attack she had planned this time around, but then she surprised them by having the energy swirl around her, forming a spherical barrier around her, one that made sure no one could see her until she was ready to be seen. Of course she surprised them when the barrier expanded, becoming larger and larger as the seconds ticked by, before coming to a stop at Anilaza's collarbone, making many wonder what sort of tactic Trixie had planned for the mass of energy she was gathering, even if it was nothing compared to her true power. When the energy started to peel away from Trixie, however, many of the gods were shocked when they found that she had transformed into a massive dragon, one with azure colored scales, including a number that looked like they might actually be made out of crystal, and that she seemed more dangerous than she had been before. Sunset and the rest of her universe understood why that would be something the other universes would think about, because in this form Trixie's control over the Arcane was even stronger than before, even if it seemed like she might be hiding a quarter of her true power and maybe even an additional form, no doubt because she wanted to surprise Jiren.

A few seconds later Trixie's eyes snapped open and she roared as she charged at Anilaza, like she intended to start with a straightforward attack, but as Anilaza raised his hand, so he could smash her into the floor, Trixie disappeared once more, only to reappear behind her foe as she grabbed onto his shoulders and slammed him into the fighting stage, before jumping off, spinning around in the air, and landing a few steps away from her opponent. Despite being the first one to be hurt in some manner, even if it was just a bruise, Anilaza got up and charged at Trixie, where he crashed into the ground in front of her and proceeded to throw a punch at her, only to miss as Trixie actually shrunk herself down to the size of her hybrid form and dodged the attack. That, of course, allowed her to get into a better position as she enlarged back to what her height was in her Aspect form, which she followed up with a much more powerful Arcane Blast to the side, one that knocked Anilaza around and caused him to crash into some rock walls, but that only seemed to bring a smile to his face as he focused on her once more. What happened next was that Anilaza threw a series of punches and kicks at Trixie as she moved around the area they were in, once more using her shrink spell, one that could only be used when she had access to more of her true power, to avoid the attacks and deliver several Arcane Missiles into her foe's chest, forcing the two of them to separate as Trixie returned to her normal size again.

Despite dodging the attacks Trixie could tell that her foe had some incredible power stored inside his body, maybe not as much as Jiren had, and she could see that Anilaza's attacks cracked the floor around them, demonstrating that his strength was higher than what his previous form had given him.

As Anilaza went on the offensive, throwing punches, kicks, and just tearing up the area around them, Trixie showed the gods that her massive form didn't slow her down, as she could easily take to the sky and avoid the punches that came her way, all while moving like an elegant dancer, something the dragons of Azeroth couldn't do. She figured that such a thing came from her own training, the fact that she was the Spell-Weaver, and the fact that she was entirely different from the other Aspects of the planet she and Lyra had been sent to, especially since she had been a unicorn before becoming what she was. While she was in the air, moving around the area that her foe was in and dodging his attacks, Trixie called upon the Arcane and rained destructive blasts down on her opponent, some of them stopping an attack from reaching her and even knocked her foe back a step or two, but all that seemed to do was bring a smile to the giant's face as he continued his assault. One interesting thing Trixie noticed was that his reflexes seemed to be improving as the two of them exchanged blows, as there were a few times where he seemed to sense where she was going and tried to slam a fist into her, but by using her Blink spell Trixie was able to avoid the attack. Occasionally she did use an Arcane Barrier, which was a spherical shield to guard against one of Anilaza's attacks, and even used her Invisibility spell to confuse her foe for a few seconds, where she delivered a powerful Arcane Blast to her opponent's back and caused him to take a step forward, as well as growl as he tried to hit her, only to fail since Trixie had moved once more.

Interestingly enough Anilaza threw a punch in a random direction, not in the one that Trixie was in, and she found that he was trying to hit her by bending space with his power, a hyperspace punch in a sense, to which she stabilized herself in the air and focused on her own power... though as a red portal opened above her, one that Anilaza had created with his immense power, an azure one opened directly below it, allowing the fist to hit her foe in the side of his head and send him into the floor, all while confusing the Kaioshin of Universe 3.

"That's an interesting attack, but you'll never hit me with it." Trixie commented, where she watched as Anilaza got back up onto his feet and shrugged off the damage from his own attack hitting him, like he didn't even care, before he roared and showed her that he was ready to continue the battle.

Trixie was true to her word, as the next couple of attacks that were thrown at her were more of the Hyperspace Punches that Anilaza had just used against her, where she remained still and opened portals in front of the incoming fists, allowing her to redirect each attack as she saw fit, whether that was to cancel out a second attack or just straight up make them hit their owner in rapid succession, while he could do nothing to stop her. In fact it wasn't long before Anilaza tried a new tactic, using his Hyperspace Punch to target the others that weren't fighting him at the moment, showing Trixie that the green stones on his 'ears' seemed to be a sensory device of some kind, like a dolphin would use, but he failed to account for her stopping those attacks as well, since she redirected them right into her foe's body. Anilaza even attempted to throw a dark red colored sphere in her direction, one that separated into a storm of smaller blasts that were racing towards where she was floating, to which Trixie's horns glowed and an Arcane Barrier snapped into existence in front of her, stopping the attack from reaching her. This just showed her that her opponent had a number of attacks that were different from each other, no doubt in an attempt to make whoever he was fighting question what sort of attack he'd use at a given moment and use that weakness to hurt his foes, but right now Trixie didn't bother to wonder about that, as she could counter or redirect anything that he sent at her.

As she suspected the fact that his attacks couldn't reach her seemed to annoy Anilaza, as he was surrounded by a dark red pillar of energy a few seconds later, one that quickly fell apart and revealed that a pair of purple wings had grown from her foe's back, allowing him to fly as well as he stared right at her... before he raised his hands into the air, as the red gem on his forehead glowed brightly, before he called a massive dark red orb into existence, one with the power to destroy a good portion of the fighting stage if it was allowed to make contact.

In the instant that Anilaza shifted his body, like he was going to throw it, Trixie dropped out of the sky and landed on the fighting stage, where she called upon the Arcane energies once more and a violet sphere of energy formed above her head, one that was slightly smaller that her foe's attack. Not even a few seconds later the two of them hurled their attacks at each other, allowing the spheres to collide in the middle of the space between them, where their energies pushed against the other as they fought for superiority, all while Trixie carefully studied her foe one more time. It was during that moment that she discovered that the red gem on Anilaza's forehead had to be powering his attack, because the brightness of the gem seemed to be connected to his attack, as the sphere got larger and stronger as the brightness increased, which told her that one way to win this would be to crush the gem in some manner. Once she decided on what she was going to do, against her current opponent, Trixie summoned the Arcane energies again and used her Blink spell, though as she vanished from where she had been standing those that were observant noticed that a small violet orb floated in the space that she previously occupied, making them wonder what she had planned. Not even a few seconds later she appeared in the air above Anilaza, who seemed incredibly focused on his attack and barely noticed she was there until the last second, giving her time to gather her power into her left claws, before swinging her arm at her foe's head, unleashing three waves of Arcane energy at the same time, ones that slammed into the gem and utterly shattered it.

As Anilaza lost his power source for his attack, much to the concern for his gods, Trixie smiled as the dark red sphere shattered and her attack continued on it's path towards her foe, where she used her power and disappeared from where she was floating, returning to where she had been standing seconds ago, before giving the sphere one final push... one that pushed the sphere into Anilaza's face and detonated, knocking him clear over the edge of the fighting stage, where he separated into the four warriors that went into making him.

"That was a fine show." Sombra commented, to which Trixie turned her head down to her right side, where the leader of their team was standing, and offered him a smile as she recalled her power and reverted back to her hybrid state, all while the Kings of All counted off the warriors of Universe 3.

"Indeed it was, as the Kings of All seem pleased with my performance." Trixie said, where she stretched her arms for a moment as the rest of her team gathered around them, showing that they were ready for the most important battle of the entire tournament, while at the same time the remaining warriors from Universe 7 stood near them as they waited for Universe 3 to be erased as well.

Everyone actually looked up at the stands as the warriors for Universe 3 accepted their fate, showing that they weren't going to fight against this after giving their all to save their home, and Dr. Paparoni was still breathing despite saying that using the final technique would have killed him... but the most interesting thing was that the round hatch-like object on Mosco's stomach opened and revealed the true Destroyer God for Universe 3, a tiny pale red imp-like creature that smiled at his Angel for a moment, before he and the rest of his universe were erased.

"Three universes remain, meaning one of you has to go." a voice said, to which the assembled warriors turned their head towards the source, finding that Toppo, Dyspo, and Jiren had approached them as Universe 3 was being erased, and it was easy to determine that Dyspo had been the one that let them know they were present, "So, whose going to be erased from the tournament next? Will it be Universe 7? Or maybe it will be Universe 13!"

"You would be mistaken," Sombra stated, where he beckoned with his hands a little and the warriors from Universe 7 joined his team, before all seventeen of them faced the three warriors from Universe 11, showing their foes that they were united against a common enemy, "Universe 11, you won't be facing the remaining warriors from Universe 7 or the full team of warriors from Universe 13... you'll be fighting the combined might of our alliance."

"It matters little if you've joined forces with each other." Jiren replied, showing that, as the 'strongest mortal in all of the universes', he believed that he was beyond all of their power and could defeat the large group of enemies that now stood against him and his teammates, "You'll all be knocked off in the end."

Rainbow resisted the urge to chuckle at that statement, as Sombra had a number of ideas that they could use against Jiren when that battle started, and she knew that it would be hard for Universe 11 to take them all out, but for right now she focused on Toppo, because he was the one she wanted to fight next, and she was sure that Belmod would be quite shocked when they unleashed their full power against their foes.

Tournament: Destructive Battle

Sombra and the others remained still as they stared at Jiren, Toppo, and Dyspo, the last three enemies between them and their wish to restore the fallen universes, to overturn what the Kings of All were doing to the multiverse, as they were waiting for the signal so they could start the final battle. At the same time it was clear that Toppo, at the very least, was studying all of them and was no doubt determining which of them he'd have to take on, like his team believed that they were splitting the alliance between the three of them, when in reality Sombra had a different plan of attack. Dyspo seemed overly confident at the moment, showing that he believed that he could take out whoever went at him, causing a few members of their team to glare at him for a few seconds, before shifting their gaze back to Jiren, as Sombra would inform them of who they would be going up against. He had seen their abilities since the tournament started, including a portion of what their foes were capable of, so he knew who would be best to tackle the main foes he was focused on taking out, those being Toppo and Dyspo, meaning they just needed to be patient and wait for him to start talking.

While they were doing that, however, the Kings of All noticed how much space there was in the spectator stands and told the Grand Priest about it, who clapped his hands a moment later and the stands pulled themselves together, the size of it shrinking until it was only a fraction of it's original size... though at the same time many of the gods were now sitting closer to each other, even though Sunset's portion still had space for her warriors, if any were eliminated.

"So, an alliance between Universe 7 and Universe 13," Cae, Belmod's counterpart god, commented, as now they had a chance to think about the revelation that the strategist of Sunset's universe, a being that was called Sombra, had revealed to Jiren, Toppo, and Dyspo, before he frowned, "We should have seen this coming, since Universe 13's warriors have been rushing to the aid of Universe 7's warriors since the tournament started, keeping each other in the tournament so they can battle it out when they're the only two left."

"It doesn't matter if we know their teams are united or not," Belmod stated, where he cast his eyes down at the fighting stage and focused on the remaining Pride Troopers that were standing before the alliance, which was when a smile graced his face once more, "With Jiren and Toppo still fighting, there's no way we can lose."

Sunset glanced at Belmod for a moment, wondering if he was even watching the tournament take place, since her team had overcome some great odds without using too much of their own power, before turning her attention back to her warriors, as she decided that there was no reason to even tell Belmod that he was wrong. She still found it amusing that none of the other universes that had been participating in the tournament, or their gods for that matter, had noticed the alliance between her team and Beerus' team, and now it was too late for the Pride Troopers to do much, as now they had to fight seventeen warriors. With her warriors taking over the last few fights, after Kefla was taken care of, Goku and the rest of his team had more energy than they would have had if they were forced to fight all these universes nonstop, which was all part of Sombra's plan, since he was the one that told Goku and Vegeta what to do next. In fact she, along with the rest of her fellow gods, were interested in what was coming up, as this would be the start of Sombra's grand plan, and they were all eager to see what he had planned, since there were so many possibilities when the tournament started and now he was left with only a few plans, which would all turn the tide in their favor if they succeeded.

Sombra, on the other hand, seemed to be waiting, no doubt keeping his eyes on their foes and was seeing if one of them would make the first move, not that such a thing mattered in the long run, because sooner or later he was going to have the team attack and then the final battles for the fate of the multiverse would begin at last.

"Well then, I suppose it's time we got started." Sombra said, as while simply standing there, running down the time, would have been a good idea to end the tournament, it was one that would have caused the Kings of All to erase a number of them for being boring, or potentially the entire multiverse, hence the reason he was telling the others that it was time for the final battles to begin, where he glanced at Dyspo, "Pinkie, since I know you haven't had a chance to shine since the tournament started, you can take Dyspo to another part of the fighting stage and battle him there, without having to worry about anyone else ruining your fun."

"I get their speedster?" Pinkie inquired, as she had seen that Dyspo was strong, in his own way, and she was curious as to how a battle between them would end, meaning that she was incredibly happy that she got this opponent, especially since this type of foe would usually go to Rainbow, since she was sure her new foe had called himself the 'fastest in the multiverse', or something to that effect, at one point during the tournament, "Nice. I won't let you down!"

"Rainbow, I think it's obvious who you'll get to fight." Sombra added, showing that he had paused for Pinkie to speak, as he had known she would do that at some point once he told her who he wanted her to tackle, before he focused on the Pride Trooper he was now talking about.

"Right. I get Toppo." Rainbow replied, because she and the others had learned what Toppo had to be back when the Zen Exhibition Match was going on, thanks to him fighting Goku in a fourth match, and she had to admit that she was very excited for this battle, even if her foe wasn't excited at all.

"He thinks that we'll listen to his suggestions." Toppo commented, as he was listening to what Sombra was saying and felt that the strategist of Universe 13's team was underestimating the power that he and Dyspo possessed, which was good for them since they hadn't shown their true power to any of their foes yet.

"Come on, what's the harm in playing along for now?" Dyspo asked, though at the same time he stared at the warrior that had been chosen to do battle with him, who seemed energetic and was likely to fall off the stage once they reached whatever area she wanted to battle in, "We'll both eliminate a warrior from Universe 13 and cut into their strength, making it that much easier for us to take them all out."

"Do as you wish," Jiren stated, showing his teammates that they were allowed to either go along with Sombra's ideas or stay near him and take the entire group together, though at the same time he crossed his arms for a moment as he stared at the warrior that had spoken, "either way it doesn't matter, our enemies will be eliminated in the end."

Toppo and Dyspo glanced at each other, as they were used to this sort of thing from Jiren and knew that the tone of his voice indicated that he might be willing to stay still and observe his group of foes while they fought the two warriors Sombra had suggested they fight. In the end Toppo nodded his head and beckoned to the side, where Rainbow grinned and leapt into the air as she followed him away from the area the rest of her team was standing in, while at the same time Dyspo sighed and ran off in another direction as Pinkie took after him. Sombra and the others, however, remained where they were standing, as it appeared that Jiren had some faith in his teammates and was willing to watch their battles before he turned his attention towards them, allowing them to keep their guards up as they waited for Pinkie and Rainbow to deal with the pair of warriors Sombra was sending them after. One thing they all noticed was the fact that the remaining Pride Troopers were somewhat arrogant in their abilities, as the three of them weren't taking into account the fact that numbers could overwhelm anyone, something all thirteen of the displaced proved when they fought Sunset earlier, and it appeared that history might even repeat itself in the near future, with Jiren as the one that would be taken down.

Pinkie followed Dyspo for a few moments, up until the point where her opponent stopped in his tracks and turned back to face her, which was where she gathered some of her power and loosed a few low powered blasts at him, only for Dyspo to jump from rock to rock as he avoided her attacks.

"Sorry, no matter what your pal was thinking, you can't beat me." Dyspo stated, where Pinkie noticed that his voice was coming from behind her, as the one thing that her foe didn't seem to care about was hiding his energy, meaning that if she focused on that aspect she could find him, "I'm the fastest in the multiverse. There is no one out there that is faster than I am, and I'll run circles around you until you admit defeat!"

"Except for Dashie." Pinkie replied, though as she said that she turned around and faced her opponent, as she knew what had happened the last time Rainbow and Dyspo had been in the same area and knew that if it wasn't for the fact that they knew Toppo was hiding something, a power that only certain gods commanded, she was sure that Rainbow would have knocked Dyspo off the stage in no time, "I mean, you may have been able to overcome her speed for a moment, but then she turned the tables on you with her Thunder God's War Cry... and let me tell you, the level of speed she commands at that point is nothing compared to what she's truly capable of. Now I know what you're thinking, you're curious as to why Sombra would pick me and not Rainbow, so allow me to tell you that I've trained with her off and on since she and Applejack returned from their adventures in Universe 7, and I've picked up a few tricks along the way, but with the various powers and abilities I gained during my own adventures... well, let's just say that I'm more than enough to take you and your precious speed down. Blue."

For a second Dyspo was confused, as he had no idea what Pinkie meant when she said the word 'Blue', though that was when he noticed that her aura had a blue coloration to it, different from the one he had seen earlier, before Pinkie shifted her stance and vanished from the area she was standing in. That was immediately followed by a fist connecting with his stomach, where he noticed that Pinkie was suddenly in front of him with the blue aura she was channeling, before he was knocked backwards by the kick that followed the first attack, where he regained himself and stared at his foe. From what he could tell she appeared to be the same as she had been moments ago, the only difference being the coloration of her aura, meaning that she must have done something that he hadn't noticed, something that allowed her to move at a speed that he wasn't used to her wielding, and all he had to do was figure out what that something was before taking care of it and knocking her off the fighting stage. After thinking about his foe for a bit Dyspo focused his mind and rushed through the space between them, getting behind his foe so he could hit her from behind and get her closer to the edge of the fighting stage, but it was in that moment that he noticed something odd, Pinkie's ears seemed to twitch, not in the same manner as his ears did against Hit, before she moved to the side and avoided his attack entirely.

Before he could regain himself, and go through a different attack, Pinkie struck him in the chest and forced him to abandon his attack, to which Dyspo landed nearby and stared at her, trying to determine how she could have known where he was when she didn't even turn her head towards him. Dyspo was sure that she didn't have the same ability with her ears, and he was positive she couldn't follow his speed with her eyes, which only made him wonder what sort of power she possessed, before deciding to go with another tactic as he rushed at her and ran in a circle around Pinkie, generating a number of images that were of him standing and staring at her. This attack was designed to confuse an opponent and force them to attack the wrong version of himself, so that he could launch his own attack while they were distracted, but he was, once more, shocked by what Pinkie did as she burst into the air and bounced around the area he was in. By that Dyspo meant that Pinkie rushed towards the first image and struck it down within seconds, before shifting her course and heading to another one, repeating the process many times over as she struck down and destroyed all of the images that were lingering around the area they were in, before shifting her stance once more as she punched Dyspo in the face, sending him flying into a rock wall.

"Red." Pinkie said, where her aura changed from a blue color to a red color, indicating to those that knew about the power she possessed that she was switching to a different one, before she bounced a few times, to stretch her arms and legs for a few seconds, before she rushed over to where Dyspo was laying.

As Dyspo went on the defensive, however, he noticed two things, the first being that the red aura had to augment his foe's already incredible strength, as the moment he dodged the incoming punch Pinkie's fist collided with the rock wall he had been slammed into and watched as it shattered into a pile of rubble, almost like it was nothing. The second thing he noticed was that there was something else that changed when Pinkie switched powers, as the blue coloration of her eyes had gotten brighter when she used her blue aura, but now a bright red color rested in her eyes, meaning that there might be a way to tell what sort of power she was using based on the color of her eyes and aura. Considering that he had no idea what sort of powers she had, since this was the first time she was actually fighting someone like this, all he could figure out was that the color blue was associated with speed and the color red was the same for strength, which meant that he now had the advantage once more. With that in mind he rushed forward and attempted to strike her while she was still recovering from missing her first attack with the red aura, only to find that she jumped into the air and avoided his incoming attack, before hitting him with the backside of her leg, sending him crashing into one of the rock walls around them, which was reduced to a pile of rubble as well.

This time around Dyspo, thinking about how ashamed Jiren would be if he was eliminated by such a weak opponent, burst out of the rubble and rushed towards his opponent again, though this time around he engaged in an exchange of punches and kicks with his foe, where the collisions of their powers caused the area to shake a little, but even then he could tell that Pinkie's attacks were strong and that he might need to use his trump card to win this fight. As the two of them moved around the area they were in the rocks walls and rock pillars were the ones to suffer, as the power of their energies colliding either blew them apart or Pinkie's attacks, when she missed Dyspo, would reduce them to rubble in a few seconds. One would think that Dyspo had the advantage, thanks to his speed, but Pinkie proved him wrong by actually combining both her red and blue auras together, after saying 'Red-Blue', making half of it red and half of it blue, with the same happening to her eyes, but instead of only giving her half of the power of each state it gave her the full power, meaning her speed was far greater than his and her strength remained at it's intense state. Even when he increased his own speed, to get back to being on top, Dyspo found that it was more like he was playing catch up with Pinkie's speed, only it ended with Pinkie's fists connecting with his chest and knocking him around like he was her plaything, which annoyed him more than he was willing to admit, before she swung her leg and kicked him onto one of the few remaining rock walls near them, collapsing the entire thing into a pile of rubble.

Pinkie remained where she was standing, patiently waiting for her foe to get out of the rubble so she could continue their fight for a few more minutes, before finally bringing it to an end, but she raised an eyebrow when Dyspo pulled himself free from the rubble and didn't do anything but stand where he exited the pile of stones.

"Damn... I didn't think I was going to need this power against someone like you." Dyspo said, though at the same time he focused on pushing his ki to the maximum, causing a purple flame-like aura to wrap around his body as he turned his attention back to his opponent, "Now you will see why I am called the Sonic Warrior!"

With that said Dyspo burst through the space between them and went on the offensive, because whatever powers his foe possessed couldn't measure up to his Super Maximum Light Speed Mode, a form that increased both his speed and his power to the point where he overpowered the Red-Blue state that Pinkie was in. This time around his attacks struck where he intended them to strike, without his foe being able to move out of the way like she had done multiple times over the course of their battle, and it seemed like Pinkie understood that there was nothing she could do as he punched and kicked her around the area they happened to be battling in. Dyspo, despite knowing that Belmod had been worried about his chances for a moment, noticed that his Destroyer God was pleased with him and was waiting for him to drop Pinkie off the fighting stage, making him the first one to take someone from Universe 13 out, and he grinned as he spun around and kicked Pinkie right into one of the rock walls, letting it collapse on her for a change. Just to be on the safe side, since he didn't want any nasty surprises, Dyspo also loosed a number of blasts at the pile of rubble that Pinkie was buried in and blew the entire thing to pieces, as he was sure that this would result in his foe being too weak to stand up and would make her even easier to throw off the fighting stage.

What he wasn't expecting was for the smoke to shake for a few seconds, showing him that Pinkie did have some sort of trick up her sleeves, before his foe burst out of the smoke and landed in front of him, which was when the trick was revealed as five more beings jumped out of the smoke... where he noticed that Pinkie stood on the left with two copies of herself, one yellow colored and one blue colored, while a dark Pinkie, with blood red hair that was straight down, stood next to the original with a red and green colored Pinkie standing near her.

"The Six Paths of Eco are in attendance!" Pinkie stated, though at the same time she and her manifested powers each took up their own battle stance as they faced their foe, who was absolutely shocked by what she was doing, and she could tell that the majority of the gods were surprised as well.

"The Six Paths of Eco?" Dyspo asked, as he was surprised that this was his foe's trump card, a technique that split her powers into six different versions of her, which sounded like the technique that one of Universe 7's warriors had used before he was eliminated, but if this was how his foe wanted to go out, by weakening herself, than he was going to take full advantage of her stupidity and knock her off the fighting stage.

"The word I was sent to, for my adventure, had six energies that everyone knew about, six types of Eco, and there were only a few people in the world that could tap into this power." Pinkie explained, as she knew that her foe had no idea what she was doing and was trying to figure out what she had done, hence the reason she was going to give him a quick run down before they got started, "The six energies were identified by their coloration, hence one of the reasons that the people of that planet called the energies Red Eco, Blue Eco, Green Eco, Yellow Eco, Dark Eco, and Light Eco, where each one possesses it's own powers and abilities. People who can channel one type of Eco, after years of study and practice, are referred to as Sages and are respected as the wisest beings on the planet, even though there are only a few who can do such a thing in the first place, and then there are the rarer people who can wield all six of them, like my brother, Jak, who is no doubt still testing the limits of his own powers. This ability allows me to manifest all six types of Eco as their own being, with me containing the power of Light Eco, hence the reason it's called the 'Six Paths of Eco'."

"Just because you've separated your powers like this doesn't mean you can defeat me." Dyspo stated, where he shifted his stance and faced his foe, because he honestly didn't care too much about whatever power she was using and knew that he could smash it in due time, especially since Pinkie had cut her power into six fragments.

Pinkie smiled as Pinkamena and the others neared her, using their hands to touch part of her back as she pulled in the Light Eco for a moment, though as Dyspo started to move she clapped her hands together, unleashing the Light Freeze technique she and Jak had learned so many years ago. What happened was that everything slowed down, like time itself had slowed down all around them, and they could see Dyspo slowly charging at the area they were standing in, to which the six of them separated from each other and took up their positions in the area around their opponent. When time returned to normal a few moments later, as Pinkie had discovered that she could end the technique whenever she wanted to, Dyspo looked confused as he came to a stop, since in his eyes his foes had been there one second and weren't there a second later, before the six of them went on the offensive. Green, being the only one of them without any real combat abilities, stayed back and observed the battle as Pinkamena charged at Dyspo, who found that the dark Pinkie's abilities were far greater than he expected them to be, as her speed and power easily matched his own, which shocked him since he was using his greatest technique against his foe. Dyspo also wasn't expecting to trip on something as he dodged his foe's attacks, something that turned out to be a green vine that Green had summoned while he was distracted, and that opened him up to a combined assault from both Red and Pinkamena, who knocked him into the air and forced him to collide with a group of yellow Eco blasts that Yellow sent his way.

Of course both Pinkie and Blue were waiting for Dyspo to be blown out of the air, and he was after taking Yellow's attack like that, so before he even had a chance to land the pair rushed forward and went on the offensive, where they discovered that Dyspo couldn't handle their attacks, meaning he wasn't used to fighting two people like this, and knew that they had him on the ropes already.

One thing that Dyspo discovered was that each of the different Pinkies seemed to have their own fighting style, ones that seemed to work well with the styles the others were using, meaning that they could work in perfect harmony with each other and overcome the weak point of this technique, the splitting of her power. There was, of course, a flaw in his thinking, as one of Pinkamena's punches had the same power as one of Red's punches, and he knew that since he had taken a few attacks from both of them, and that fact held true for the other versions of his foe that were running around the area they were fighting in. It was almost like he was fighting six different warriors that had the same level of speed and power, six different Pinkies that worked like a team and took down whoever they were fighting in a way their foe couldn't see coming, as while he was thinking about this Pinkie and Pinkamena prevented him from seeing the glob of green energy that rolled under his feet, which acted like a grenade that blasted him into a nearby rock wall, all while his two foes had taken no damage from the attack. That told him that he had to be careful around Green as well, as he had no idea that she had attacks like that, but even then there wasn't much he could do as the six Pinkies knocked him to the floor and watched as his trump card flickered, showing that he was losing to them and wouldn't be able to fight for much longer, not unless he tried to take them out with him.

As Dyspo started to get back up, however, Pinkie went on the offensive and commanded his attention as he blocked the incoming attacks to the best of his ability, since she was also aided by four of the five copies she had called into their battle, before she knocked him into the air with a powerful uppercut. That was when he realized where the final Pinkie, the dark one, had wandered off to, as she was in the middle of the air with a dark purple orb in each of her hands with lightning dancing between them, before it slammed into his chest and knocked him off the fighting stage, causing the group of Pinkies to smile as they got near each other.

"Good job girls." Pinkie said, as she expected that the six of them would turn the tide of battle against Dyspo and she was pleased to find that she had been right in her thinking, especially since this wouldn't reveal her true power, as she was keeping what she could really do a secret for the battle with Jiren, "And well done Pinkamena, for the well positioned Dark Strike that knocked Dyspo off the fighting stage."

Pinkamena smiled for a moment, something that generally sent chills down the spines of those that witnessed such an event happen, before she and the others glowed for a few seconds as they reverted back to their Eco states, allowing them to merge with Pinkie once more, returning their powers to a single body as she prepared for the final battle. At the same time, however, she glanced back up to the stands and found that Dyspo wasn't very happy about the fact that he had been eliminated, though both of his gods didn't seem to mind, showing her that they believed that Jiren was all they needed to win the tournament, meaning they were in for a rude awakening... once Rainbow was done with Toppo and knocked him off the stage as well.

"Well, it looks like Pinkie won her battle." Rainbow commented, though at the same time she dodged an incoming punch and jumped backwards, once more putting some distance between her and Toppo, who had to be getting annoyed with her and the fact that she was moving away from him.

"Dyspo botched up again..." Toppo replied, showing her that this sort of thing must have happened on a regular bases or something, as Toppo actually seemed a little frustrated that his teammate had been knocked off the fighting stage, by someone he deemed to be an easy opponent, before he turned back towards Rainbow, "I won't make the same mistake that he made, and I'll be sure to avenge him once I'm done with you."

Rainbow grinned, as her foe had no idea what was coming his way, as she turned around and loosed a volley of ki blasts in Toppo's direction, who stood his ground and took them without much happening to his body, save for a few minor cuts to his attire, which was what she wanted him to do. Thanks to the atmosphere that the Grand Priest created, to keep the warriors breathing and not suffocate in the World of Void, she could tug on some of the energy and mix it with her own, allowing her to mold a clone in her image, which had been white colored at first and looked a little fluffy, like a cloud, before it took on her shape and coloration, making it identical to her. This was her Cloud Copy technique, where she usually took a cloud and molded it with her ki to create a clone of herself, one that would confuse her opponent and open a weakness that she could use against him, but she could work with what she had and sent the copy out to distract Toppo while she moved into position. All she had done since she first ran off with Toppo was remain on the defensive and attack when absolutely necessary, since he started chasing her after some time, and now that they were on the other side of the fighting stage, since they had gone by the central pillar, it was time she put her plan into action, as all of this was designed to draw out her foe's hidden power, the one she had been told about. The reason she kept all of her powers and energy to herself was because she was trying to get Toppo to show his hand, so she could see just how strong he actually was, and she was sure that he'd bring it out at some point during their battle, she just had to be patient and make sure her foe didn't catch her first.

She did, however, keep her grin on her face as Toppo emerged from the smoke that her last attack had caused and stared at her Cloud Clone, no doubt thinking that it was the real Rainbow and not a fake, which was confirmed when he fired his Justice Flash at it, causing the clone to dodge and fight back in the area Rainbow had picked out.

"Come on, you can't hit me with that kind of power!" the clone taunted, no doubt confusing the gods of Universe 11 with what she was saying, as Rainbow could design the clones to either fight like her or just dodge and taunt her foe until she was ready to attack, though for the most part she generally let them duke it out with her enemies, meaning that this was one of the few times she went with a taunting type.

"I've had enough!" Toppo stated, to which a red aura burst into existence around him for a moment, showing that he wasn't too happy with his foe, before it disappeared as he gathered his energy and pointed his hands towards his foe, as he felt that it was time to end this foolishness, "All the justice that remains within me, I shall now fire it at you!"

Rainbow watched as Toppo fired a beam of red energy that raced towards where her clone was standing, though as that happened she kept her power low, as she did that whenever she created a clone, and moved out to an area behind her foe, just as the attack struck her clone. As the explosion happened, and Toppo was distracted by thinking he had knocked her off the fighting stage, Rainbow brought her hands together and started to charge her own Kamehameha, an action that caused her foe to realize that she wasn't where he thought she was. Before Toppo could raise his guard, and defend himself, Rainbow gave him the chance to turn back for a moment, just to see that she was near him, before firing her attack, which slammed into her foe's chest and surged by his body for the most part, but it was a direct hit and that was all that mattered in the end. A few moments later she stopped her attack and studied her handiwork, as when the smoke cleared she found that she had done more than ruin a section of Toppo's uniform, the entire upper body part of his attire had been wrecked by her attack, as stripes of it remained on his chest, only to fall off as he stared off into space, no doubt wondering what she had done to him.

"That was my Cloud Copy technique, where I basically make a clone of myself to distract my opponent," Rainbow said, though at the same time she noticed that Toppo was definitely thinking about something, but she was hoping that he was thinking about his hidden power, as that was what she was waiting for, "it only works against a foe once, as most of my enemies are quick to figure out the differences between the real me and a fake, so I find that it's best to use the clone and create an opening to weaken my foes. Oh, and I'm sorry about wrecking the uniform you took so much pride in wearing, since you're a warrior of justice and everything... I honestly didn't mean to ruin half of it with my attack."

"Worthless. Justice... is worthless now..." Toppo commented, though his tone told Rainbow that she might be getting what she wanted since Sombra told her to battle him, even if she had to accidentally ruin his prized uniform, which was followed by Toppo focusing his energy as a faint dark purple aura appeared around his body, one that she recognized almost instantly, "I've made up my mind!"

Rainbow backed off and landed nearby as Toppo started to gather his energy, which caused some of the gods to gasp in shock when they realized what sort of warrior Belmod had brought to the Tournament of Power, but at the same time neither her father or Sunset, or their fellow gods from their universes, were concerned. A bright yellow light started to shine from where Toppo was standing, while at the same time the rubble around them started to float thanks to the power of his aura and blue lightning flashed all around them, but what interested her was the fact that Toppo's eyes took on the same coloration of his aura, meaning this was a different technique from what she had. Not even seconds later both his arms and his bulked up, adding to his muscle mass, before a massive beam of yellow burst out of the area he was standing in and soared towards the reaches of the sky above them, disappearing into the World of the Void, but Rainbow focused on the pillar and her foe. As the light started to die down she noticed that Toppo's skin tone had darkened, while his former body, which had been disproportionate, was now balanced out and even seemed slimmer than it had been a few moments ago, and he gained the symbol that was on his Destroyer God's sash, that being a large circle, followed by a pair of smaller diamonds, and then a larger diamond, showing her that he was the candidate for being the next God of Destruction for Universe 11.

This brought a smile to her face, as she had been waiting for this since the moment she was told that there might be a warrior in the tournament with the power of a God of Destruction, even if that warrior was still in training, and she was happy to see that the tales had been true.

"It... it can't be..." Krillin commented, as he knew that type of power anywhere, especially after having seen what Rainbow and Beerus had done with it in the past, and he was sure that the rest of his team was shocked by the fact that Toppo had control over this power as well.

"Yes, it's the power that only a God of Destruction can wield!" Belmod replied, as he was pleased to see that one of the warriors that had been eliminated knew about this type of power and was shocked by it, as it meant that the rest of Beerus' universe might follow suit and surrender, even if Beerus seemed calm about this development, "And Toppo is a candidate to become the next God of Destruction for Universe 11... making him no different from the rest of us, now that he's made up his mind and taken on this power! I'm sorry, Sunset Shimmer, but you might as well accept the fact that you're about to lose your first warrior at long last!"

"YES!!!" Rainbow declared, showing her excitement for the upcoming battle, causing the smile that had appeared on Belmod's face to disappear as a look of confusion replaced it, something that was mirrored on some of the other gods that were watching the battle unfold, "I've been waiting for this moment since the Tournament of Power started! Come, Toppo, show me the power you command in this form and I'll..."

"Hakai." Toppo said, taking a brief moment to raise his right arm and point the palm of his hand at Rainbow, before charging a sphere of Energy of Destruction, one that enlarged when he said the word, that he fired not a few moments later, showing Rainbow that he intended to end the battle before it truly began.

Rainbow remained where she was standing, making it look like she had lost her mind or something, as the sphere of destruction slammed into her body and consumed her, before expanding into an even larger form as it's power tried to weaken her to a point where she'd drop out of the tournament, and she even gave a couple of minor screams like she was in pain, before deciding that she might as well get serious. As she focused her mind and power towards awakening her own true power, however, she felt the Energy of Destruction that she was trapped in pull back, as if recognizing what she was doing, and that made her keep her smile on her face as she let her power rise to the surface. Her ki quickly rolled over her body and caused her gi to glow for a few moments, though that was followed by a pair of golden bracelets appeared on her arms, near her wrists, and a golden pair of circular bangles accompanied them, only they appeared on the upper part of her arms. Her shirt changed form and became a set of white wrappings that wrapped around her chest, the part near her neck to be exact, before a familiar collar, the same the Destroyer Gods wore, appeared around her neck, while at the same time her pants became the baggy pants that her father wore, minus the shoes since they couldn't fit over hooves without ruining something. After that a sash appeared in front of her baggy pants, the type a Destroyer God would wear, and a golden earring appeared in her left ear, the same one that her father had in his ear, before she snapped her eyes open again and her power reacted to Toppo's power, pushing against it until the two energies detonated.

The result of that was a rush of energy that was unlike anything the spectators had felt so far, and they even had a barrier to protect themselves as the Grand Priest joined the Kings of All, and when that all died down the sky of the World of the Void shifted once more, taking on a more purple coloration to reflect the powers that had battled each other... and, at the same time, the part of the stage they were fighting on broke off of the rest of the stage, effectively splitting the entire fighting stage in half.

"Im... Impossible!" Belmod said, as he was so sure that Toppo had the upper hand, with all the training that he and Marcarita had given him, and would be able to take out one of Sunset's warriors in no time, only to feel a new source of god ki coming from Rainbow as she made herself known once more.

"It can't be..." Cae commented, though his eyes were locked on Rainbow as she floated down to the floor of the section of the fighting stage that she and Toppo were standing on, as he was trying to make sense of what he was seeing at the moment, "Is that..."

"An Avatar... or more specifically the Avatar of Destruction." Beerus replied, to which a smile appeared on his face as he stared down at Rainbow, as it felt good to see both Belmod and Cae, not to mention a number of the other gods, acting surprised by the sudden arrival of Rainbow's power, especially since an Avatar like this was incredibly rare, "You said that Toppo was a candidate to become the next God of Destruction for Universe 11, and he even gained a form that allows him to tap into our power, but Rainbow isn't like him... she's destined to become the next God of Destruction for Universe 13, and her power is more than enough to deal with Toppo and his power."

Rainbow glanced down at her form for a moment, where she found that the coloration of her baggy pants had kept the blue coloration that her father's pair had, and the stripes on her collar matched her father's as well, before she turned her attention to her foe, who was looking at her with some interest in his eyes, or at least that was what she hoped she was seeing at the moment.

"So, you survived because you were keeping a power that's similar to mine hidden." Toppo stated, as if he felt that their powers were identical, even if he didn't gain the attire of a God of Destruction when he accessed his full power, though at the same time he stood on a floating rock and stared at her, "Regardless, I will be the one to drop you from the fighting stage, and then I can assist Jiren in taking out the rest of your team."

"Is that what you think?" Rainbow asked, because it felt like being in this mode, a God of Destruction Mode, was making her opponent more arrogant than he had been and he seemed ready to tear the area apart, all while his mind was likely focused on saving his universe, before she sighed and entered the battle stance she used when she accessed her full power, "Very well then, I accept your challenge."

Toppo, instead of using his Justice Flash move like he normally would, burst into the air and raced towards the area that Rainbow was standing in, where he was a little surprised that his foe didn't move at all, though when he reached the area in front of her he raised his right arm and threw it towards Rainbow's face. Rainbow, however, was expecting something like this to happen when their true battle started and rolled her body to the side, like she was dodging the attack, before catching Toppo's fist with her left hand, allowing the collision of their powers to flatten the area around them, much to Belmod's surprise. As Toppo realized what was going on, that his attack had been caught, Rainbow spun around and kicked him in the side of the head, sending him flying into a rock wall, one that collapsed on top of him, even though he used a Hakai to reduce the pile to a burst of particles that faded from existence. Rainbow then charged at the spot her foe had been thrown towards, where Toppo picked himself up and started firing a barrage of ki blasts at her, once more using his Justice Flash technique, but Rainbow dodged them before they could hit her and put some distance between the two of them, just so she could study her foe for a few seconds before resuming the fight.

While she did that, however, Toppo raised his other hand and she noticed his aura flicker briefly, showing her that he was charging his power once more, and he loosed a large sphere in her direction, no doubt trying to use his Energy of Destruction to weaken her and knock her out of the tournament. From the brief glance she got of her foe, when he was creating this attack, Rainbow could determine that he wasn't as versed in using this power like an actual Destroyer God was, as it took him some time to actually charge the attack, but even then she would need to deal with the destruction aura that he was using to protect his body from harm. As she thought about that, and what she might need to do to counter her foe's powers, she leapt into the air and swung her fist at the sphere, allowing her own Aura of Destruction to form around her, which gave her an interesting result as she punched her way through the sphere and dispelled Toppo's attack immediately, as no damage happened to the area around her. Toppo, despite thinking that his attack would have hit something, didn't stop his attack as he charged at his foe and started swinging his fists at her, only to find that Rainbow switched to dodging every punch he threw in her direction, as if she could see where his attacks were and was simply letting her body avoid him.

What came as a surprise to him was the moment where Rainbow ducked under his outstretched arm, as she avoided another of his punches, and then delivered her own punch to his chest, stunning him for a moment, before she spun around and kicked him in the side, knocking Toppo away from where he had been standing.

"She's strong... stronger than Toppo seems to realize." Liquiir commented, causing a few of the gods near him to turn towards him, all while he kept his eyes on Rainbow, as this just proved his earlier thoughts about the other universes being wrong about considering Universe 13 to be full of weaklings, especially now that they were starting to show their power to the last of their opponents, "She's also smarter than he's giving her credit for, as it seems like she's already figured out how to deal with Toppo's Aura of Destruction and is using that information to hurt him."

"Indeed she is." Beerus said, though he was happy to see that some of the other gods were starting to realize just how powerful the warriors of Universe 13 are, as they weren't to be underestimated and that was what their foes had done up until this point, and he was even happier to see one of his daughters wipe the smug look off of both Belmod and Cae's faces, now that Toppo was losing, "Since Toppo is wearing his Aura of Destruction at all times, to stop ki blasts and other attacks from hurting his body, Rainbow is dodging his attacks and is throwing her own when she's ready to attack, though she's also using her own Aura of Destruction to cancel out Toppo's, allowing her arms and legs to remain undamaged while she hits her mark."

Sunset could tell that many of the gods, regardless of their station, were shocked by Rainbow's power and the fact that she possessed one of the two Avatar states a mortal could achieve, if they were destined to become a god one day and replace the current one, which showed her how rare this event actually was. At the same time, out of all the gods that were watching the fight unfold, Beerus was calm, collected, and, if his tone was anything to go by, extremely proud of the power that Rainbow commanded, as she was showing that their training was being put to good use. She had also noticed the fact that Beerus had spoken about, that right before Rainbow attacked Toppo, with either a punch or a kick, she would surround that area of her body with her Aura of Destruction, protecting her from her foe's aura and canceling it out at the same time, allowing her attacks to move forward and hit her foe before he realized what was happening. Many assumed that Rainbow was more like a brute, that she just fought for fun and didn't think about what any of her foes were doing, but she had learned to observe her foes and make her own decisions, showing that she could think things through and not become overwhelmed by her desire to fight, and right now Toppo was at her mercy, as he couldn't hit her at the moment and that had to be annoying him.

In fact, while they were talking, Rainbow was avoiding the next series of attacks that Toppo was sending her way, as in punches and kicks, where she determined that she might have picked up the knowledge that Beerus had on Ultra Instinct, based on her movements, and it wasn't long before she knocked Toppo back once more... sending him right into another rock wall, one that collapsed on top of him and was reduced to particles when he loosed a Hakai at it.

"Is this really all your transformation is good for? Throwing Energy of Destruction around?" Rainbow asked, because while she was still excited for this fight, and had been giving it her all the entire time they had been trading blows, she felt that there wasn't much to Toppo's power up, as in Belmod must have wasted their training time and didn't teach him anything about truly wielding this power.

"Justice is too weak to save our universe, only destruction can save us." Toppo stated, showing her that he had slipped into a whole new mindset, where his focus was using his Energy of Destruction in whatever manner he wanted, even if there were better ways to wield this power, before he shifted his stance again as he faced her, "Either way, I'll drop you from the fighting stage."

"So you have been telling me." Rainbow replied, though at the same time she sighed as she focused on what she was going to do next, which was when her own Aura of Destruction formed around her body, like she was mimicking what Toppo had been doing, before she decided that it was time to deal with her foe.

Toppo reacted by raising his hands into the air and formed a large sphere of energy above his head, his normal red energy and not the Energy of Destruction, before he threw it in Rainbow's direction, who simply gathered a bit of her own power into her right hand and loosed a tiny marble sized ki blast, made from her aura, that destroyed the attack the instant it collided with the sphere. Toppo, somehow still surprised that he wasn't the only non god that could wield the power of a God of Destruction, left himself open for a few seconds and Rainbow took advantage of it, where she burst through the space between them and started punching her foe in the chest, pushing him backwards with each hit. Belmod seemed shocked that she was overpowering one of his greatest warriors, though she believed that the god should be ashamed of himself, as the power boost that Toppo gained in this mode was nothing compared to the sheer power that the Avatar state gave her, and more evidence to back that up came when she punched her way through the series of ki blasts that Toppo sent at her, after managing to put some distance between them. At this point it didn't matter if the blasts were made out of normal ki or Energy of Destruction, as Rainbow was punching her way through all of them, before she reached her foe and loosed an uppercut that knocked him into the air, followed by a powerful spinning kick that knocked him into the side of a rock wall.

In fact that was the moment Rainbow went on the offensive for real, as she smashed her way through all the blasts that Toppo was sending her way, this time around sticking to using Energy of Destruction, and forced him all over the area they were fighting in, before kicking him in the side of the head and sent him flying into a rock wall, but this time her mind was made up and she was determined to end this battle.

"You want to destroy my attacks that badly?" Rainbow asked, though at the same time she focused on her ki and her aura flared to life, as she had one move in her arsenal that would take Toppo out and knock him off the fighting stage, even if she had to break the entire area around them to do so, "Fine, I'll give you one of my strongest attacks!"

With that said Rainbow brought her hands together and formed a triangle in front of her chest, where a small sphere of energy started to form in the space that she had provided for it, though both her team and her friends from Universe 7 understood what technique she was about to reveal to the gods of the other universes. Toppo, seeing that she had something planned for him, got back onto his feet and gathered his own power, where he generated an orb of Energy of Destruction in front of his left and right hands, which shattered the area behind him thanks to the power he was pulling into his attack, before he forced the two orbs together and created a bigger one between his hands. He kept it there for a few seconds, allowing it to grow until it was slightly larger than he was, and locked onto the area that Rainbow was standing in this time, where it enlarged once more and cracked the floor that they were standing on, though as he did that he noticed purple bolts of lightning flashing around the area they were fighting in. At that moment he glanced at his foe and watched as Rainbow pulled her hands apart, allowing the sphere she had been building to stretch and take on the shape of a lance, one that was purple colored and had a dark purple aura resting around it's frame, meaning that this had to be one of her signature attacks.

Once the lance was ready Rainbow pulled her arm back and hurled it through the air, where Toppo did the same with his attack and let the two of them collide with each other, which was where the observers could see the tip of Rainbow's lance digging into the center of Toppo's sphere. The two attacks seemed to struggle against each other for a moment or two, which was to be expected since they were both were using Energy of Destruction at the moment, though it wasn't long before the lance dug into the sphere more than it had been seconds ago and pushed the attack backwards. Toppo struggled against the power that Rainbow had thrown in his direction, as his sphere continued to move towards him and even when he increased his pressure it didn't stop at all, making him wonder just how strong his foe was and if he actually underestimated her. Of course that was when the lance seemed to disappear into the depths of his sphere, like he had managed to absorb it and would soon be on his way to where Rainbow was standing, before a look of confusion appeared on his face as his attack shattered and the lance burst out of the wreckage, where the aura around it canceled out his own aura and let the tip strike his chest, detonating the payload it was carrying.

Rainbow smiled as a massive explosion, one rivaling the strongest one she had generated in the past, rocked the area that they were fighting on and blasted a gigantic hole into the section of the fighting stage they were standing on, and kicked up a powerful gust of wind that rivaled the wind a hurricane generated... and when everything was said and done, and the section was reduced to a number of large floating pieces, she watched as Toppo was flung off the fighting stage, only to reappear with the rest of his team.

"Wh... What in the world was that?" Belmod asked, though his tone, and the sweat that rolled down the side of his face as Toppo joined the defeated Pride Troopers, betrayed his emotions, as whatever attack that was had shocked him and he knew that if he took one like that it might seriously wound him.

"The Lightning Lance, one of Rainbow's signature moves, and it was infused with Energy of Destruction," Beerus said, though he was happy to see that he wasn't the only one that was terrified of that attack, as he had felt it's power when Rainbow still didn't have proper training in the art of wielding this energy, so he could only imagine how devastating such an attack could be if she wasn't holding back.

"Incredible. Simply incredible." Liquiir stated, because this just proved that the warriors of Universe 13 were strong and they needed to be taken seriously, though it was far too late for Belmod to do so, especially now that Jiren would be facing off against all ten of Sunset's greatest warriors, before a thought occurred to him, "Grand Priest-sama, might I ask something before the final battle starts?"

"Of course." the Grand Priest replied, as the Kings of All were incredibly happy with the battle that had taken place between Rainbow and Toppo, especially since they were both candidates to replace their current Destroyer Gods, and he knew that anything one of the observers suggested would be in the attempt to make things more even more entertaining for the Kings of All.

"Since everyone will be using their full power against Jiren soon, would it be alright if Sunset returned Sombra's blades to him, since they're the keys to his true power?" Liquiir inquired, surprising Belmod once more, as he was getting sick and tired of the other gods thinking that Sunset's universe was so great and had the best chance of beating Jiren, even if Jiren could overpower him and the other Destroyer Gods in a battle.

The Kings of All glanced at each other for a moment, taking into account the fact that Sombra's blades were weapons, which they had banned from the tournament, leading the Grand Priest to tell the two of them that all Sombra had to do was release their power, so he wouldn't be using them as actual weapons. Sunset could tell that Belmod was sweating, as this decision could shift the tide of the coming battle if Sombra had his full power, before the Kings of All raised their hands into the air and cheered, exclaiming that they wanted to see what sort of power Sombra had with his blades released, causing the Grand Priest to nod his head as he relayed the message. Once that was done Sunset turned to the side and picked up the blades that had been sitting by her the entire time, making sure to give Liquiir a thankful smile as she faced him, before she tossed the two Zanpakuto into the air and watched as Sombra's aura wrapped around them, followed by them flying through the air as they returned to their partner. Sombra would be pleased to have his weapons back in the game, especially since they would allow him to tap into his true power at long last, and she couldn't help but wonder what sort of battle was going to unfold next, as it was going to be beyond anything they had seen so far.

Soon Jiren, not to mention the gods of his universe, would see why it was unwise to underestimate Universe 13 and leave all of their warriors in the tournament, and both she and her fellow gods were eager to see if Jiren, the mortal that was stronger than the original twelve Gods of Destruction, could be brought down... but regardless of what happened next she knew that the fate of the multiverse was about to be decided, they just have to watch the next fight and see which universe emerged as the victor.

Tournament: Endgame

Sombra stood still as he magically directed his Zanpakuto to where he was standing, though it wasn't long before they neared where he and the others were standing, where he let Shokyo return to the left side of his waist while Rey did the same on his right side. He was positive that he would have spent the entire tournament without access to his true power, and he had been right in thinking that way since he was sure that the Kings of All wouldn't allow someone to toss him either of his blades, but he was happy to see that they were willing to grant Liquiir's request on the matter, even if that meant his thoughts about the matter were wrong. He also noticed that Belmod wasn't too happy with his fellow Destroyer God, as it was clear whose side Liquiir was on, even if he claimed it was to make the final battle all the better for the Kings of All, while Sunset and the others were happy to have an ally among the remaining gods. This showed him that there was someone who was watching them battle and knew that it had been unwise to let them all remain in the tournament, without taking a single warrior from their universe out, but now it was too late for their foe to do anything, as Jiren would soon face the full power of the alliance that stood against him.

While he was thinking about that, however, he turned his head to the side and watched as Pinkie returned with a smile on her face, indicating that she was pleased with herself, since she had done well in taking Dyspo out, and it wasn't long before Rainbow flashed over to where they were standing, allowing all seventeen of them to face Jiren again, who just so happened to be staring at the stands at the moment.

"How pathetic." Jiren stated, surprising the assembled warriors for a moment, especially since he was directing his statement to Toppo, who had spoken of him with great respect and admiration, back when he told Goku about the strongest warrior in his universe, "I expected more from you."

"Hey, don't be mean to your teammate. It isn't his fault Dashie is incredibly powerful in this form." Pinkie said, to which the other warriors nodded their heads, as Rainbow's power when she was using her Avatar form put her on a level that was above everyone else.

"Dyspo and Toppo botched their missions... it's a first for Toppo." Jiren replied, showing them that his opinion of Toppo was different from his friend's opinion of him, before he directed his full attention towards them, indicating that he was waiting for something before they started the final battle of the tournament, "I shall face whatever powers all of you possess, regardless of what you send at me, before I start knocking you off the fighting stage."

"Is that so?" Sombra inquired, because the last person to challenge him in such a manner, and had a decent amount of power to back up his statement, had been beaten in battle and had been locked away in the Shadowlands, before he moved his arms and drew his Zanpakuto from their scabbards, "Awaken, Blades of the King."

Sunset watched as both of Sombra's Zanpakuto glowed for a moment, showing that he was about to release his full power at long last, though once he was surrounded by a sphere of silver colored energy, however, the rest of the warriors from her universe gathered their power and started to unleash their full power as well. For a moment the Dazzlings were covered by three pillars of brilliant blue energy, the same color as the gemstone on their pendants, before they emerged from the energy seconds later, each of them sporting a pair of translucent wings, like the fins of a fish, behind their bodies, and their tails had taken on an odd fish-like appearance, reflecting their nature as Sirens. The scales on their new tails were darker than their actual skin coloration, and when the pillars died down they revealed that there were strands of brilliant blue energy coming from their eyes, to which they floated in the air near Sombra's sphere, no doubt waiting for the others to finish their transformations before the battle started. Chrysalis tapped into her power next, letting her skin turn bone white as her hair turned crimson red, while the sclera of her eyes turned black and her irises took on a more intimidating yellow color, making her look more like a monster in some aspects, something that she had come to terms with a long time ago.

Applejack allowed a green sphere of energy to surround her for a few moments, one that made the Gods of Creation focus their attention on her, as all of them recognized what sort of power she was wielding, before the sphere fell apart and she appeared in her Avatar state, surprising the gods with the fact that Sunset's universe had two mortals that had the power of one of the legendary forms. Pinkie smiled and let a multi colored pillar surround her for a few seconds, though when she appeared a few moments later she was wearing a gray robe over her Precursor armor, she happened to be carrying an ebony colored staff in her right hand, and she had six different colored orbs, each representing one of the six Eco powers she used against Dyspo, floating behind her. As Pinkie finished accessing her Sage of Six Ecos form, allowing her to access her true power, Rarity focused her mind as the purple Dark Magic mist returned to her eyes, granting her both more control over her powers and access to the part of the Dark Instinct technique that Sombra had taught her how to use, as she had a faint dark aura around her body to prove the technique was in use. Trixie, instead of shifting into her Aspect form once more, surprised a few of their allies when her face took on a more draconic appearance and a snout replaced her normal look, and her ears shifted into the fins a dragon had in their place, before her scales moved all over her body and her fingers became draconic as well... making her look like an anthropomorphic dragon, though at the same time it was clear she was now using her full power and that she wasn't holding back.

Rainbow, since she was already in her full power state, stood there with the others as Sombra's sphere broke down at last, revealing that he was now wearing silver armor, the type that a king would wear, along with a lush red cape and a real crown that was also made out of silver rested on his head. Once that was done he opened his eyes and revealed that he had two strands of energy coming from them, the purple coloration belonging to Dark Magic coming from his left eye while a brilliant blue came from his right, and his sclera had taken on a grayish green sap coloration, while his actual eyes took on a silver coloration, the same as his aura.

"An Avatar of Destruction and an Avatar of Creation," Liquiir commented, though even as he smiled, as this proved that Universe 13 was much stronger than they originally thought, he couldn't help but sweat for a moment, as the array of power that was standing before Jiren was more than he was expecting, especially when he felt the sheer power that was coming from Sombra, "and a number of formidable warriors backing them... Jiren is definitely in trouble."

"Im... Impossible..." Belmod stated, but even said he said that Sunset noticed that he was sweating, showing that he was worried about the possibility that Jiren might be overwhelmed by the number of powers that were now standing against him, especially since Sombra's power was reaching the area that they were sitting in and let them understand that he wasn't a foe that should be underestimated, "Wh... What is he?"

"The Dios Hueco, or Hollow God, which is a Hollow that has obtained the highest ranking that is possible for their kind, especially since one appears every one thousand years." Sunset explained, as she remembered seeing this for the first time and had known that both Celestia and Luna, who had been testing his power at the time, would have been in serious trouble if they didn't take him seriously, and they did give him their full during their battle, "Sombra is the King of Hueco Mundo, the realm that the Hollows call home, and his power is far, far beyond what the other Hollows and Arrancar are capable of... so much so that, according to him, the sheer act of him reaching this form the first time caused the world around him to shudder and even changed in some manner to signify his ascension. With this power he toppled the greatest warriors and threats of the world that Hueco Mundo is connected to, showing everyone that he is the strongest being in that world and that there was nothing they could do to best him, creating a lasting peace between his kingdom and the Soul Society."

Belmod stared at her for a moment, taking what she had said into consideration, before turning his gaze towards the battle that would soon be taking place, because before Sombra released his power he had been so sure that Jiren would win the tournament and bring him glory, but now, after feeling the sheer power that this one warrior, this king, possessed, he was beginning to realize that the warriors of Universe 13 were far stronger than he originally thought, and he now understood that it had been wrong to let them have all their warriors at this point in time.

"This is the power that Universe 13 commands?" Goku inquired, though at the same time the rest of the energy from Sombra's transformation pushed away from where he was standing, causing him and the rest of his team to brace themselves as they stared at him, where he had a few beads of sweat running down the side of his face, "I'm glad that they're on our side, because I'm honestly not sure if we could beat someone like Sombra, even if we all tackled him at the same time and used every tactic and power against him."

"He's definitely strong, meaning we have a chance against Jiren." Vegeta said, as he shared his friend's opinion on the situation, that they didn't stand a chance against someone like Sombra, especially since they didn't know the full extent of his powers, of which there seemed to be many thanks to the times he stepped into battle since the tournament started, before he turned his attention to the being in question, "So, what's the plan?"

"I'll attack him and expose his weaknesses to you and the others," Sombra replied, though as he said that he focused on their last foe and readied himself, because what he had seen so far told him that Jiren was a foe that he couldn't hold back against, especially since they had no idea what techniques he possessed, "He'll have to divide his attention between attacking and defending, so when he focuses on the attacks you send at him, and shifts his attention, I'll strike the opening and see if we can damage him."

Rainbow and Applejack glanced at each other, as this seemed like a pretty straightforward plan and figured that there might be more that Sombra wasn't telling them, before determining that striking the openings would allow him to push Jiren towards them, meaning they had to be ready to hit their foe when he was stunned. Of course there was always the chance that he might just use his crystals on Jiren and nullify his powers, like he did with Sunset when all of the displaced went up against her, but they had the feeling that such a power would be one of the last ones Sombra used, just to give the Kings of All a show, instead of ending the battle in a matter of seconds. Sombra, however, noticed that no one had anything to say about his tactic, indicating that they either agreed with him or were shocked that he wanted to tackle such a foe in a one-on-one battle, before he took a few steps forward, showing them that he was ready for the battle and that they should be ready to attack when he revealed an opening. While he did that both Rainbow and Applejack separated from the group, as the first thing they were going to do was make sure their final techniques were in place, as Rainbow was going to make two of her clones and send them out into the area, to form the spheres necessary for both of her final techniques, while Applejack would focus on carving the four symbols into some of the floating sections of the stage, to get things set up for when Jiren's defense was down.

The rest of the team, seeing the pair move to prepare themselves, nodded their heads and spread out as well, each of them seemingly disappearing thanks to the illusions that Trixie was weaving around them, making it that much harder for Jiren to see them while making sure his focus was on Sombra.

"You are a fool to challenge me without backup." Jiren stated, once more showing everyone that he believed that he was the strongest warrior on the fighting stage, even if that was now up for debate thanks to the power that Sombra had released a few moments ago.

"Oh, but I'm not alone." Sombra replied, though at the same time he came to a stop and shifted his body, adapting his usual battle stance as he focused on Jiren, which was when a faint dark aura appeared around him, one that only the gods of his universe would recognize.

Jiren kept his neutral expression on his face as he burst through the space between him and Sombra, appearing right behind his foe not a few seconds later, but as he turned around and swung his keg at his foe's back, to kick him into one of the many rock walls that were still standing, he noticed that his opponent wasn't even stunned by his speed. Sombra was calm and collected as he moved to the side and avoided the attack like it was nothing, making Jiren remember what happened when he fought Son Goku the first time, before he swung one of his fists towards Sombra, where it collided with the incoming fist that his foe was sending his way. The collision of their fists, including their individual powers, shook the area around them and blasted a decent sized crater into the floor, where Sombra jumped backwards and landed on one of the nearby rocks, which was followed by Jiren charging at him as he went on the offensive, loosing a series of punches and kicks at his latest opponent. Sombra remained on the defensive, dodging the attacks by using the same technique that he helped Rarity get a firm understanding of, though occasionally he would slip in a punch or two while Jiren was focused on trying to smash him into the floor, despite the fact that his attacks were minor and really didn't do much, as he was just testing Jiren's defenses before the real battle started.

Interesting enough it seemed like his strategy to lure Jiren into a false sense of security, with weak attacks that didn't seem to do anything, worked better than he could have hoped, as his next attack happened when he dodged an incoming punch, ducked under Jiren's arm, and struck his exposed chest, hard enough to knock him backwards as Jiren stared at him for a few seconds, before the shadows caused him to disappear.

The instant that happened Jiren turned to look around the area, so he could spot his fleeing target, but before he could do much he found three new foes attacking him in unison, the Dazzlings they were called, and he went on the defensive as he studied their abilities. From what he knew they were the weakest warriors on Universe 13's team, as Trixie was a step higher than they were and Sombra seemed like the one that would be at the top, meaning that he didn't have to expand too much power on his current opponents and could focus on looking for Sombra. What he wasn't expecting were the various blasts of elemental power coming his way, as he found shards of ice being hurled at him, some of which cut the arms of his uniform, fireballs that came in groups of seven and surged at him from a number of different directions, and potent winds that couldn't make up their mind as they lashed out at him, which told him that the Dazzlings were trying to distract him from their battle. As such he swung his fist and loosed three powerful punches, hitting all three of his foes in their chests, and knocked them backwards, seemingly stunning them in the process, before he frowned as he noticed that his attacks had punched holes in their bodies, which was when the Dazzlings grinned as they melted down and transformed into spiraling elemental dragons, one made of water, one made of fire, and one made of wind.

Once he saw that Jiren knew that these weren't the real Dazzlings, as he felt their power coming from somewhere else in the area around him, but before he could complete his search a fist connected with the side of his face and he stumbled for a moment, before righting himself as he noticed that Sombra had emerged from the shadows to fight him again. He had to admit that this was a tactic he hadn't seen before, as not many of his foes had been so willing to sacrifice their own allies, even fake ones, to do some damage to him, but at the same time he suspected that Sombra had a different understanding of this tactic and would call it something else. Of course that was when something else happened, as the moment he spotted Sombra once more he determined that it was fine to forget about the three elemental dragons that were around him, since they seemed harmless, before they wrapped around his arms, legs, and chest, preventing him from moving as they seemed to freeze. In that moment he understood that he had walked into one of Sombra's traps, as a shadowy dome formed over him and the serpent dragons not a few seconds later, showing him that this had been planned out in his foe's head, before several violet spheres flashed into the area around him, spheres that Trixie had formed from her Arcane power, and his eyes widened as they started to glow.

Sombra jumped backwards as the Mana Bombs, Trixie's name for the attack, went off and blew up the entire area that was inside the dome he had summoned, though since they went off at the same time he was sure that Jiren had taken some damage, as not a few moments later he pulled the shadows back and revealed their foe... who had smoke coming from his attire, which also had scratches and small sections burned off, and there was one big spot on his back, showing him that the tactic had worked like a charm.

"Normally, I would be upset over this, but I'm more impressed by how well your plan worked." Jiren stated, though it was rare for him to even compliment one of his foes, especially so early in their battle, which told him that he needed to pay more attention to his surroundings to see what else Sombra had in store for him.

"You aren't the first one to be impressed by my plans and tactics," Sombra replied, because he thought that the set of attacks would have done more damage to their foe, but this just showed him that they were on the right track, to which he took his battle stance once more, "but thanks for the compliment. Now then, shall we continue?"

Jiren charged forward once more, this time splitting his attention between studying the area for additional traps while keeping Sombra as his main focus, though as he reached Sombra, however, the two of them engaged in throwing punches and kicks at each other, where he detected that his foe was actually trying to hit him and wasn't messing around. That did worry him for a moment, as the last time they had exchanged blows he had purposely weakened his attacks to lure him into a false sense of security, meaning that there had to be some sort of trick this time around, one that he wasn't seeing yet. He knew that Sombra was behind all the successes that Universe 7 and Universe 13 had since the tournament started, as they had been following the plans and suggestions of the being in front of him, which told him that they were doing the same thing right now, but he didn't seen anything out of the ordinary and definitely didn't feel anything that would warn him about what was going on. He knew that the other sixteen warriors were hiding themselves, as Trixie seemed to be using her powers to do that, but not being able to even sense them made him wonder if they had purposely hidden their various energies to confuse him, or if there was something going on that he wasn't seeing just yet. He refocused on the fight after that thought came to mind and swung at Sombra, who dodged his attack and jumped backwards, landing on top of a rock pillar, to which Jiren growled and followed after him, but just as he landed on top of the rock as well Sombra fell backwards and seemed to disappear into the shadows once more.

This time around, however, shadowy chains burst out of the shadows near the area he was in and wrapped around his body, preventing him from moving from the spot he was now chained to, before several beams of energy raced at him from every direction, showing him that he walked into another trap without realizing it. In a situation like that he would have used his aura to destroy the attacks and then launch his counterattack against his opponents, but this time he found that he was unable to do so, and he had a feeling that it had to do with the small dark crystal bracelet that suddenly appeared around his right wrist, seconds before the attacks hit him. Not even a few moments later the area around him detonated as the attacks exploded, allowing him to escape from the chains as he landed nearby, but his attire had several more cuts added to the collection he was amassing and his body had several more scratches, which was more wounds than he had received in a long time. Despite the situation he was in, where he was clearly being overpowered, he found it a little amusing that when he wasn't looking for traps he had walked into one and when he was looking for traps he still walked into one, showing him that he really couldn't underestimate Sombra... and yet, at the same time, doing that didn't seem to matter in the end, as it seemed like his foe had the upper hand, without his allies really doing much to assist him in his schemes.

As he considered his next move, however, a figure stepped out of the shadows and he found that Sombra was standing near him once more, no doubt ready for the next stage of their battle, with whatever plan he had in store for him this time around, while the rest of his alliance was obscured by Trixie's powers.

"You know, something has been bothering me since this tournament started." Sombra commented, showing Jiren that he might be taking a break to talk, no doubt giving his allies time to move into position, before he focused on their foe and prepared himself for what he was going to say, "Everyone that we have faced so far has had a wish that they want to use the Super Dragon Balls to grant, be it becoming a god or making themselves the 'strongest' in the multiverse, and I'm sure that your fellow Pride Troopers each have a wish that they want granted... but not you. I haven't heard you mention what sort of wish you want to use the Super Dragon Balls for, so are you fighting purely to save your universe... or is there something that you don't want anyone to know about?"

"No... even I have a wish that I want granted..." Jiren replied, though in the beginning, when he first heard about the tournament and the power of the Super Dragon Balls, he knew it was the chance to get it granted, but now, in the face of Universe 13's power, he wasn't even sure he could knock them off and gain the powerful wish granting orbs.

"Allow me to tell everyone the reason that Jiren is obsessed with power and strength." Belmod said, showing everyone that he was going to give them some backstory on what made Jiren seek out the power that he now possessed and why he didn't seem to care about his teammates at all, and even his greatest warrior remained silent, "When he was young, just a little boy mind you, Jiren's parents were killed by an evil-doer, who sacked and burned down the village that he lived in at the time. He was rescued some time later by a man that would later become his teacher, whose teachings caused Jiren to strive to gather power and master the strength he had gained, all while causing him to walk the path that would eventually bring him face to face with the being he carried in his memories. During their travels they encountered more souls that were like him, and soon Jiren had a group of companions that stood by him and trained with him, following the teachings of their master, before the evil-doer finally returned one day, when he was older, and attacked them. The enemy, however, was too strong for them and ended up killing a number of Jiren's dear companions, wounded him in battle, and then killed his mentor in front of him... and when he tried to rise again, to follow in his mentor's footsteps, the surviving students wouldn't follow him, causing him to feel an immeasurable grief when he was betrayed by those he trusted."

"So you realized that 'trust was worthless', and that 'strength was justice'?" Sombra stated, as he picked up the thread the moment Belmod stopped talking, but at the same time he now understood what sort of wish Jiren wanted, as it didn't seem like he'd go through all this effort to wish back his mentor, "The wish you want granted isn't to bring someone back, rather your greatest desire is to use the Super Dragon Balls to either find where your target is hiding and kill them, or wish them out of existence with the greatest power you've discovered. Revenge... Jiren, I understand how you feel."

"What could you possibly know that would make you 'understand' how I feel?" Jiren snapped, as he didn't let Belmod tell the others about his past to feel pity, because that didn't matter in the long run, not against the evil-doer that had ruined his life twice over.

"Because I was once driven by my own desire for revenge, against someone that took something from me." Sombra replied, where the gods of his universe nodded their heads, as they knew the tale that he had told them, had truthfully told them since he didn't feel the need to lie, before he faced Jiren once more, "When I was younger, a boy like yourself, I faced my first loss when I foolishly thought that someone had betrayed me, instead of staying by my side when I was in incredible pain and feared that my body would break. That drove me to learn about the secrets of Dark Magic, power unlike anything I had ever encountered before that point, and it was during that time I met Amaryllis, Chrysalis' sister, and fell in love with her for a time, while Chrysalis fell in love with an exceptional pegasus. Of course their mother, Queen Crudelis, didn't appreciate both of them falling in love with none changelings, so she executed Amaryllis, killed Wildfire Comet, and then stripped Amaryllis from Chrysalis' memories, turning her into someone who hated ponies... while I, on the other hand, delved into the lessons and became the dreaded King of Darkness. Long story short I waged a terrible war against Queen Crudelis, decimated the forces that stood against me, and, even when she revealed that she had tricked me in some manner, I still won the war when her generals executed her after our battle, leaving Chrysalis to pick up the pieces and rebuild her empire.

What I'm saying is that I know what you've been through, because something happened to me and my only thought was to have my revenge on the one that wronged me, and in the end that lead to my downfall, my banishment, my second defeat, and finally my rebirth as the being you see before you."

"You understand nothing!" Jiren snapped, though as soon as he said that he jumped backwards and landed on one of the floating sections of the stage that were floating in the air above his foe, where he brought his hands together and charged his energy for a moment, creating a small ball of energy in the process.

The moment he was ready Jiren loosed the attack into the area between him and Sombra, where it expanded into a massive red sphere of energy that looked like it was a ball of fire, though as that happened, and the others started to move towards him, Sombra held his hand out and signaled them to stop. It was in that moment that he accessed one of the other Shadow Powers, a name given to the five greatest Dark Magic techniques a practitioner could learn, that he had access to as he held his hand towards the flaming ball that was coming his way, where his aura flickered and a second ball of energy, this one made entirely of black flames, intercepted the first one. The resulting explosion shocked Jiren, as he wasn't sure what had happened, and before he could respond Sombra burst through the space between them and went on the offensive, his attacks much stronger than they had been earlier, when they were first exchanging blows. This time around he found that Sombra was able to avoid his attacks, just like Goku did during their battle, and his attacks were able to bypass his defenses, making him wonder what was going on as he was knocked backwards, right into a combined attack from Goku and Vegeta, a Final Kamehameha, which sent him flying into another floating section of the stage.

As Sombra readied himself for the next stage of their battle, however, he glanced at the stands once more and found that Belmod was worried about his chances, because Jiren was being beaten and he now understood that he and the other universes should have targeted Universe 13 first, though he pushed that thought aside as he focused on the fact that Jiren would be coming at them in the next few moments.

"What was that?" Gohan asked, because since they had some time before Jiren came at them, and continued the fight, he wanted to how what sort of powers Sombra was still hiding from them and how they could use that against Jiren in the near future, if only so he could prepare for the openings their ally created.

"One of the five Shadow Powers, the five greatest Dark Magic techniques, Dark Mimicry," Sombra replied, as he knew that there was no reason not to tell Gohan what he had done, though at the same time he kept his attention on the area Jiren had been thrown into, "It allows the user to create a mirror image of an incoming attack and use it against their foe, either to cancel out the incoming attack or right out attack an opponent after they're distracted by the damage from their own attack hitting something. I, personally, use this technique to cancel out incoming attacks, just to shock my opponents and make them lower their guard, and right now it seems like it was the right move against Jiren."

Gohan glanced at him for a moment, as he knew of two Shadow Powers now, first Dark Instinct and now Dark Mimicry, which made him wonder what sort of powers and abilities the other three techniques had, especially since he knew that Sombra had access to one more, since he had said that earlier, before nodding his head as he headed off into the distance again, allowing Trixie's power to hide him once more. Of course, as that happened, Jiren decided to increase his power even more, so much so that his flaming aura had a flaming aura surrounding it for a few seconds, before he waved them both off and charged towards Sombra, showing that his focus was on the one that was behind all the plans that had gotten him hurt so far. It was a good move in some ways, since without Sombra they would lose both their strategist and one of their strongest warriors, but at the same time it also presented a problem that was hard to overcome, and that was dealing enough damage to Sombra, who was dodging attacks with ease, something that clearly annoyed Belmod to no end, since a frown had appeared on his face some time ago. The other thing that was often overlooked was the fact that Sombra's attacks were powerful, as Jiren eventually ended up feeling the Ikkotsu, Single Bone, which was just a powerful punch to his abdomen, the Sokotsu, Double Bone, which was basically an advanced version of the first technique and used both fists at the same time, and even the Raioken, Thunder King Fist, which was a series of incredibly fast punches that most of the alliance missed since they weren't used to attacks of that speed.

All of this just demonstrated the sheer power that Sombra possessed, power that made some of the Destroyer Gods sweat a little as they watched him overcome the sheer might that his foe was using against him, and they all understood that Universe 13 was incredibly strong, especially since they had someone that could topple the strongest mortal in the multiverse, something that actually shut Belmod up for once.

When Sombra dodged the next attack, however, he lashed out with the shadows and punched Jiren away from where he was standing, leaving another black crystal bracelet on Jiren's wrist, and before his foe could do anything to it, with his base strength, Applejack appeared behind him and stopped him by locking him in her Basilisk Hold, before she and the rest of their team summoned more chains to keep him in place. Once that was done, and Applejack backed away from Jiren, Sombra put some distance between them and waved his hand, signaling that it was time for them to go on the offensive together, and the first technique that activated was the Primordial Dragons, four massive dragons that were formed from the moisture in the air, the fire that Aria helped create, the wind that Sonata spun into being, and from the very stones they were fighting on. This was Applejack's greatest technique, with each dragon forming from the symbol that was positioned to the north, south, east, and west of where Jiren was locked up, and while all that happened Rainbow's power surged through the area and lightning started to gather in the area above them that would be classified as the atmosphere of the World of the Void, eventually transforming into a massive serpent dragon, like Applejack's dragons, that was made out of lightning, or, as it was more commonly called, the Wrath of the Thunder God. The reveal of these five dragons, which came from two different ultimate attacks, caused some of the gods to pause in shock, as the power they were generating was level with the Spirit Bomb, if not greater, and this time Jiren didn't have a way to defend himself since his body was frozen and bound.

The instant the dragons were released they surged through the air and collided with Jiren, resulting in a massive explosion that rocked the area he was bound to and threw him through the air, where it was clear that he was missing parts of the chest area of his attire, before he regained himself and charged back into battle. Sombra had been planning on that happening, as Jiren ran right into the next set of attacks that had been prepared for him, a three way collision between Frieza's Supernova, the strongest Arcane Core that Trixie could create, and the Forbidden Reorigination, a power that Rarity had developed during her travels, which came from creating twelve large fireballs, Forbidden Suns as the attack was known as, and then combining them. The process involved three of the orbs taking on the power of fire, three gaining the power of lightning, three more taking on the power of the soul, and the last three gaining the power of darkness, before carefully combining all four of the fused orbs into a single massive mass, which Rarity had used to topple one of the strongest enemies of the place she had been sent to. The three attacks slammed into Jiren, who had barely noticed them until it was too late, and detonated with a blinding display of power, one that would have blown a large crater into the fighting stage if he hadn't been in the air, though it also forced Jiren to land and cough for a moment as he thought about what was going on.

That, of course, was when everyone else attacked, as they all fired their beam type attacks towards the wounded warrior and watched as they struck him over and over again, sending him through the air until he collided with the side of a floating section of the stage... and then weakly lifted his head as Sombra landed at the edge, knowing that they could either continue with this fight or he could end it and knock him off the stage completely.

"Jiren, I know your pride as a warrior won't like what I have to say, but I hope you'll agree with me," Sombra said, as he knew that the warrior in front of him was at his limits, because he wasn't used to dealing with an alliance that had ten very powerful beings that had their own unique powers and abilities, and he felt that he might as well try to see if he could get their foe to listen to reason, "Please, let us drop you from the fighting stage and end this madness. We're not here to claim the Super Dragon Balls and wish for something meaningless, like a boat or money, we're here to restore the multiverse to what it was before the tournament started, and all that's standing between us and that reality is Belmod's desire to win and hold this victory over everyone else. There's no weakness in admitting defeat every now and then... trust me, everyone here has had to do it at some point in time, regardless of whether or not they want to admit that fact."

Despite himself, and the imposing persona he had developed over the years, Jiren could not help but feel like the helpless child he had been when he was younger, as it honestly felt like there was nothing he could do when he faced off against the power of Universe 13, a power none of them had known about until they got serious, and he actually considered admitting defeat... before a fire ignited inside him, one that refused to go out as he raised his head and stared at Sombra once more.

"No... I'll find some way to beat you and prevent the past from repeating itself!" Jiren stated, though at the same time his energy flared to life as it burst out in all directions, looking like a storm of fire as what remained of the chest area of his attire was destroyed thanks to his increased muscle mass.

"I see... then I shall do my best to defeat you." Sombra replied, as it was clear that being cornered like this had drawn out whatever dormant power had been sleeping inside Jiren, just like when he and the other displaced had fought and overpowered Sunset, resulting in a massive power boost for their Destroyer God, before he waved his hand and signaled for the others to back off, as he was likely the only one that could now deal with Jiren's power.

Sombra stood his ground for a few moments as Jiren's fiery ki danced around the area they were fighting in, so much so that it seemed like the area was actually being set on fire, before everything died down and Jiren, who had a red aura that almost looked identical to Goku's Ultra Instinct, stepped forward to meet him once more. This time around when Jiren charged at him, just like he did when he was starting up another round to their fight, Sombra found that his speed and power were much stronger than they had been in the past, which was great for Belmod since it actually forced him to go on the defensive once more. While he dodged the attacks to the best of his ability, however, Sombra realized that he might actually be at the limits of his own power, which he would normally be fine with since he had stopped craving power a long time ago, but right now it had been his overwhelming power that had pushed Jiren this far and he would need a similar power boost to turn the tides once more. The Hogyoku, hidden by the armor covering his Hollow hole, pulsed for a few seconds, it's way of communicating with Sombra when he was busy, and seemed to get to work on doing something for them, allowing Sombra to continue his fight with Jiren, even if this was now leaning in Jiren's favor.

In the end Sombra closed his eyes and let his aura envelope him, allowing his instincts to take over for a moment, and the observers watched as he dodged several of Jiren's attacks, ones that he had some difficulty with not seconds ago, before ducking under another attack and delivered a powerful uppercut that knocked Jiren backwards, causing him to rub his chin as he felt his foe's power rise for a moment.

"Wh... What just happened?" Belmod asked, because for a moment it seemed like Jiren would be able to claim victory over Sombra, after suffering such a beating at the hands of both Universe 13 and Universe 7, but now, after seeing Sombra dodge an attack from an empowered Jiren, and knock him a few steps back, caused him to wonder if the king had even more power than what he had been using so far.

"Jiren's hidden power has done something my sister and I never deemed possible," Celestia said, though this was good news for the alliance, because what she was about to reveal is something that Sombra had told her at one point, in case someone like Rarity appeared in the new version of Equus, "Sombra's always had access to two of the five Shadow Powers, the five greatest Dark Magic techniques a pracitioner can learn, putting him on a level that nearly rival both myself and my sister over a thousand years ago, and while he was aware of what two of the other four were we knew that he also had some idea how to use the fifth power. Mastering even a single Shadow Power increases the user's own power dramatically, putting Sombra on a level that rivaled that of Star Swirl the Bearded, and mastering a second allowed him to rival myself and my sister, as we controlled both the sun and the moon of our home world, but even knowing how to use half of a third Shadow Power forced us to resort to drastic measures to defeat him. What I'm saying is that Sombra's response to Jiren unlocking his hidden power, and using it in battle, is the completion of his Dark Instinct, the third Shadow Power he was working on a thousand years ago, meaning his power has also drastically improved as well... and, if I'm not mistaken, it actually looks like the other two might be following suit, granting him their power so he can bring an end to this fight and determine the fate of the multiverse."

"This is why he's considered the undisbuted Master of Dark Magic, as he knows every power that can be learned from this particular type of magic," Twilight added, revealing that there was one more title they could call Sombra by, one that was just as true as all the other ones, before everyone turned their attention back to the battle that was taking place, as they knew that it was only a matter of time until it was over.

At first it seemed like the battle had tipped back in Sombra's favor, as he was dodging attacks again and was dealing his own powerful ones, returning the worry that Belmod had been feeling since the start of the battle, but it wasn't long before Sunset noticed something odd. Cracks were starting to appear in Sombra's silver armor, not from being hit by Jiren since his foe's fists were no where near the armor when a crack happened to show up, though if Sombra was worried about such a thing happening he wasn't showing it, no doubt to keep Jiren as his focus. Jiren, of course, was still going on the offensive and wasn't giving Sombra a chance to relax, showing that he viewed him as the greatest threat at the moment and that he wasn't going to stop until he was taken out, which seemed to be part of the plan, but as they countined to change blows it was clear that Jiren was starting to turn the tide of battle in his favor again. It was either due to the fact that Jiren's power had grown since being cornered or Sombra had expanded too much power while using the Shadow Powers he had displayed so far, or maybe the action of suddenly unlocking the others had drained his power and he wouldn't be at his full power for some time. Regardless of what the situation was Jiren was taking advantage of it, as his punches were stronger and he was pushing Sombra backwards, all while Sombra made sure the others didn't interfere with this battle, before Jiren kicked him in the stomach and sent him flying into one of the small floating sections of the stage that had survived Rainbow's battle with Toppo... and, unless Sunset was seeing things, the cracks in Sombra's armor had expanded, meaning that it was only a matter of time until it shattered.

Jiren, seeing that no one else was coming at him while Sombra was weakened, focused his mind and his energy burst into the area around him, forming a massive flaming aura around him that also wrapped around the atmosphere level that Rainbow's Wrath had come from... and, once he had a large sphere of energy, condensed into a smaller form, he loosed the attack and watched as it slammed into the area his target was in, detonating instantly, before he frowned when the smoke cleared and found that a barrier had saved his foe, despite his chest armor breaking in the process.

"Where's his heart?" Cae asked, because now that Sombra's chest was exposed, for the first time since the fighting had started, they were able to see that there was a circular hole where Sombra's heart was supposed to be, though at the same time he noticed a small marble sized object floating in the middle of the empty space.

"Hollows and Arrancar don't have hearts, not like we do," Sunset stated, as she and the others had been confused when they heard that fact, back when Sombra told them what he was and what sort of adventure he had gone through in the world he had been sent to, though even as she said that she noticed that the Hogyoku was glowing.

"Are you ready to admit defeat, warrior?" Jiren inquired, showing that he respected the power that Sombra possessed and the intelligence that had allowed him to corner him like this, even if it unlocked a new level of power, something that he would be grateful for, since it would allow him to best the other warriors from Universe 13.

"No, I'm too stubborn to admit defeat... in fact, the few enemies that defeated me had to put me on Death's Door to claim victory, before I came back and beat them." Sombra replied, though at the same time he stood up and faced his foe once more, where he noticed that the fragments of his armor were starting to break apart into energy strands, while the Hogyoku pulsed once more, at a rate that told him it was time, "You know, the Hogyoku and I have come to an understanding while you displayed your new strength to us... but instead of telling you about it, why don't I just show you my new level of power?"

As soon as he said that the Hogyoku glowed a little brighter, just like it had been doing for the last few moments since the battle with Jiren started, but this time the observers that knew about the artifact noticed something odd, there were a few cracks forming all over the orb. Sombra had seen the power that Aizen had commanded by subjugating the artifact, before he ripped the orb from his foe's chest, and the forms that his foe had used against him, but this time around he was working with the powerful artifact and they had come to an understanding. The form of the Dios Hueco was both impressive and powerful, and it overpowered almost everyone he had come across, but right now, against the empowered strength that Jiren had access to, he was determining that he might want to step up his game and push past whatever limits he had left. The Hogyoku agreed with him, as it knew that he had the power to reach whatever rested beyond the power of the Dios Hueco, and instead of waiting for him to try and reach it on his own, because there was no telling how long that would be and they were running out of time since the central pillar was nearly gone, the artifact was willing to assist him in obtaining the next level of power. The instant he thought about that the strands of energy from the fragments of his armor danced in the air around him, causing Jiren to raise an eyebrow as he considered what he might be up to this time, before he readied himself for what he and the artifact were about to do... which was the moment that the Hogyoku shattered and the sheer power it possessed surged into Sombra's body, causing a pillar of ghostly white, almost wispy, energy to envelope him a few seconds later.

A few moments went by before Rainbow and the others started to feel something strange, as while they could feel Sombra's power being pushed to a new level, which was the whole point of what he was doing at the moment, there was also the fact that his energy seemed different to what it had been moments ago. Applejack, who was wielding the power of her Aspect of Creation, and the other Kaioshin could feel that Sombra's power now seemed to be the polar opposite of the energy they commanded, life energy to be exact, making them wonder if he had tapped into the power of death. As soon as they considered that the pillar of energy broke apart, revealing that Sombra was still standing in the same spot he had been in moments ago, but this time his armor had reformed over his body, only now it looked thinner than it had been before the pillar surrounded his body. Instead of looking like iron or silver, which happened to be the metals his previous sets of armor had been made out of, it looked like his new armor was made out of steel, or something tougher, but the coloration seemed darker, not like the shadowy coloration his iron armor had taken, and he had four sections around his waist that looked like the sashes the Destroyer Gods wore, only made out of metal and didn't appear to get in the way when he moved around. The pauldrons that rested on his shoulders had disappeared, as had his lush cape, which meant that Sombra likely didn't need either of them anymore, and his crown had been replaced by an elegant hood that was connected to his new armor, so he could wear it whenever he wanted or not without having to worry about it disappearing, and there was even a hole for his horn.

Sunset's eyes widened for a moment, as Sombra's new appearance made him look like he was an angelic being or maybe a reaper, but the sheer godly power that was radiating from him, even if his energy remained within him, revealed that he had been elevated to an entirely new level, as it felt like he was a God of Death now... and, based on the looks the other gods had on their faces, they had no idea what to make of this situation, meaning they were going to have to wait and see what happened when he started fighting Jiren again.

Jiren, seeing that Sombra was standing still for a few seconds, charged through the space between them and loosed a storm of punches that would have decimated any of the other foes that were on the fighting stage, though as he did that he noticed that holes were being punched into Sombra's body, before he turned black and broke apart. In that moment he realized that his foe must have switched positions with his shadow, without him even realizing what was going on, and before he could even begin to look for his true opponent a fist collided with the center of his chest, delivering a punch that stunned him as he found the real Sombra standing before him. Jiren, instead of being thrown backwards, pulled himself off the fist and went on the offensive, once more unleashing a storm of punches at his foe, while Sombra simply dodged his attacks like they were nothing, just like what happened at the beginning of their battle, before he ducked under Jiren's arm and kicked him in the chest, sending him flying through the air for a few moments. In that moment he noticed a difference in his foe's power, as the new strength Sombra possessed was overwhelming, just like it had been when they were fighting earlier, and that caused him to summon his fiery aura once more, as he wasn't about to fall to someone like this, not after everything he had gone through.

With that decided Jiren gathered his power and launched a number of fiery blasts towards Sombra, intending for one or more of them to reach his foe and blow him out of the air, as he needed to eliminate his opponent before he was the one knocked off the fighting stage. Sombra, however, raised his right hand out towards the shadows and his energy called one of his weapons to him, but what he got was an ebony black handle that had been molded into the shape of entwined bones and curved back a bit at the top, where a curved blood red blade, the head of a scythe, rested. Since it wasn't made out of shadowy energy, and reflected the power he now possessed, he knew what it was instantly, but before he became consumed with what the weapon meant he swung it at the incoming attacks and cut them all to pieces, which was when he had the scythe disappear as he flew through the explosions that had once been Jiren's attacks. His foe clearly wasn't expecting such a thing to happen, and he was sure that none of the observers were sure what was happening, but he made the most of his foe's confusion by bursting out of the smoke and started throwing a couple of punches at Jiren, where each attack forced him to take a few steps backwards as Sombra angled him towards the edge of the fighting stage at long last, showing that he intended to finish the fight with Universe 11. While all that was happening Belmod looked utterly defeated, showing that he had bet everything on Jiren's incredible strength and power, and now he had no choice but to accept that his shining warrior was about to be knocked off the fighting stage and that his universe was bound to be erased not a few moments later.

Not a few seconds later, after Belmod accepted his fate and silently cursing the fact that Universe 13 had been made into an official universe before the tournament started, Sombra knocked Jiren backwards once more and caused the weakened warrior to stumble, where he jumped back a little and raised his right hand... where he started to charge a white Cero that was far stronger than anything he had fired in the past, and when he fired it Jiren found his attempts to stop it didn't matter, as the sheer power knocked him clean off the fighting stage at long last.

"It's done... Universe 11 has been defeated." Liquiir commented, as he had known that Sunset's universe was strong and that her warriors, combined with the remaining warriors from Universe 7, could topple Jiren, but he wasn't expecting Sombra to get this strong from engaging the warrior, which left a single question in his mind as the defeated Jiren took his place on the stands, "Now, who will the victor be? Will it be Universe 13? Or will Universe 7 find a way to overcome the sheer power of their soon to be former allies and win the tournament?"

"It doesn't matter, for your tournament is over." a voice said, one that caused Sunset and her fellow gods, including some of the warriors on the fighting stage, to stop for a moment as they recognized the voice, as it was the very person that Sunset had been searching for since he broke out of Tartarus some time ago.

As soon as the voice had spoken the air suddered as a portal of some kind, one with a blue aura around it's edges, opened at the top of the central pillar, where everyone, including both the Grand Priest and the Kings of All, stopped what they were doing as they stared at the portal. A few seconds later the speaker stepped out of the portal, revealing that he had to be a native of Universe 13 since his feet ended in hooves, with the same leg structure as Sunset and the others had, though the lower portion of his body was azureish black colored, his chest was black like the night, and both his arms and his head were crimson red colored. The being had two horns, one on either side of his head, which was different from what the rest of the displaced and the gods of Universe 13 had, though his coiled back towards each other a little bit before pointing at the sky, and he had short light gray colored hair, which also included a beard. He was wearing a purple shirt over his chest, one that almost looked like it was part of a suit of armor, and gray leggings that covered his lower body, though nothing covered his arms or his head, but what caught the eyes of the gods was the golden gauntlet with ebony inlay that was covering his left hand... which had six different colored stones attached to it, five at the knuckles of his fingers and the sixth resting on the back of his hand.

Sunset wasn't sure how Tirek had managed to enter the World of the Void, since she and the others needed the help of an Angel to do that, and she wasn't sure what the purpose of the gauntlet was supposed to be, but at the very least he was about to meet his end... and then they could focus on finishing the tournament and saving the universes that had lost since the fighting started.

Tournament: Disaster

"Sunset, do you have any idea who that is?" Liquiir asked, because based on what he was feeling at the moment he could determine that the being that had suddenly appeared wasn't much of a threat, but at the same time, judging by the reactions of the residents of Universe 13, he knew that the opposite was true, that this creature was a threat and that he should be taken seriously, before something terrible happened.

"His name is Tirek, he used to be a centaur before gaining this form, and he's the one that wiped Nirn out." Sunset replied, though her focus was on the foe that had appeared before them, because if the past was to be repeated, like she thought it might be, it would be up to her to go down there and destroy Tirek, and this time she was going to erase his very existence, as she was growing tired of having to deal with him, "I've been looking for him since he escaped from his cell in Tartarus, the place he was banished to when Celestia, Luna, and Scorpan bested him so long ago, and returned to after Twilight and her friends defeated him some years later, something that I replicated a few years ago, before I started to walk down the path of becoming a God of Destruction. I never thought that I'd find him here, when we're about to determine the fate of the multiverse, but now that he's revealed himself, rather foolishly I might add, I think it's time I dealt with him, before he damages something else that's irreparable or irreplaceable."

Beerus listened to what Sunset had to say, as he and the others from his universe knew who Tirek was since most of them had been there when Discord delivered a message saying that the former centaur had escaped from his cell, starting a search that never ended. He had to wonder where Tirek had been since his daring escape, especially since no one had been able to find him before the tournament was announced, but even as he thought about that he noticed, just like Sunset and the others noticed, that Tirek's power wasn't all that great, meaning he had either learned to hide his true power or he was incredibly weak, meaning he'd be dealt with quickly. At the same time this was a terrible development, as there was no telling what the Kings of All would do now that someone else from Universe 13 was barging into the tournament, as he could simply erase Tirek on the spot or he could erase Sunset's entire universe as well, leaving only his universe as the survivors. He knew that a few of his warriors might see that as a blessing, since it would allow them to avoid having to fight Sunset's warriors, but he hated the idea of that happening, since he knew that Sunset's team could achieve a flawless victory against all their enemies, which was why he was waiting for the Kings of All to make their decision as Tirek just stood there, giving Sunset the death glare the entire time.

In fact the only time Tirek wasn't glaring at Sunset was when the Grand Priest floated over to the area that he was standing in, no doubt wondering who he was and why he was here, since it was clear that the Kings of All were a little interested in who the newcomer was, before they decided his fate.

"Who are you? What are you doing here?" the Grand Priest asked, because at the very least he figured that he would allow the intruder to tell them who he was and what he was doing here, in the World of the Void, before the Kings of All erased him for coming to an event that he wasn't invited to and was currently interrupting, especially since he declared that the Tournament of Power was over.

"I am Tirek, and I have come here for one thing," Tirek replied, to which he turned his gaze from the Grand Priest and stared at the stands once more, where he locked onto Sunset and glared at her, his eyes revealing the immense hatred he had for her, which had only increased since his escape from Tartarus, before he pointed at her, "Her. I came to this world for one thing, and that is to fight Sunset in one final battle, one that will be more grand than anything you might have seen since this tournament started, so we can see who the strongest warrior really is."

In that moment Beerus, and possibly some of the other gods, mentally cursed at Tirek's choice of words, as stating that he wanted to fight Sunset, in a battle that potentially rivaled anything that the Kings of All had seen since the fighting started, was the only way to bribe the Kings of All into letting something happen, and it was what Liquiir had done to let Sombra have his blades, meaning all they could do was wait and see what their decision was.

"Show us, show us!" the Kings of All declared, showing that the gods were right to be worried about what they had to say, as this meant that the tournament was going to be put on hold because of someone that had suddenly shown up and was promising them a good battle, when it would be horribly one sided at this point.

The Grand Priest nodded and stated that the tournament would be put on hold for a few moments, as he was sure that Sunset would deal with Tirek in record setting time, and waved his hand for a moment, lifting the remaining warriors into the air before setting them down in the stands, allowing Sunset to face Tirek alone. Once that was done Sunset got up from where she was sitting and leapt over the edge of the stands, where she touched down on the fragment of the stage that had been in front of where they had been sitting and started moving through the rubble as she headed towards the location Tirek was now standing in. As she walked towards the central pillar, however, she also prepared herself by releasing the highest power she could use without using any of her Aspects, because Sunset intended on finishing this fight quickly so she could finally be rid of Tirek, and because of the fact that she felt that using even one of the Aspects against her foe would be overkill, considering his current level of power. While she did that she also got a chance to see the coloration of the six stones that were attached to the gauntlet Tirek was wearing, as there was a green one on the knuckle of his thumb, a yellow stone on the back of his hand, leaving four stones going from his pointer finger to his pinky, where the first was purple, the second blue, the third red, and the final one orange.

Sunset honestly had no idea what had possessed the former centaur to gather a collection of stones and attach them to a metal gauntlet, but right now it wasn't doing him any favors, as she was sure that she could overcome whatever power he currently possessed and bring a swift end to their final battle.

"Do you like what you see?" Tirek asked, though as Sunset raised an eyebrow, to show a little confusion, he held up his left hand and actually smiled as he looked at the six powerful stones he had collected, even if it had been a challenge to fill all six slots before this point in time, before he turned his gaze back towards his foe, "I see you have taken a moment to stare at my gauntlet, to study the stones I have collected, yet you have no idea what any of them do... here, allow me to give you a demonstration of their power!"

The instant Tirek said that he formed a fist with his left hand and a green ring of energy formed around his arm, close to his wrist, before he opened his fist, where a symbol of some kind appeared in front of his palm, which he then pointed down at the fighting stage. Sunset kept her eyebrow raised for a moment, as she was trying to figure out what her foe was trying to do at the moment, before she heard a rumbling sound and jumped on top of one of the rock pillars that had survived all the fighting, allowing her to get a better idea of what Tirek was up to this time. It wasn't long before she noticed that the various fragments of the fighting stage had a faint green glow around them, where time seemed to be moving in reverse as they drew closer and closer to the object they had been joined to earlier, before something broke them off the stage. In fact the pieces that had been completely destroyed suddenly reappeared, as if their destruction had been revoked, and Sunset watched as the various pieces started to reconnect with each other, forming the larger sections that had been floating around the World of the Void, before the rubble she was standing on started to move and forced her to get off it, allowing her to observe as the fragments slid back into place and the cracks disappeared. In that moment she realized that Tirek had, somehow, gained a powerful stone that allowed him to mess with time itself, and she knew that she wasn't the only one shocked by the fact that Tirek was turning the stage back to what it had been before all of the universes had started fighting.

After a few more moments Tirek released his hold over the fighting stage and the green stone returned to normal, and that included the ring and symbol disappearing, but his work had been completed, as the fighting stage had been restored to it's former glory and there weren't any cracks or holes in it this time around.

"This is the power of the Time Stone, a gift from Akatosh, the Divine of Time," Tirek stated, though that was before he grinned, revealing that there was more to the tale, as Sunset knew that there was no way that one of the Nine Divines, that had helped her in her quest to stop Tirek, would suddenly aid the very creature that tried to detonate Nirn, even if he later returned and succeeded in his mission, "though it's more accurate to say that this stone was forged from his soul, twisted into the form of a gemstone and inserted into this gauntlet, granting me his powers over time. When I escaped from my cell in Tartarus, and found myself on Nirn again, I stumbled into an old Dwemer ruin that had been unearthed during our final battle, one buried under a mountain near Riften oddly enough, and it was during my quest to find a place to hide myself that I uncovered this gauntlet. It seems that the ancient dwarves of Nirn sought to tear apart the gods they didn't worship, after studying them anyway, and created a device that would allow them to tear the power from any they found, even if they were limited to only keeping six around, in the form of gemstones. Of course, with seventeen Daedric Princes and Nine Divines to choose from, I had to be very careful in picking which individuals would have their souls and powers become stones and which individuals I'd just rob of their power... and the first one came to me of his own accord, as the purple Power Stone houses the soul and power of Mehrunes Dagon, the Daedric Prince of Destruction."

"I thought you were a monster back when I tried to stop you the first time," Sunset commented, though while she was enjoying having Tirek reveal how he gained the power he now wielded, since it would give her some insight as to how she might beat her opponent, she was sickened by the fact that he was now tearing the souls out of his victims, trapping them in whatever state the gauntlet put them in when the stones were made, "it seems I was right in my thinking."

"Indeed I am." Tirek replied, showing her and everyone else that he didn't mind being called a monster, rather he seemed to think of it as a compliment at this point, before he got back to the matter at hand, "With one stone in my possession, and the other powerful beings no doubt coming to end me, I decided to jump ship and forced my way to a new world, one where souls were plentiful and where a few powerful beings remained. I encountered a powerful lady who called herself the Emerald Herald and discovered she could turn souls into power, so when she was alone I attacked her and tore her soul from her body, creating the orange Soul Stone for my gauntlet, before I decided to return to Nirn and seek out any additional powers that I might want. This time around, instead of just stealing their powers, I ripped the souls out of all the Daedric Princes and the Divines, trapping them inside a pocket dimension created by the Soul Stone, and I twisted the soul of Hermaeus Mora into the red Reality Stone, turned Akatosh's soul into the green Time Stone, and took the soul of Sheogorath as the yellow Mind Stone. In fact the blue Space Stone is the only one that wasn't forged from the soul of a powerful being, rather it was formed from the spacial energies that rested around a powerful scythe, one that I found on Azeroth, and then I used that power to escape before someone revealed my location to you."

"I don't know if Discord should be happy that his friend is still alive, in some manner, or if he should be angry that you killed him and ripped his soul from his body," Sunset said, as she honestly didn't want to know what Discord was thinking at the moment, but at the same time she shifted her body and entered her own battle stance, because now that she knew Tirek's gauntlet had the souls of a number of beings trapped inside it, and were fueling his power, she was going to take the artifact from him and then kill him, "though I think he'll settle for watching you die by my hands."

Tirek glared at her and went on the offensive immediately, swinging his fists as he attempted to punch her into the floor and shatter her bones, just like he did during their battle in Skyrim, but this time around Sunset dodged his attacks with little effort. When she stopped one of his punches she determined that the Power Stone was boosting his already considerable physical abilities, just like the Reality Stone seemed to enhance his durability to some degree, but even then the power of the Stones didn't seem to be all that great, not when she overpowered his attack and struck his chest, knocking him backwards in the process. Sunset still had no idea what Tirek gained from telling her about the Stones, and informing her that they were forged from the souls of powerful beings, but some knowledge was better than none, and when her foe pointed the gauntlet at her, where he fired a purple beam of energy from the Power Stone, she dodged the attack like it was nothing. Interestingly enough there were a few instances where he even tried to use the Space Stone to freeze her attacks and prevent them from hitting him, something that she figured would have been left to the Time Stone, but in the end that really didn't stop her as she broke free from his grasp and punched him into the floor, creating a new crater in the pristine floor.

In the following moment Sunset decided to go on the offensive, as she gathered her power and tore a large chunk of stone out of the fighting stage, no doubt amazing the Kings of All in the process, before she swung the fragment down at her opponent, intending to smash him into paste before he could do anything. It was then that Tirek used the Power Stone and uppercut the fragment she set at him, showing her the true power of the stone as he shattered the fragment of the stage into a number of smaller pieces that were blown outwards in all directions, before he shifted his focus and activated the Reality Stone, turning the scattered pieces into a swarm of bats for some reason. Sunset took one look at the massive swarm Tirek had created and sighed, as she was sure he could have created something else, before she waved her hand and loosed a wave of flames that tore the creatures apart, only for Tirek to use the stones to gather the flames and then fire a beam of red energy at her, one that she dodged rather easily and allowed the attack to disappear as it sailed off into the void around them. As she did that, however, Tirek switched to the Space Stone and teleported into the air above her, where he intended on using the Power Stone to knock her into the ground and crush her, but she saw through the attack easily and avoided it, before spinning around and striking her foe in the side of his body, knocking him aside once more while also causing him to cough for a few seconds. Of course, just like the first time they fought, Tirek wouldn't admit defeat and got back up, showing that he really wanted her dead, before charging at her again, going on the offensive as he readied the gauntlet once more, so he could activate another stone and try to turn the tables on her.

Interestingly enough Sunset found that Tirek must have been hiding his true power, no doubt to lure her into a false sense of security before breaking her, as he grew annoyed that he wasn't doing all that much damage to her and that seemed to draw out his true might, as the next punch Sunset dodged went right into the fighting stage, blowing a decent sized crater into the floor. She knew that it must have been the combination of Tirek's own power and the Power Stone, which showed her and that her foe had a good understanding of the power that rested within the stone that had been forged from Mehrunes Dagon's soul, and had the same level of knowledge on the others as well, but even then she knew that it wasn't going to help him in the end. One thing she did discover was that when she tried to use clones, a tactic that she rarely used in battle, Tirek actually activated the Soul Stone and seemed to be able to find her among the cluster of clones, as he accurately attacked the area she was in several times before she canceled the spell, which gave her an idea of what sort of powers her foe possessed. Tirek then continued his attacks, keeping her on the defensive for a few moments, though the reality was that she was studying the six stones and the powers they possessed, looking for a weakness she could use against Tirek, and it wasn't long before she noticed that her foe had returned to his arrogant ways, meaning it would be a simple matter to take him out once her idea was acted on.

Not a few seconds later Sunset neared one of the smaller holes that had been punched into the floor and Tirek lashed out at her instantly, where she avoided the attack and then acted like her luck had run out by tripping over the small hole, purposely falling to the floor, something that prompted Tirek to charge at her without thinking... which was what she was hoping for as she gathered her energy into a red energy blade that extended out from her hand, one that pierced Tirek's chest and stopped him in his tracks.

"I see your desire for revenge has clouded your mind," Sunset commented, though at the same time she stood up and forced Tirek off her energy blade, causing him to fall on his back and stare at her as he gripped his chest, since it was a wound that would definitely kill him if she kept him from doing anything else, "I told you that the next time you caused problems, and forced me to deal with you again, would be the last mistake you'd ever make... did you honestly believe that I would let you live once you revealed yourself to me?"

"You seem to be thinking that I'd be disappointed in this reality," Tirek replied, though that was when a smile graced his face, something that told Sunset there was more to the situation than she originally thought, as it generally meant bad things were about to happen, and she kept her guard up, "With the power of the Reality Stone, I can shape reality to my liking, while at the same time even keeping others in the dark as to what is truly going on. I know you're strong, Sunset Shimmer, as you have proved that to me twice over since we first met each other, once when you beat me on Nirn and once when you stopped me from taking over Tartarus, where you informed me that a third time would result in my existence being terminated. Did you honestly believe that I would make the mistake of facing you without a power that is far greater than the power a God of Destruction wields?"

"It seems you did, since you're bleeding out at the moment." Sunset stated, as she had no idea what Tirek was even talking about, because she figured that he could use two of the stones on his gauntlet to reverse the damage he had taken and continue the battle, but he hadn't done that, making her wonder what was going through his mind right now.

"Oh, but that is where you would be wrong." Tirek said, to which he raised his left hand for a moment, where a red mist washed over it and revealed that the Reality Stone was glowing at the moment, but whatever illusion or reality he was powering Sunset had no idea, "This gauntlet is powerful, and the stones that are linked to it are powerful as well, but I knew that they were just a means to an end, that they, alone, wouldn't allow me to defeat you in battle, so I devised a new plan and set it in motion the moment we started fighting. You are no doubt wondering what sort of reality I'm creating at the moment, since you have seen the Reality Stone in action, and the truth of the matter is that when you dropped that fragment of stone on me I used this stone to hide myself and activated the Space Stone to move out of the way, leaving behind an illusion to continue the fight against you... and, with all the attention on you and the illusion, I'm able to acquire the power to finally destroy you at long last!"

Before Sunset could say anything to that, and tell Tirek that he was wrong, the being in front of her faded away and left nothing behind, revealing that he was using the Reality Stone to hide himself and that she had been fighting a fake for a few moments, causing her to look around the fighting stage as she sought out the real Tirek. It was in that moment that the antechamber exploded, causing the gods and the remaining warriors to turn their attention to it in shock and horror, since it seemed like Tirek didn't care about anything and wasn't above attacking the Kings of All to get what he wanted, and Sunset barely had time to move as the wreckage collided into the fighting stage, near her current position. As she rushed over to see what had happened, and check on the Kings of All, the smoke cleared and revealed that Tirek must have been on the antechamber since he left an illusion to fight her, only he wasn't alone, as one of the Kings of All was laying on the floor near him, with the head of a wicked looking scythe resting near his neck. Part of Tirek's scythe was fashioned out of gold, as in part of the handle and the base that touched the floor if he used it to walk, while the rest of the weapon was a dull blue color, no doubt because this was the weapon that he had forged the Space Stone from, but that was pushed to the back of Sunset's mind as she noticed that Tirek, who was threatening one of the Kings of All, was holding the second one in the air with his right hand, like he was getting ready to choke him to death.

This was, without a doubt, the worst thing Tirek had ever done in his entire existence, as he was no doubt the first mortal to even dare attack the Kings of All, meaning that death was all that he deserved at this point in time, but Sunset stopped near him, as she didn't know if he could actually hurt them or if he was trying to lower her guard so he could kill her in a matter of seconds.

"The power I seek is contained within your small bodies," Tirek stated, showing everyone that his plan involved lashing out at the Kings of All in the attempt to steal their powers, or at least the power that one of them commanded, and it seemed like everyone had no idea what to do since they didn't want him to hurt the Kings of All, though his attention was on the one he was holding in the air, "I'll make a deal with you, little king. All I ask is that you let me take your power and make it my own, so I can smite Sunset Shimmer and finally be rid of her, and I'll let you and your fellow king rule the multiverse in peace... no one but my foe has to die today."

"You can't believe a word he says!" Sunset said, because she knew that if Tirek got his way, like he did in the past, he would betray his word instantly and, with the power of a King of All flowing through his veins, he would destroy everything in the multiverse, as he wouldn't stop at ending her life, "If you let him take your power, like he's suggesting you do, he'll wipe out everything, as in he'll kill every mortal in the remaining universes, eradicate the Kaioshin and the Gods of Destruction, wipe out the Angels, and obliterate the rest of the multiverse... nothing will be left if he gets his way!"

"It doesn't matter if they believe me or not, as I can kill them and take their power that way," Tirek replied, revealing that he believed he could end the life of not one, but both of the Kings of All, who were clearly trying to decide what to do in this situation, while the Grand Priest and their guards stood some distance away from them, "I am giving them the option to walk out of here with their lives and their only friend, and all I'm asking in return is that one of them gives me their power for a few minutes, so I can finish my fight with you."

"You... promise?" one of the Kings of All, the one being chocked, asked, showing how naive he was, as there was no way that Tirek was going to uphold his side of the bargain and return the power once he was done with Sunset, and it was clear that Sunset wasn't the only one who noticed that this was bad news, since she could see that the Grand Priest was shocked by the statement.

"Indeed." Tirek stated, though the grin on his face told everyone that knew of him that the King of All had made the worst decision he could have made in this situation, even those from Universe 7, who had only heard tales about Tirek, knew that this was bad news for everyone.

In that moment Tirek focused his power and the King of All screamed as his power, looking like a rainbow stream that flowed from his body and moved towards it's new home, was stripped from his body, though it was over a lot quicker than Sunset was expecting, as she barely had time to move before the deed was done. Tirek shuddered for a moment as he took in the power, his shirt changing colors as that happened, because the middle of his shirt now mimicked the symbol that was on the attire that the Kings of All wore, making it look like he had his own version of that specific attire now, before he returned to normal. This had taken a turn for the worse, as Tirek now held the power to unmake the multiverse whenever he wanted, and when he opened his eyes again his grin only widened, showing everyone that he had gotten what he wanted, before focusing on the Kings of All once more, who were waiting for him to uphold his end of the bargain and release them. The following second proved Sunset right, as the first thing Tirek did was release the Zeno that he was chocking, who seemed happy to be let go, before loosing a beam of scarlet energy that consumed him, effectively killing one of the Kings of All in an instant, much to the shock of everyone that was watching them... and when the second Zeno raised his hand, to erase Tirek for lying to them, Tirek swung the scythe and beheaded the second King of All, letting the weapon consume the soul and power of his victim, before obliterating the body as well.

Sunset was stunned by the display, as Tirek had wiped out both versions of Lord Zeno in rapid succession, making him the only one with the power to unmake the universe, though what was interesting was that the moment he had the power he desired Tirek embedded the head of the scythe in the ruins of the antechamber and dropped the golden gauntlet beside it, showing everyone that he no longer needed either tool as he faced Sunset.

"I love naive people, they're so easily to manipulate." Tirek stated, his tone revealing that he didn't care about the Kings of All and was happy to wipe them both out, getting rid of the chance that the second Zeno might grant Sunset his power and even the battlefield again, "Now then, I do believe it's time we continued our fight... otherwise I'll just wipe out everything and everyone you hold dear in an instant."

For a moment Sunset growled, as now Tirek was threatening to erase Universe 13 if she didn't continue the fight with him, showing her that he believed that he was now above everyone, and in a sense he was since he now held the power of a King of All in his body, before she sighed as her power came to life once more. Instead of going all out, and revealing her true power right off the bat, she accessed the full power of her base form and fired a beam of energy at Tirek, who stood there and broke the beam into several strands that bypassed him, like he was copying what Jiren did against Goku during their earlier battle. After a few moments of attempting that Sunset determined that firing a beam at this level wasn't going to work, so she stopped her attack and burst through the space between them, launching into a series of punches and kicks that were aimed at Tirek's body, attempting to break through his new power and take him down, but as she did that she noticed that her foe just stood there and smiled as she struck him, because her attacks were doing nothing and it only let him smile as she tried, in vain, to hurt him. It was like they were back on Nirn, where she tried to best him and his heightened power allowed him to avoid taking damage, until she had gone through the training of her life by the Dragon Priests and mastered her emotions, which was followed by her coming to a decision as she jumped backwards.

As soon as she landed on the ground Sunset tapped into her inner power, drawing forth the power of her first Aspect form, the Aspect of the Dragon, to which scales formed on her arms and chest as her power stabilized, before she burst into the air and charged at Tirek once more. In this form she had access to her Dragonborn powers, the Shouts that she learned during her time on Nirn, and the first one she loosed was the Fire Breath, where she let out a gout of flames at her foe, who simply waved a hand and broke the attack apart before it could reach him. While he did that, however, Sunset moved through the air and appeared behind her foe, where she loosed the Frost Breath Shout, only for the same thing to happen again, showing her that Tirek didn't seem to care about what she was doing and that he was trying to get her to access more of her power. She was used to the Aspect of the Dragon being rendered useless against her foes, the godly ones anyway, but she had been hoping that she could do something to Tirek, and when he tried to strike her down with a single punch Sunset activated the Become Ethereal Shout, allowing her to become transparent for a moment as she avoided the strike, though she had the feeling that this was Tirek's way of telling her to get serious.

Since it was clear that her first Aspect form wasn't helping her out, and that her foe was beating her, Sunset drew forth more of her inner power, allowing the darkness to wrap around her for a few moments as the scales disappeared, where her skin color turned a dark gray, her hair became a mass of shadows, and the Dark Magic mist erupted from her eyes, which looked like Sombra's when he used his own Dark Magic. Once that was done she accessed her power and summoned a crystal spire that reached for Tirek, who shattered it before it even reached him, but Sunset was expecting that and pulled the fragments into the air, turning them into a series of sharp spikes that she sent flying at her foe, but all Tirek did was wave his hand again, breaking the attack before it could touch him. During that moment she accessed another power, where the shadows twisted into multiple clones of her and they all rushed at Tirek, intending to punch and kick him while some lashed out with the power of the shadows around them, though they were stopped as their foe's energy ripped them apart, breaking them all into bits of the very shadows they were formed from, leaving Sunset standing there as she readied her next attack. Sunset called upon the shadows themselves, not having them change into a form like hers, and tried to strike Tirek with her might, but in the end Tirek simply waved his arm at her and the force of his motion broke her attacks apart, leaving her to consider her options once more... and, after thinking about it, she knew that it was time to bring out the third Aspect, since the Aspect of Darkness wasn't helping her at all.

Sunset backed off and reached even deeper into her being, pulling out more of her power as a pillar of sinister cyan colored energy erupted from where she was standing, allowing her skin to take on the crimson coloration it had when she accessed her third Aspect, the Aspect of Destruction, while her hair returned to it's normal colors. When she opened her eyes she revealed that they were the same cyan color they had always been, though her sclera had turned black, to reflect the being she had come when she took the Element of Magic to a world without magic, and she grew a pair of red demon wings as well. Instead of wasting time, by telling her foe what was standing before him, Sunset burst through the air and went on the offensive, lashing out with the majority of her power as she kicked and punched at Tirek's body, but what she found was that he was just standing there and had raised his right hand to block her incoming attacks with his finger, like he was telling her that he expected more from her and that he was incredibly disappointed in her abilities. She guessed he would be disappointed in her power, considering that he just absorbed the power of a King of All into his body and made it his own, but at the same time that thought made her want to beat him into the ground and erase him, as he had just committed one of the greatest crimes that could be committed by anyone in the multiverse, and that was assaulting one of the Kings of All, which he took a step further by killing both versions of Lord Zeno.

That thought drove her to continue her assault on Tirek, to find some way to get around his new power and best him before he obliterated the entire multiverse, before he stopped one of her attacks with his finger and the pushed her backwards, showing that he was getting tired of her being such a bore.

"Surely you have more power than this?" Tirek inquired, as he was well aware that Sunset was strong, and had even admitted so before he got the ultimate power he was seeking from the naive kings, but right now he was thinking that he might just kill his foe now and be done with it.

"Indeed I do," Sunset replied, to which she backed up a little more, just to give herself some space from her foe, even if he didn't seem like he was in any hurry to attack her, before she focused her mind and readied herself, as this was the first time she was actually tapping into her new power after the fight with the displaced.

Once she was ready, and she was sure that Tirek was watching her with some excitement, Sunset called upon the height of her power and the area around them started to vibrate, while at the same time the entire fighting stage seemed to shake under the intensity of the power she was calling upon.

"Celestia, what's going on?" Beerus asked, as this was the first time he had seen Sunset fight since her battle with Gogeta, back when Goku and Vegeta wanted to challenge her, and while her power was strong at that point in time it was even greater now, and it was expanding at an alarming rate, reaching a level he had never felt before.

"As you know, Sunset had three Aspect forms that she used to fight her opponents," Celestia replied, as all of the gods knew about the Aspect forms that Sunset created, reflecting specific powers and times of her life, but at the same time none of them knew about the final form she had created during her battle with the displaced, as only Sombra and the others from their universe knew about this one, "but, when she was challenged by all thirteen of the displaced, in a battle to test their teamwork, they overpowered her and bested her, causing an evolution that allowed her to form a fourth Aspect form, one that is far stronger than the Aspect of Destruction... the Aspect of the Phoenix."

Beerus was both surprised and shocked by this news, because while he knew Sunset was strong, and seemed to get stronger when she fought a powerful foe that forced her to her limits, even overpowered her in some instances, he was surprised to hear that it had happened again, and that it resulted in a new Aspect form being created. As he thought about what he had just heard, however, Sunset released her power and a pillar of pure fire shot up into the sky, causing her to disappear in the process while causing everyone to give the fight their full attention, as something told them that this was a fight they didn't want to miss. A reason for that was because of the sheer power he could feel from Sunset, showing him and everyone else that there was a very good reason that she was rumored to be the strongest God of Destruction to exist in the history of the multiverse, and that included the time when there were eighteen universes, before they became the twelve that existed before her universe became official. In fact they weren't the only ones that were giving the fighting stage their full attention, as the Grand Priest and the guards were staring at the stage as they waited to see what kind of form Sunset took when she reached the new height of her power, and if this Aspect would allow her to destroy Tirek for all of his crimes.

As he thought about that, however, the pillar broke up and revealed that Sunset had returned to her base form, since she didn't have any scales, shadows, or even the crimson coloration to her skin, but what did look different was her demonic wings, as they had transformed into a phoenix's wings, where the tips were on fire and they were sized to fit her body, and both her hair and her tail had caught on fire.

"This, Tirek, is the height of my power, the Aspect of the Phoenix." Sunset said, though at the same time she landed on the fighting stage and took up her battle stance once more, because this time she intended on using all her power to defeat her foe and destroy him, exactly like he was planning on doing to her.

Tirek grinned as the two of them raced towards each other, fists flying, and it quickly became clear that, despite her incredible power up, Sunset's power still wasn't at the level of Lord Zeno's power, as Tirek smashed through her attacks like they were nothing and slammed his fists into her chest. It was clear that he was testing the limits of his power, as the gods were sure that if the Kings of All had actually hit someone the sheer power they commanded would have either severely wounded their target or outright killed them, and right now he was only cracking Sunset's body with each hit as he pushed her around the fighting stage, as the force of their blows tore fragments of the floor up. Of course Tirek also did something else while they fought, and that was him slamming Sunset into the floor every now and then, blasting large holes in the stone that had gone into making the fighting stage, showing that all he cared about was beating her and tearing her body apart, just so he could kill her for beating him twice in the past. Sunset, for the most part, was doing her best to overcome the massive gap in power that existed between her and Tirek, so she could do some real damage and actually take him down, but for now he seemed beyond her reach, as any attack that hit him didn't seem to do much at all, rather he just took the attack and struck her with a harder one.

In fact Tirek even blasted her into the fighting stage with a powerful punch, one that could have easily killed her if he wanted to, and she rested in the crater for a few moments, thinking about the battle as a whole, before a cyan aura appeared around her body, restored her aching bones, and pushed her back onto her feet, before the air vibrated as she charged into battle again.

As Sunset charged at him again, and went back on the offensive, despite her pitiful attempts to hurt him, Tirek did notice that her power was much stronger than it had been a few moments ago, before he blasted her into the fighting stage with a single punch, making him wonder if she was hiding more power from him and was slowly drawing it out over the course of their battle. He dodged her attacks for a few moments, studying her form for any differences until he found that she was still using the phoenix form against him, before striking out at his foe, catching her attacks and then delivering his own powerful blows into her chest, once more cracking the bones that he thought he had cracked during the last bout they had, before spinning around and kicking her in the side of the head, sending her flying into the stage once more and blew a good sized crater into the floor. In the following moments Sunset got back up and her aura came to life once more, where her power seemed to rise to an even greater level that shook the entire area around her, before she burst into the air and lashed out at him, where he actually felt a little bit of her attack, showing him that she was either calling upon her true power as the fight progressed or he was actually drawing her potential out of her. Regardless of what was actually going on, since he honestly didn't care all that much, Tirek continued to go on the offensive, overpowering Sunset's attacks as he smashed her into the floor, tossed her through sections of the stage that had been ripped out of the floor, and made sure to slam her into the central pillar, just to show her that her power meant nothing compared to the power he now possessed.

Whis, who had been watching the pair fight, just like everyone else, started to notice something odd whenever Sunset got back up from a beating, and that was the combination that her aura wrapped around her every time that happened and the fact that her power skyrocketed to a new level that was drawing closer to Tirek's level of power... and, after seeing her going through the same thing once more, only to kick Tirek back this time, he reached a startling conclusion that could only be made from what Celestia had told them earlier.

"Whis, I know you're thinking about what's going on," Beerus spoke up, as he recognized the air of silence that his Angel gave off when he was deep in thought about something that was happening, whether it was an event he was watching from his scepter or one that was happening near him, and he had been the same way when Goku first took on the power of Ultra Instinct, "Can you tell me what's going on with Sunset?"

"Pure Progress." Whis replied, where he was pleased to see that Beerus was asking his opinion on what was going on at the moment, something that the old him never would have done, before he focused on the battle that was taking place and recalled the other instances this power had been used, "For those of you that don't know, Pure Progress is an improvement technique that allows the user to rapidly improve their fighting performance, like how Hit, during his fight with Goku, was able to improve his Time-Skip over a short period of time, or how Frieza was able to catch up with Goku and Vegeta, who had been training with me, with only four months of training. Basically some users of this technique can adapt to a situation and improve their tactics and skill set, like how Hit improved the Time-Skip from 0.1 seconds to 0.5 seconds in the span of a few moments, while others can improve their power and their speed in short periods of time. It appears that all of the displaced of Universe 13 have access to one type of the technique, either the ability to improve their skill set or to boost their power, but Sunset, on the other hand, seems to have access to both types of the technique, allowing her to drastically improve all of her attributes as she fights someone that is stronger than her."

"Indeed, and her power is rising at an incredible rate." Vados commented, as she, along with the rest of the Angels, were surprised by how rapidly Sunset's power was growing as she was beaten into the fighting stage, only to get back up with a level of power that was greater than what it had been seconds ago and continue the battle with Tirek, "She's already surpassed the Angels that watch over the thirteen universes, including the Angels that watched over the other six universes for that matter, and she's rapidly approaching the level of our father, the Grand Priest."

"Just how much power does she have inside her body?" Belmod inquired, because at this point he could determine that he and the others had been wrong about her, since they called her a weak God of Destruction that didn't deserve the position she had been elevated to and now he was being proven wrong, but the thought that her power was rapidly approaching the level of the Grand Priest, one of the strongest warriors in the multiverse, shocked him.

"Enough to rival Lord Zeno," Beerus stated, because now that he knew what was happening to Sunset, and watched as she dodged an incoming attack before delivering one that knocked Tirek backwards, he was under the impression that her potential might be without limit, which would normally be seen as a bad thing, but with Tirek having killed both versions of the King of All, which they were all shocked by, Sunset was the best one to take him down.

Sunset wasn't paying attention to what the other gods were talking about, save for the fact that she noticed a few of them were shocked by what they were discussing, as she blocked the incoming punch that Tirek aimed at her and slammed her fist into his chest, knocking him back again. From what she could determine her power was rising once more, just like the time she had been overpowered by the displaced during their battle, but since her foe was wielding the power of Lord Zeno, the strongest being in the entire multiverse, her power was growing by leaps and bounds, to reach a level that would allow her to turn the tide against her foe. At the same time Tirek's attacks got faster and heavier, showing her that he seemed to be getting used to his new power the more they fought, which was good since it allowed her to continue to grow as well, but at the same time it was bad since he might grow tired of her at some point and just flat out erase her once he reached his breaking point. She thought back to the battles that had taken place since the tournament started, recalling all the various powers that she had seen and learned about, before deciding on one that might be able to aid her at this point in time, to which she backed away from Tirek and closed her eyes, allowing her to focus her mind on what she was attempting to do.

At first Tirek believed that Sunset had a death wish, since she shut her eyes and didn't seem to be paying attention to what was going on around her, causing him to grin as he charged at her and swung his fist right at her head, only for him to be confused as she moved her body and dodged the attack, without seeing it coming. Deciding that it was a fluke, and that it meant nothing, he went on the offensive and continued to throw punches at Sunset, who dodged all of them without even seeing them coming at all, which was odd considering what they had just been through for the last few minutes, before she avoided his jab and struck his chest, knocking him a few steps back in the process. He was surprised by this development, as the ability to dodge his attacks, which were much faster than they had been earlier, meant that Sunset had to have unlocked a new power over the course of their fight, making things much more interesting for them, but at the same time the power to deliver heavy attacks of her own, which could force him back, also told him that it might only be a matter of time until his advantage was gone. Sure, he knew his power was still far above what Sunset possessed, though at the same time she was rapidly drawing closer and closer to his level, meaning that he needed to find a way to end this fight before she managed to overcome his power, just like she did back on Nirn. He also discovered something interesting when he went on the offensive again, as this time around Sunset decided to open her eyes as she dodged his attacks, showing him that she must have gained a new power or ability during their battle, before knocking him backwards with a well placed punch to the gut.

"Seemingly limitless potential and Ultra Instinct?" Belmod commented, as he recognized the power that Sunset was now using, just like all the other gods recognized it as well, and his best guess was that she took what Son Goku had shown them and added that to what Sombra was doing with his 'Dark Instinct' technique, allowing her to rapidly ascend to the state that the Angels used when they were training their Gods of Destruction, something Celestia still hadn't learned yet, "Seriously, what in the name of Lord Zeno is she?"

"One of the greatest gods to ever grace the multiverse." Beerus replied, because at this point there was no denying the sheer power that Sunset commanded, especially since her power and abilities were growing thanks to the power that was coursing through Tirek's veins, and if they were lucky Sunset would kill Tirek for his crimes and be done with it.

"That is true, she is the greatest God of Destruction since the multiverse was born," the Grand Priest said, as his platform floated over to the stands and he remained near the spectators, since this was a battle that only Sunset could participate in, as only her power would be able to stop Tirek, "however, there is one thing you're overlooking..."

This time around Sunset charged at Tirek, intending to go on the offensive and break him at long last, and found that her first few attacks worked like a charm as the collision of their powers caused some of the floor around them to break apart, but a scarlet aura formed around her foe's body. A few seconds later Tirek was getting ready to throw another punch at her, one that she dodged easily enough, but that was before a fist struck her in the chest, knocking her through the air and into one of the rock fragments that had been ripped out of the floor since their battle started, making the fighting stage look like what it had been after Kale went berserk for the first time. For a moment Sunset was confused, as she was sure that she had avoided the attack without fail, and wondered if her foe had bypassed the power of Ultra Instinct completely, before she pulled herself free from the rock fragment she had been blown into and readied herself for the next stage of their battle, as she intended to beat Tirek and fix the mess he created. When she returned to the battle she found out the truth of what was going on, as she could dodge part of Tirek's attack with Ultra Instinct, the part she could see coming, before the second attack hit her while she was switching to attack, and even knocking that trick didn't help her in the end, as Tirek kept her pinned down with a barrage of attacks, demonstrating that he was getting even more familiar with his new power.

She even saw a smile on Tirek's face as he slammed her into the floor and blasted a crater into the fighting stage, which just meant that he was enjoying himself and that he might keep up the pace before determining when it was time to end the battle, even though she had one last card to play before she was done for.

"...and that is that fact that the power that is coursing through Tirek's body is the same power that the King of All used to wield." the Grand Priest finished, as he was waiting for Tirek to demonstrate his true power again, turning the tables on Sunset once more, something that would only allow her power to grow even more, "Ultra Instinct is the power of the gods, but the power of the King of All is a power that is above the gods, meaning that even with the greatest technique available to both the Gods of Destruction and their Angels, and mastering it in record time, Sunset is still fighting a losing battle... she would need something that has the same level of power that Tirek is wielding to take him out."

"Give up, Sunset Shimmer, you can't beat me." Tirek stated, because while it was fun beating up his foe, and crushing her body repeatedly before it healed and granted her even more power to use against him, he was starting to get sick of the same movements happening in rapid succession, and he was hoping that his foe was tired of losing, so he could end their fight and move on with the rest of his plan.

"No... because if I give up you'll just wipe out the multiverse." Sunset replied, though at the same time her aura flared to life as her body was mended, once more increasing her power to a whole new level, before she waved her hand and lifted two objects into the air, where the gauntlet went flying into Discord's lap, while the scythe came flying into her left hand, so she could get ready for what she had in mind.

"You plan to attack me with my own weapon?" Tirek inquired, as it sounded like an interesting idea, since it did contain the power and soul of the other King of All, who he had eliminated so Sunset couldn't be granted a level of power that was equal to his, and he was eager to see what she had planned for the weapon.

"Yes, but not in the way you're thinking about." Sunset answered, where she waved her hand into the air and let the scythe fly high into the sky, before she closed her hand into a fist and stalled it high above the entire fighting stage, before she jumped up to the top of the highest rock fragment and weaved her magic through the air, forming six arcane rings around the scythe, much to Tirek's confusion.

In the following moment Celestia's eyes widened as she recognized the technique, as it was one that she had taught Sunset some time ago, an old technique that wasn't even practiced by unicorns anymore and had only been added to her list of spells since she had the power to use it.

"So, she's using that nameless spell." Celestia commented, though as the others turned towards her, to see what she knew about the technique, the very air of the World of the Void shuddered for a moment as strands of energy started to gather around the scythe, trapping it in a sphere of energy, "This spell is much like the Spirit Bomb, as the user gathers the power lingering in the area around them to form a sphere of energy, much like Sunset is doing, though it's generally used to destroy artifacts and dangerous weapons, but the power required to use it and the damage it causes to the surrounding area were reasons it was forgotten about. Sunset's going to trap the scythe, which contains the soul and the power of the other King of All, inside a powerful and potent sphere of energy that will break down the weapon, intending for it to detonate once it's right on top of Tirek, which will hopefully kill him and end the fight."

Sunset brought her hands close together for a few seconds, allowing her to charge the core of her attack, before pulling them apart, which caused a Sphere of Destruction, which was one of Beerus' signature attacks that she had learned how to wield, to form above her head, one that she pushed into the air and merged with the mass that was covering the scythe at the moment. Once the two spheres were a single mass, and it was hanging above her head, Sunset started to pull in all the lingering power that was resting around the World of the Void, as she intended on using all of the power that was around her to destroy the scythe, so she could use the power inside the weapon to kill Tirek. To some it looked like she was copying the Spirit Bomb, and she guessed that her attack was very similar to what Goku used against Jiren, but right now it was her best chance to end the battle, because sooner or later Tirek would just erase her and then everything would be destroyed, so she had to put her faith in this one attack, which morphed into a blazing sun that hung above all their heads, one that she intended on dropping on Tirek's head. Fortunately it wasn't long before the massive sphere of energy was ready to go, as she could feel the scythe cracking already, and, since Tirek seemed stunned by the amount of power she had pulled together, she took her chance and sent the sphere straight down to the area he was standing in, as she knew that the battle would be over soon enough.

What she wasn't expecting, however, was for Tirek to pull a Jiren on her, as the sphere was only a few inches from her target before Tirek raised his hand and stopped it with his body, sending it back towards where she was standing, though he also shattered the rock fragment she was standing on, forcing her to remain in the air, diagonal from the area that he happened to be standing in. Sunset was surprised that her attack was being pushed back with so little effort, forcing her to focus her power on keeping it between the two of them as she sought out a way to push it back down to where Tirek was standing, because right now her worry was that the scythe would shatter and she'd lose the only tool that might actually help her beat her foe. She was also sure that everyone else was surprised by this development, since her new power meant that this attack was far stronger than it would have been if she attempted it earlier, but that didn't change the fact that Tirek was slowly overpowering her, forcing her to call upon every ounce of power she had to just keep the sphere between the two of them. It also meant that she needed to do something to push the sphere towards Tirek, which looked to be impossible at the moment, but her thoughts were interrupted as she felt the sphere expanding for a moment, like it was beginning to detonate, before shrinking back down to it's normal size, meaning that she needed to keep a close eye on what was going on, before something terrible happened.

In the following moments the sphere expanded to triple it's original size, reminding Sunset of what happened to the Spirit Bomb, before black bits of energy started to emerge from the attack, as if what Tirek was doing to it was causing the entire thing to detonate earlier than she had planned... which was only followed by the entire thing turning white a few seconds later, confirming that Tirek was messing with it, before the attack shrunk down to a person sized ball as the scythe finally shattered, transforming the sphere into a black hole.

"Goodbye, Sunset Shimmer." Tirek said, where Sunset's eyes widened as she realized that Tirek had, in the span of a few seconds, gotten behind her while she was focusing on the attack, so when it transformed into a state that mimicked what happened to the Spirit Bomb he got into the air behind her without her even noticing.

In that instant, before she had a chance to turn around and face her foe, Tirek pressed his hand against her back and sent her flying towards the spot where the core of her attack had been located, allowing the sheer gravity of the core to pull her into a seemingly endless white passage with black bits of energy resting all around her... and that was the last thing Sunset saw as her entire world went white. On the outside of the sphere, however, Tirek landed on the fighting stage and grinned as the core struck the floor some distance from where he was standing, detonating with a massive explosion that tore a good chunk out of the fighting stage, but it was a magnificent in his mind, because now he could no longer feel the presence of Sunset's power, not even a small trace of it was left behind. It took a moment for Celestia and the others to uncover their eyes, since the explosion could have blinded them if they weren't careful, and he was pleased to see that all of them were confused by what he had done, before seeing the expressions of fear, disbelief, dread, and so many others grace their faces as they realized that their savor, the person they had put their faith in, had been wiped out and had her existence erased.

This was everything he could have hoped for, the death of Sunset Shimmer and her existence being revoked, so he let the biggest grin he had ever worn return to his face as he started to laugh and cheer over his victory, because now the multiverse was his to either rule, destroy, or toy with, and there was no one that could stop him from doing whatever he wanted to the rest of the universes and their inhabitants.

Tournament: Desperation

"This... This can't be happening." Celestia commented, as they were all aware that Tirek was stronger than anyone they had seen in the past, after absorbing the power of one of the Kings of All into his body, but for him to destroy one of the ancient and nameless spells that she knew about, one of the strongest to be exact, was terrible news, especially since they had just lost Sunset, one of her prized students.

Sombra had to admit that he was at a loss for words, as Sunset had proved to be one of the strongest warriors he had ever seen, especially due to the massive power boosts she got while she was fighting Tirek, but now, after seeing her final attack detonate like the Spirit Bomb did during Goku's fight with Jiren, he was shocked that she was gone. He couldn't feel her energy at all, meaning that she had either survived the attack and was hiding until her foe lowered his guard, or she had been utterly obliterated by the sheer power that was at the core of her own attack, which she had been planning on using against her foe. He also noticed that he wasn't the only one that was shocked, as everyone on his team, everyone on Goku's team, and even Jiren's team, and he was including the gods of all the remaining universes and their Angels as well, were shocked by Sunset's sudden defeat and disappearance, one that meant they were in trouble. Interesting enough the Destroyer Gods that disliked Sunset, of which there seemed to be one or two remaining, were sad to see her disappear like this, meaning they preferred beating her in a different manner and that Tirek stole that from them, even if beating her might be impossible in the methods they were thinking about. Even Twilight, who likely thought of Sunset as a dear friend, despite being her counterpart god, was shaken by the events that had transpired before their eyes, and he had the feeling that they would have to calm her down at some point in time, before she, or anyone else, did something reckless.

"Sunset, she's... she's gone." Twilight stated, though at the same time she felt some sweat rolling down the sides of her face, as she had felt Tirek's power for herself when they first fought each other, then heard about it when Sunset returned from her first adventure, and then seen her friend best Tirek in Tartarus, but for this to happen, after seeing the Kings of All die in such a manner, meant they were in serious trouble, before something dawned on her, "Wait a second, I share a life link with Sunset, since I'm her counterpart god... doesn't that mean I should have dropped dead as well?"

"No, you're fortunate to have a replacement God of Destruction standing nearby," Liquiir said, knowing that there were still a number of godly rules that the gods of Universe 13 still didn't know about, as they were still trying to figure everything out and catch up to everyone else, before he beckoned to Rainbow for a moment, "Whether she likes it or not, young Rainbow here is effectively the new Destroyer God for Universe 13, and normally there would be a ceremony where the old God of Destruction would pass their mantle over to their replacement, but I don't think we'll get a chance to do that, not with the threat that's looming before us."

"And what could you possibly do in the face of my new power?" Tirek asked, because he was interested in why a few of the remaining gods even cared about what they did next, when it was up to him as to whether or not the existing multiverse got to continue it's existence, especially since all of them were still loyal, in some way, to the previous Kings of All, meaning it might be in his interest to destroy everything and start all over, before he pointed at the area that Sunset's attack had landed in, including the crater it produced, "The greatest god you could send at me tried, in vain, to overcome my power and, when the reality set in and she discovered she couldn't beat me, she tried to obliterate me with a weapon that contained the soul of the other King of All, effectively killing herself in the process when I shattered her attack. There is no one left that can challenge my might, not among the gods and mortals that are sitting around you, but, since I am in a good mood, I will offer all of you a chance to survive the next step of my plan, which is to purge all those that would rather stand against me. Once the faithful are all that remains, or nobody if you choose to be as naive as your dead rulers, I will fulfill what Sunset Shimmer said I would do, that being erasing the known multiverse so I can start anew, maybe with a higher number of universes than the twelve you started with... though I will take great pleasure in destroying Universe 13, for what happened in the past, before I do anything else."

"So you're asking us to just give up and swear our loyalty to you?" Belmod inquired, as he wanted to understand what the insane being in front of them wanted all of them to do, especially since he seemed to be under the impression that he could just scare them into submission.

"Yes. Swear fealty to me, as your new King of All, and I will let those that do so survive my purge." Tirek stated, to which he stared at the assembled gods and mortals, finding that some seemed to be considering what he was saying while those from Universe 13 were looking down at him with disgust and other such emotions on their faces, "Failure to do so will result in both you and your universes being added to the list of places my purge will strike, and trust me, I will have a smile on my face as I obliterate everything and anyone that stands against me."

Beerus knew that some of the gods were angry, that Universe 13 could spawn such an evil being and that Sunset didn't get rid of him when she had the chance, but at the same time his attention was focused on the creature that was currently threatening all of them with the same thing that Lord Zeno had threatened them with, only Tirek would go through with it and not go back on his word. If the being said that he was going to erase the universes that stood against him, along with the gods that ruled those universes, than Beerus assumed that he was going to follow through when he was good and ready to do so, no doubt to give those that opposed him a chance to watch as their homes were destroyed before erasing his opposition. He was also annoyed by the fact that Tirek was willing to wipe out his own universe, which showed everyone that he had no connections to anything and that he didn't care where he came from, as his only desire was to complete the plan he had sent in motion after Sunset bested him the second time. The same, however, could not be said for him, the warriors from his own universe, and those from Universe 13, as they all had their own reasons for coming to this tournament, to save the multiverse from what Lord Zeno had been planning, and none of them were willing to let their hard work be tossed aside by the being in front of them.

Once he came to that conclusion, and silently hoped that his thoughts were correct, Beerus pulled himself up from where he was sitting, stepped down to the lowest level of the stands, as in right in front of his warriors, and stared down at the being that happened to be threatening them, no doubt confusing some of the selfish gods in the process.

"No deal." Beerus stated, though at the same time he readied himself, as in his purple aura came to life around him as he focused on his foe, because he was about to do something that everyone would consider stupid, especially after seeing what happened to Sunset, and hoped that they could find some way to overcome him, "Sunset was right, you'll just destroy the multiverse and wipe everyone out, and I'd be damned if I stood aside and let the monster she faced, and fought with all her power, simply toy with the multiverse until he destroyed everything we hold dear. I will fight you with every ounce of power that I possess, with every tactic and technique that I know, and I'd even surrender my life, all to safeguard the universes from your madness... even if I must stand alone..."

"You won't be fighting him alone, not after what he's done to everyone he's met," Rainbow said, to which she and the rest of her team, including Celestia and Discord, got up and stared down at Tirek, showing that they were going to give it their all and were hoping they could take Tirek down, even if it meant sacrificing themselves for the greater good, "We'll make him regret everything he's done since he escaped Tartarus!"

Goku and Vegeta, despite seeing the power that Tirek commanded, nodded their heads and stared at Tirek, showing their foe that Universe 13 wasn't going to face him alone, in the final battle for the multiverse, before the rest of their team, especially Krillin, joined them. That action had more impact than they would have thought, as Liquiir got up and stood beside them, indicating that he wanted to keep the multiverse the way it was, before the remaining Destroyer Gods, including Belmod, joined them, showing Tirek that simply beating one of them wasn't going to stop them from opposing his desire to destroy everything. Not even a few seconds later the Angels, as in Whis and all his brothers and sisters, got up and tapped their scepters on the stands, showing that they were going to fight for the multiverse as well, since it was clear that the tournament no longer mattered and that this was a fight for survival. That, however, was followed by Chronoa engulfing herself in a bright light for a second, which was when her pants, her sash, and the shirt that rested under her main attire had turned yellow colored, while the main jacket turned white, before a halo that resembled a golden clock gear appeared behind her, with one hand pointed at the location of the ten and the other at the location of the two, if one were thinking about a normal clock. This was the state that allowed her to use her full power, something she had taken to calling Tokinokitara Kaihou, or Power of Time Unleashed, and normally she used it when she was in her smaller form, to grow into her taller body and access her full power, but these days, thanks to some self confidence, she remained in her taller form and used this to call upon the true that she possessed as a Supreme Kai of Time.

She knew that her power wasn't that grand, since they would be fighting someone that had the power of Lord Zeno coursing through his body, but at the same time she wasn't about to let her husband, all of her friends, and both of her daughters fight this monster without her backing them up, and she would gladly follow them to the ends of the multiverse, regardless of what happened when the final battle started.

"So, you all wish to die by my hand?" Tirek asked, as he was honestly surprised that everyone on the stands wanted a piece of him, especially after they witnessed what happened to the last person that tried something like that, before he sighed and decided that this would be a good time to get to know his powers better, at least until he felt ready to tear the multiverse apart and start over, "Very well then, come at me when you're ready."

Chronoa, taking the chance they had been given, waved her hand and let her power wash over the warriors that were around her, restoring the stamina and power of those that had been fighting in the tournament, including the Pride Troopers that were glaring down at Tirek. Once that was done she, Beerus, and Whis were the first ones to jump into the air and head down to the fighting stage, indicating that they wanted a piece of Tirek, before the other Destroyer Gods and the Angels joined them, leaving the Kaioshin behind so they didn't endanger their counterpart gods. Shin, on the other hand, had another idea that they could use against Tirek, in addition to all the power that was being assembled against their new foe, and that was to remove his Potara Earrings and hand them over to Goku and Vegeta, because if they were going to go all out, against someone as powerful as their foe was, they might as well do it the right way. The two Saiyans smiled as they first pushed themselves back into their Super Saiyan Blue forms, because transforming while they were fused cut into the time they had to remain in such a state, a constant between the two types of fusions, before they took the earrings and slipped them on, allowing them to merge into a single warrior once more. The new warrior had the body type that Goku possessed and his soft jawline, while also having Vegeta's sharp eyes, even if it was mostly Vegeta's hair style the warrior had in his base form, though his clothing was a gi like Goku's, only with the blue of Vegeta's armor resting over the orange of Goku's normal gi.

This was Vegito, the other fusion that the two Saiyans could become, this time utilizing the Potara Earrings instead of the Metamoran Fusion Dance, and he was incredibly powerful in his own right, so much so that Jiren paused and looked at him for a few seconds before the pair summoned their auras and joined the battle, followed by the rest of the Pride Troopers, who were being lead by Toppo once more.

"Rainbow, Applejack, I think it's time you used the Potara Earrings as well," Shin commented, because while he knew that Vegito was strong, and that all the warriors that were fighting against him were strong in their own ways, he had no idea if they had enough power to overcome their foe, hence the reason he wanted the girls to use their final trump card, the one that they had only used one time before this moment.

"Even with Aekarai, I'm not sure we can beat Tirek," Applejack admitted, as the power their foe possessed was stronger than anything else they had seen, giving them a good idea as to how strong the Kings of All could have been if they actually fought someone, before she pulled her stetson hat off her head and reached into it, removing the small container that had been hidden inside it, where she handed the hat off to Shin as she removed two green Potara Earrings from the small box, "but it's better than not giving our all and letting him get his way."

Rainbow nodded her head as she took one of the Potara Earrings and attached it to her right ear, before turning around so she could stand on the edge of the stands, where Applejack joined her not a second later, which was when the two of them jumped over the edge and descended towards the fighting stage. As the two of them fell, however, Applejack slipped the other Potara Earring onto her left ear, where the orbs on the two earrings glowed for a few seconds as the pair closed their eyes, allowing their bodies to disappear in a blinding flash of light as they fused into a single warrior. The other warriors, who were standing on the fighting stage, stopped moving as they felt the surge of power that was coming from where the two had been located, where they had to cover their eyes for a few moments as they turned towards the source of energy they were feeling, before the light faded and noticed a warrior with a white aura spinning around so she could touch down near where they were standing. Out of all of them only Beerus, Whis, and Chronoa had a smile on their face, as they knew who this warrior was and they were glad to have her on their side, especially since her power might actually be what they needed to turn the tide against Tirek, or at least keep him stalled until they figured out a way to find Sunset and bring her back.

The warrior had Applejack's body and her facial features, much like how Vegito had Goku's body type and jawline with Vegeta's eyes, while her hair and tail were styled in Rainbow's style, with a few olive streaks resting between the colored sections of her rainbow colored hair and tail. The attire the warrior was wearing was a mix of what Rainbow and Applejack had been wearing when they slipped the earrings on, where she happened to be wearing the collar of a God of Destruction with some bindings beneath it, much like Sunset had been wearing around her upper chest. The lower part of her body happened to be covered in the lower section of a Kaioshin's jacket, complete with the pants covering her legs, but instead of the normal sash that a Kaioshin would wear, like Shin wore all the time, she had the sash of a Destroyer God in front of her legs. The symbols that appeared on the collar and the sash looked like an apple that was merged with a bolt of lightning, while the collar had an equal number of cyan and olive colored stripes, much like how Belmod's collar was designed, though that was before they all noticed that the warrior's right eye was dark purple colored, the color of Destruction, while her left eye was light green colored, the color of Creation.

Belmod and the other gods stared at her for a few moments, with their mouths open and a look of astonishment and shock on their faces, as she approached them and prepared herself for the battle that was ahead of them, because it was only a matter of time until Tirek attacked them.

"What... is this power?" Dyspo asked, because it was unlike anything he had experienced since the tournament had started, as while he had felt the power of Rainbow and Applejack, when they were separate warriors, he had no idea what to make of the warrior who commanded both of their powers.

"A fusion between two warriors that are wearing one of the two Avatars, as in the Destruction and Creation Avatars," Belmod stated, though at the same time he felt some sweat grace his face again, because this was something that he definitely wasn't expecting to see, and it verified the belief that it wasn't wise to mess with Universe 13, "The other two times this type of fusion happened the warriors that were attempting it either died or the fusion instantly failed, so we all thought this was a myth... the Avatar of All..."

"My name is Aekarai," the warrior said, though as she said that she stared at Tirek, who was watching them while he waited for one of them to lash out at him, showing that he didn't much care about them and was only humoring them until he felt it was time to end everything, "Now then, I believe it's time we got started."

Beerus and Vegito nodded their heads as Aekarai rushed through the air, approaching their opponent with the intent of starting the battle for the fate of the multiverse, though as Tirek swung his fist at her, to smash her into the floor and end her before she even got started, Aekarai moved her body and walked along his outstretched arm, much to the surprise of him and the gods that were watching the battle unfold. Even Tirek was caught off guard by that, since he wasn't used to someone doing that against him, and it wasn't long before Aekarai was standing behind him, causing him to turn around as he prepared to strike her while her back was turned to him, which was the greatest mistake a warrior could make while they were fighting someone else. What happened next was that his attack missed, which confused him since he was so sure that the power of his newest foe wasn't on the level that Sunset had been using against him, before he killed her with her own attack, and a swift kick to the face knocked him backwards, even if it was only enough to push him a step or two. That, however, seemed to be what his foe was hoping for, because it was in that instant that Beerus and Whis, aided by both Chronoa and Vegito, lashed out at him with their own attacks, though even as that happened Tirek just stood there and took them all, because when the smoke cleared he revealed that they had done nothing to his body, showing the gap between their powers. As his guard seemed to lower Belmod, who had slipped out of sight for a few seconds, raised his hand and threw cards made of his own energy at his foe's side, intending on blasting Tirek to the ground and give them an opening, but all it did was kick up some smoke and reveal that their target was unharmed.

Before Tirek could go on the offensive, and start taking them down like flies, Aekarai appeared in front of him and loosed a kick that knocked him into the air above their heads, though as she flashed up to where her target was floating Beerus and the others got the other warriors away from the area for a moment. In the following seconds Aekarai kicked him across the fighting stage with one well placed attack, then followed her foe so she could kick him to a new location, something that she did for a few moments, much to the amazement of the gods that were watching this, and that even included Jiren, who was now seeing why they had hidden such a trump card from him and the other gods. It wasn't long before she appeared in the air above Tirek and brought the backside of her right leg down on the back of his neck, where she let the sheer power of her attack sent him flying into the floor of the fighting stage and blew a crater, one that was the size of an acre, into the stone. It was the same attack that she had used against Zamasu, when she and the others were facing him in the future, an attack she called Apple Season Barrage, and her foe at the time had an immortal body, one that did take damage despite the fact that it healed within seconds, so she was curious as to what sort of damage her attack could do against someone that wasn't like that.

When the smoke cleared once more, however, the gods and the mortal warriors watched as Tirek pulled himself out of the crater and dusted himself off, without a single scratch on his body, illustrating the sheer power he commanded right now, which was enough to make the legendary Avatar of All, a form that all the gods feared as much as the King of All himself, seem like nothing in comparison.

Aekarai, on the other hand, didn't seem all that phased by this information, rather she gathered her energy and started tossing rainbow colored spheres of ki down into the area around Tirek, ones that Beerus recognized from the first battle she had been in, which meant that it was wise to keep everyone away from the pair for now. Tirek, who chose to remain in the same location while the numerous spheres rained down upon him, let his foe have her fun for a moment or two, but when he discovered that she wasn't taking this seriously, that none of the spheres were even landing near him, despite some being in the air, he raised his arm and pierced one with his fingers. He determined that this was a waste of time, that he could have spent it better by breaking the other warriors around him, before he noticed that the energy of the sphere he punctured wrapped around his arm, signaling the other spheres to zero in on where he was standing and detonate their payload, kicking up some more dust and smoke in the process. This was the second technique Aekarai had shown off during her first battle, the Zap Apple Surprise, an attack that acted much like Piccolo's Hellzone Grenade, but instead of it being her that triggered the explosion it was whoever she was fighting, since they always seemed interested in testing or breaking one of the spheres, leading to a massive explosion that rocked the area around them. Despite the power she put into the attack, however, Tirek emerged from the smoke and, once more, showed all of the warriors around him that none of their efforts were paying off, as he was without a scratch or marking again, but before he could do anything Vegito went on the offensive as he punched Tirek in the face and continued to throw several more punches and kicks, giving Aekarai time for her next attack.

The gesture was not lost on Aekarai, as she put some distance between her and Tirek before focusing on gathering her power once more, where she pointed the palm of her right hand in her target's direction and called her energy into a single mass in front of her hand. Those that were watching noticed that half of the small spheres that gathered in the air around her were dark purple colored and the other half were light green colored, revealing that she really did have the ability to merge the powers of Destruction and Creation into a single attack, one that caused the air to shudder for a few seconds as she charged her next attack. She waited for a few seconds, mostly to stabilize the attack, and when it was ready Vegito vacated the area immediately, allowing her to fire the Duality Cannon at her target, where the sphere of energy burst out of the area she had been charging it in and raced towards where Tirek was standing, who simply turned and looked at it as it approached him. Not even a moment later a massive explosion engulfed Tirek as the attack reached it's target, generating enough power to obliterate a portion of the fighting stage and even break some of it off, where the fragments floated in the space near the stage while the warriors and gods waited to see what happened this time. They were, once again, disappointed to see that Tirek took a moment to brush off some dust, showing he had taken no damage from the attack, making them wonder just how strong he had gotten while he was fighting Sunset and if they should have joined her, instead of letting her face this monster alone.

Upon seeing that their foe was still messing with them, and not taking this seriously at all, Aekarai pulled her hands together by the right side of her body, like she was charging a Kamehameha, but this one was powered by the combined energies of Creation and Destruction, a Duality Kamehameha as it were. When it was ready she fired the beam of energy right at where her target was standing, which was the exact moment that Chronoa wrapped chains of yellow energy around Tirek's body, keeping him pinned in one spot as she used the power of time against him. While that happened she wasn't the only one that was attacking their foe, as Vegito fired his own Final Kamehameha at Tirek, Beerus and the other Destroyer Gods combined their energies into a massive Sphere of Destruction that came from behind their foe, and all the other warriors from Universe 13 launched their own ultimate attacks, regardless if they were a beam type or a sphere type attack. Not even a second later the area in front of them ignited as their attacks collided with their foe, but in the following moment they understood what was going on, as Tirek shattered the Chains of Time that had been used on him and then focused his aura to launch small bits of his new energy through the air, where they collided with the incoming attacks and blew them all apart, like they meant nothing before his power, stunning them all in the process. It was becoming clear as to why it was a good thing that Lord Zeno never fought anyone, as his power was far beyond anything they had ever seen and even the Avatar of All wasn't making a dent in Tirek's seemingly impenetrable aura, rather he seemed to be toying with them, like he was humoring them before he made the truth of their reality known to them.

Aekarai had one last technique she could try, the Duality Bomb, a combination of Creation and Destruction energies that formed a sphere attack, much like the Spirit Bomb and Sunset's nameless attack, and she raised her hands into the air, pulling the strands together rather easily... but when she launched it, however, Tirek simply waved his hand and a wave of energy slammed into the incoming attack, utterly destroying it in a few seconds.

"You are strong, my dear Aekarai, but you're no Sunset Shimmer." Tirek stated, to which he flashed through the air and appeared behind the fusion warrior, whose eyes widened as she realized that their foe was done playing around with them and that he was going on the offensive at long last, "It's about time I made you all remember what I can really do, and show you the error of your ways."

In the following seconds Aekarai turned around and kicked at where Tirek's voice was coming from, only for her target to slip behind her while she was in the process of attacking, which was where a fist collided with her back and sent her flying into the side of the central pillar of the fighting stage. As that happened Vegito rushed him, intending to take him by surprise once more, only for Tirek to dodge the attack and loose a pair of incredibly small ki blasts at his ears, where the Potara Earrings he was wearing shattered and caused him to defuse back into Goku and Vegeta, who Tirek then slammed his fists into and sent flying into the floor. His attacks ended up cracking several of their ribs and even broke one or two of them in the process, showing that he wasn't messing around, but that didn't stop the other warriors and gods from trying to take him down, where he sighed and simply continued his attacks, since it seemed that he would need to inflict a great deal of pain and suffering on his foes before they understood that they couldn't beat him, let alone touch him. His first target was the weakest warrior of them all, the bald one that was called Krillin, as he launched a disc shaped attack called the Destructo Disk at him, one that struck his neck and broke apart rather easily, which was when he appeared in front of his target and kicked him in the chest, breaking several of his bones in the process as he slammed into one of the rock pillars and collapsed on the floor.

As that happened one of the Androids, the male, tried to distract him, so that the female one could rush to her lover's side, so what he did was appear in front of the one that was firing ki blasts and struck his target in the chest, causing him to cough up whatever his blood substitute was up for a moment, before he spun around and kicked him into another rock, one that collapsed on top of him as he moved towards his next foe. The female one turned around and fired a barrage of ki blasts at him, in the attempt to slow him down, but all Tirek did was get behind her and grabbed the side of her head, where he crushed her into the floor and then grabbed onto her left arm, which he twisted until he heard it snap, followed by her scream as she felt her arm break. Interesting enough the old man backed off, no doubt realizing that he couldn't stand against the power that he displayed, before his thoughts were proven incorrect, as the elderly man had his body bulk up and fired one of those Kamehameha's at him, one that he destroyed instantly, before letting go of the female Android's arm and flashed in front of his newest foe, breaking some of his frail ribs with a incredibly low powered kick that sent him flying into the rocks nearby. The bald warrior with three eyes tried to hit him next, but instead of messing with him, like he did with the others, Tirek bypassed the incoming attack and lashed out with his leg, crushing one of his target's leg bones in the process, before knocking him to the side as he grabbed the green man's head... before he sharpened some of the fallen rocks around him into spikes and stabbed them into his newest foe's arms and legs, as well as forced him to remain stuck to the rock wall behind him.

Once that happened the Dazzlings rushed at him, intending to attack him while he was distracted, to which Tirek dodged their combined elemental attack and then spun around, where he lashed out with his leg and kicked all three of them in their chests in rapid succession, cracking many of their ribs as he knocked them all away from him, making it impossible for them to rejoin the battle. Trixie and Rarity, using the combination of Trixie's illusions and the powers that Rarity developed, lashed out at him next, trying to do something that would stop him from bringing an end to them and the rest of the multiverse, but all Tirek did was rush through all the clones that had been created and slammed into Trixie, crushing the scales that were protecting her chest and cracking several of her ribs as well, before spinning around to kick Rarity's head, knocking her into a rock wall that made him grin when it collapsed on top of her. Pinkie charged in with all six of her Eco powers activated, intending on using everything in her arsenal against him, but all Tirek did was grab her face and slam her into the floor, blowing a crater into the stone, before he deepened it by unleashing a barrage of blows that definitely cracked many of her ribs, so much so that she had to stop fighting back and focus on keeping her body from being more hurt than it already was. After a moment of doing that he shifted his target and zeroed in on where Chrysalis was standing, who focused her mind and an impressive number of weapons, all made from energy, formed around her, the infamous Weapon Dance move he heard about, to which he rushed through all the incoming attacks and crushed the weapons before they could even hurt him, before he kicked Chrysalis in the chest, causing her stagger for a second, which he used to grab onto her head and deliver a powerful knee blow that knocked her onto her back.

Aekarai took that opportunity to lash out at him again, forcing him away from the downed changeling, but in the end he revealed what he was really doing, by destroying the earrings his foe was wearing and caused her to revert back to Rainbow and Applejack... where he spun around and lashed out with his leg multiple times, breaking both Rainbow's left arm and her left leg, while at the same time kicking Applejack's chest, breaking her ribs as they crashed into two different rock walls as he touched down where he had been seconds ago.

"Beerus, this is insane!" Belmod stated, though at the same time the Angels rushed Tirek at the same time, using both their own attacks and their scepters to try and turn the tide against their foe, which was around the time that Tirek just avoided the incoming attacks before lashing out at them, sending them flying in multiple directions, "We can't beat him like this... shouldn't we just give up and submit before he decides to end everything?"

"No, I refuse to give up!" Beerus replied, as he knew that any rational person would have watched this madness take place and bow out before it was his turn to face the being they were fighting, but right now his daughters were in pain, his mentor and the other Angels were being treated like they were nothing, and all their warriors were being broken before his very eyes, as Jiren, who rushed at Tirek after the Angels went flying, had his left arm broken before he was slammed into the central pillar, "At this point we're playing for time, for what I do not know, but we can't let Tirek have his way."

Belmod knew that Beerus had to be insane at this point, as there was no reason for them to fight someone that had the power of the King of All coursing through his veins, and he found that none of the other Gods of Destruction were backing down either, as Liquiir and the others joined Beerus as he rushed at their foe, before he sighed and followed after them once more. It didn't matter in the end, not when Tirek dodged all their attacks like they were nothing and lashed out at them not a few seconds later, where Belmod found his left arm was broken, Iwne's ribs were cracked as he was bashed into a pile of rocks, Arack found his body bruised and some of his bones cracked as he fell to the floor, Liquiir had both of his legs broken and his ribs cracked, Geene was slammed into the edge of the stands and was then crushed into the floor, and Beerus, despite his best efforts, had his left arm broken as he fell to one knee, while Tirek moved to the next target on his list. Chronoa fell back and tended to Beerus' arm, where she tried to hide how terrified she was because none of them seemed to be doing anything to their foe, while Sombra, the last of the mortal warriors, didn't even attempt to fight back at this point, because he knew that, after losing their fusion warriors, the remaining Gods of Destruction, and the Angels, they weren't in a position to do much, so he wasn't about to waste his energy trying to stop Tirek.

"Mortals and gods, you put up a valiant defense," Tirek said, sounding like he might be praising them for their efforts to stop him, but at the same time those from Universe 13 knew that he was just insulting them, because he was a being that didn't praise anyone, since he preferred to crush his foes and end their lives, "not that it mattered in the long run, since I overcame everything you threw at me and crushed all of you into the stage you were having your precious tournament on not long ago. Honestly, I would enjoy torturing all of you for a few more minutes, breaking your bodies before finally killing each and every one of you for standing against me, but I believe that it's time I brought about your worst fears and obliterate the rest of the multiverse, to start anew with new Gods of Destruction and a whole new history in however many universes I end up creating."

"I refuse to let someone like you erase the multiverse and ruin all our hard work!" Beerus stated, where he pushed himself back to a standing position, despite Chronoa wanting him to stand down, and faced the creature that was planning on destroying everything and everyone that he cared about, "I don't care what you say for what you do, I'm going to stand against you until my dying breath and do everything in my power to stop you from destroying everything, and that includes the universe that Sunset watched over and protected..."

"Forget about Sunset Shimmer, she's dead and there's nothing you can do to change that." Tirek replied, though he had to admit that he was surprised that there was someone that was still willing to stand against him, after breaking all the warriors that had been standing with him, so he figured that he'd humor the broken god for a few minutes before he erased the multiverse and started over, "Trust me, she got what she deserved. She stood in my way when I found myself on Nirn, tried to stop me from gathering the power necessary to return to Equus, which I intended to conquer at the time, and gathered an army to stop me from blowing Nirn to pieces, only to beat me thanks to a last minute ascension that was provided by her 'friends'. I returned to Tartarus after that defeat, where I convinced the other inmates to join my cause and we struck the Wardens that watched over us, locking many of them in the prison cells that we had been locked away in, only for her to appear in my new kingdom and show me a level of power that dwarfed what I possessed, leading to my second defeat at her hands. Death is the only acceptable outcome I can accept, and her death pleases me greatly, though all of you were foolish to follow her into the abyss like this... especially Celestia and the other villains from Equus, as they should have known better than to challenge me with the power I possess."

"That is where you would be wrong, Tirek," Sombra said, speaking for the first time since Sunset disappeared, as he noticed that there was one thing he needed to correct before anything else happened, and it would serve to keep their foe distracted while they continued to think of a way to get out of this mess, "Chrysalis, the Dazzlings, and I are no longer villains, even if history remembers us that way, rather we faced the challenges that our worlds threw at us, found it within ourselves to overcome our pasts and forge a new future, and saved the worlds we went to from the villains that sought to bring an end to the place we were calling home. As of this moment you face a group of heroes trying to save their various universes from being destroyed, to stop the true villain from bringing an end to everything they hold dear, even if we are outmatched by the sheer power that is currently coursing through your body."

"And it's the King of Darkness, the greatest Dark Magic user in all of Equus' history, that understands the situation that all of you are in." Tirek remarked, showing that he might actually have some respect for the former tyrant, even if he had become a force of good and left his dark past behind, as he would have enjoyed convincing the warrior to join him, which wouldn't happen at this point in time, "Indeed, nothing you do will save you from the destruction of everything you hold dear, as I have been humoring all of you since the moment you started fighting me... but now, after decimating all of you in rapid succession, I find that it's about time that I fulfill what Sunset Shimmer said I would do, and that is bring about the end of the existing multiverse."

"Despite what you think, this isn't the end of us," Beerus stated, showing that he was willing to continue defying Tirek and that he was going to continue to stand against him, regardless of what happened to him and his body, while he thought about the person that their foe hated with all his heart, "I refuse to believe that this is the end of the multiverse that Lord Zeno ruled over, even if he didn't care about any of us, just like I refuse to believe that Sunset Shimmer died when you turned her attack against her earlier."

Tirek started to open his mouth, so he could tell the god in front of him that he was being foolish for believing that a dead person was going to come back and stop him, but before he could do anything the air of the World of the Void shook as a new source of energy came into focus. Beerus and the others paused for a moment, because at first it felt like the time that Goku recovered from having the Spirit Bomb turned on him and emerged with the incomplete Ultra Instinct, as that was the power he used against Jiren, but at the same time the energy they were feeling now was different from what they had felt earlier. He wasn't the only one that was shocked by what was going on, as he noticed that the other Gods of Destruction were looking around, trying to pinpoint the area that the source of power was coming from, while the Angels, the Kaioshin, and the mortal warriors did the same thing, showing that no one knew where the location of the new energy they were feeling. The best part was that Tirek was confused as well, though his expression showed that he would tackle whoever was generating the power that was shaking the World of the Void, to outright destroy the new warrior that would be coming to fight him, making Beerus hope that whoever the power was coming from had the power to take Tirek out and save the multiverse.

"Wh... What is this shaking?" Cae asked, because he was sure that it wasn't someone awakening Ultra Instinct, even an incomplete one like Goku had done, but at the same time he found that the other Kaioshin were confused as well, as none of them knew what was going on at the moment, "The entire World of the Void is being shaken by an enormous flow of power, one that feels like it's on Tirek's level..."

"Indeed... but what could be generating this much power?" the Old Kai, who was the older Kaioshin from Universe 7, inquired, showing that he remembered the feeling of when Goku did this and was curious as to who or what could be replicating the effects that went on earlier, before a thought came to him, "Could it be...?"

"It has to be!" Twilight stated, because there was only one person she could think of that could cause the entire World of the Void to shake in the way that was happening right now, especially since the level of power was now equal to the same power that Tirek was commanding, which caused a smile to appear on her face.

"Celestia, do you have a comment about what's going on?" Beerus asked, because he had been the one to announce Goku's return when his friend was doing this, and came back with the power of an incomplete Ultra Instinct to tackle Jiren, so he figured that it was only right that someone from Universe 13 got to have a chance.

"I sure do." Celestia said, though it was in that moment that she turned her gaze towards Tirek, who had noticed that all of the warriors he had been fighting, regardless if they were mortal or were a god, seemed to understand what was happening, and they were all smiling as they felt the energy around them, "She's coming!"

As soon as Celestia said that a pillar of pure fire burst out of the area that had been destroyed when Sunset's attack had exploded, making her disappear entirely, though at the same time the air of the World of the Void started to spin around like it was being manipulated by a vortex or something. All the various pieces of rock that were resting around them lifted into the air, responding to the sheer power that was being generated by the pillar, before a cyan colored light appeared inside the flames, one that caused some of the watchers to cover their eyes as they waited to see what was going to happen next. Not even a few seconds later the power of the pillar surged out in all directions, forcing everyone to stand their ground as they focused on what was happening before their eyes, though it was in that moment that Beerus found a grin appearing on his face as he stared at the center of the fiery pillar that was starting to break apart. The reason for that was because he and the others had been right in saying that Sunset wasn't dead, because she was now floating in the center of the pillar, the flames moving away from her, though that was when he noticed that her attire had changed since they last saw her. Sunset was still sporting the baggy pants a Destroyer God wore, and her sash was still present, but what had changed was the fact that she was now wearing an orange shirt under her collar, where the symbol on her collar had morphed into the same symbol that Lord Zeno wore and was replicated on her sash, while the sun marking had reappaered on her new shirt.

Tirek growled as he turned around and faced the crater that Sunset was in, as she was descending to the floor with a cyan colored aura surrounding her, because he refused to believe that all his efforts had been in vain, that his foe had, somehow, surprised that attack and emerged with even more power... but one thing was for certain, he was going to use his power and kill her with his own hands, instead of using her own attack against her, and then, once his foe was dead for real, he'd destroy the multiverse and start over.

Tournament: Finale

Celestia and the rest of the Universe 13 team were overjoyed by what they were seeing, because while they had stated that they couldn't feel Sunset's power after she disappeared, just like Tirek had told them all a few minutes after her attack had exploded, none of them had said that she was dead. The reason was because they were unwilling to admit that Sunset could be bested, not without returning with a massive power boost that would allow her to turn the tide of battle against Tirek, and she picked the best moment to do so, as they were all afraid that their foe would have blown the multiverse to pieces without remorse. Now that Sunset was back, however, Celestia and the other Angels gathered their energy and lifted the wounded warriors into the air, taking them all to the stands so they could be out of the way for what happened next, which was when the Grand Priest, who had remained away from the battle, enlarged the stands to make room for everyone. That, in turn, allowed the Kaioshin to gather their powers and started to mend the various wounds that had been dealt to both the gods and the mortal warriors, even though it would take some time to do so, showing that Tirek's power, now boosted by the power he had taken from one of the Kings of All, was not to be underestimated.

At the same time, however, Beerus knew better than to underestimate Sunset Shimmer, because she had been just a tad bit weaker than him during their first fight and that pushed her power to new heights, just like what happened when she fought all the displaced at once, and now, after all the power boosts she gained from the first part of their battle, and whatever she was able to gain thanks to her attack, he knew that she was the only one that could take on Tirek, so he silently put his faith in her and sat down to watch the fireworks.

"She's definitely different than before the blast consumed her, and I'm not referring to her attire," Liquiir commented, to which he sat down near Beerus and stared down at the fighting stage, because while he was interested in seeing what happened next he knew that this also confirmed the thought that Sunset was the strongest god among them, especially if they believed the markings on her collar and sash, "Her power has risen to the point that we can't feel it anymore, just like we couldn't feel Lord Zeno's power and have no idea what sort of power Tirek commands... it makes you wonder what's going to happen when they start fighting again."

"Sunset had the potential to rival the Kings of All, that's what the Grand Priest said." Beerus replied, showing that he was thinking about what they learned and what had happened when the sphere had consumed Sunset earlier, before coming to the conclusion that being consumed by the attack had done something, especially since it had continued the power and soul of the second King of All, "Hopefully that means she now has the power to face him in battle and beat him, otherwise Tirek might just end the multiverse now and continue with whatever he has planned for the universes that would come after us."

They all knew that Tirek's plans were to rule over the new multiverse, once he was done destroying the universes that existed at this point in time, and boss around the Destroyer Gods that came after them, who the Angels would have been forced to serve and teach the new rules of their universes to. Letting Tirek have his way was a terrible idea, especially since his regard for mortal lives was even less than what the Kings of All had before they were killed, which was why everyone who wasn't busy tending to the wounded focused on the fighting stage, as this was going to be a battle for the ages and they didn't want to miss out on what happened next.

"Impossible! You can't be alive!" Tirek snapped, showing everyone that he had assumed that Sunset had been killed by her own attack, much like how the Grand Priest and some of the other gods had foolishly thought that Goku had been swallowed by the Spirit Bomb earlier, while at the same time Sunset stood there and stared at him, "I turned your attack into a black hole and it swallowed you, causing your energy to disappear as I cut your life short! There's no way that you can be standing before me once more!"

"Well, I'm not a mirage or an illusion, if that's what you're thinking about." Sunset replied, though as she said that she glanced at herself for a few seconds, clearly a little surprised by the change to her attire and the symbols that she had been wearing for a long time, even if she only had them for a few years, before noticing that she now bared the exact symbol the Kings of All had been wearing, causing her to sigh as she stared up at Tirek.

"I should have expected that you would cheat me out of my victory again," Tirek stated, revealing that he was still annoyed at her for beating him all those years ago, first on Nirn and then in Tartarus, and that her supposed death hadn't been enough to make him let go of the past, meaning that he would be focusing his attention on killing her so he could finally prove that he was the superior warrior, "Fine then, Sunset Shimmer, let this be the last time the two of us do battle with each other, before I finally put you down and end your existence for real!"

Sunset focused on her foe for a moment and took a step forward, which was when she vanished from where she was standing and appeared right behind Tirek, surprising the gods and the other watchers for a moment, while at the same time shocking her foe, who wasn't expecting her to move that quickly all of a sudden. Tirek, seeing that his foe was right behind him now, turned around and swung his fist at her, intending to knock her in the side of the head and send her flying into the central pillar, but what actually happened was that Sunset moved her body to the side and avoided the attack with ease, as if she had known it was coming without even seeing it at all. In the next instant Sunset raised her right arm and threw a punch at Tirek, who countered with his left fist, allowing the two attacks to connect and caused the air around them to shudder for a moment as a hole was blasted into the floor beneath them, which was where Sunset jumped backwards and landed some distance from where her foe had been standing. Tirek, despite being impressed that she withstood his attack, rushed through the smoke and charged at her once more, showing that he was willing to go on the offensive again, but as he neared Sunset, however, she jumped into the air, lightly touched down on his outstretched arm twice, before landing behind Tirek as he struck the floor, blasting a crater into the stone as he growled, indicating that he was even more annoyed with her now.

Instead of lashing out at her immediately, like he would normally do, Tirek gathered his power and threw two large scarlet spheres, each three times the size of a person's head, straight at her, intending on knocking her into the floor and opening a weakness that he could exploit. What happened next was that Sunset raised both of her arms and crossed them, catching the spheres with her bare hands, which caused a look of surprise to flash across Tirek's face for a moment, before she uncrossed her arm and sent the spheres flying, allowing them to crash into two different locations on the fighting stage, blowing two small craters into the stone, as she focused on Tirek. As she turned towards him, and got her own attack ready, Tirek growled and loosed a storm of ki blasts into the air, causing them to rain down on where she was standing in an attempt to kill her before she could do anything to him, but Sunset simply walked through the barrage like it was nothing and approached her foe. After a few moments Tirek determined that such a thing wasn't going to help him and he stopped firing ki blasts at his opponent, letting the last of them fall to the floor around Sunset, before he shifted his stance and readied himself, knowing that it was only a matter of time until his foe charged at him and struck him, as he intended to shift the battle in his favor once it got started.

Sunset, seeing what her foe was doing, burst through the air and rushed at him, where Tirek copied the technique that Jiren used early on in the tournament, as in using his eyes and his power to launch attacks at his foe, which was why she went on the defensive for a moment and parried the incoming attacks. The two of them remained in those positions for a few seconds, where the air around them vibrated and shook under the intensity of their attacks, before Sunset made the next move, which was when she swung her arms and shattered the technique that he was using, stunning him for a moment as he considered what happened. In that second, with an opening exposed, Sunset shifted her arms and started throwing punches at Tirek, who regained himself much faster than she thought he would, as he stared moving his arms and blocked her incoming attacks, before lashing out with his leg to knock her into the air, even though he missed outright as Sunset flipped backwards into the air. Tirek then followed after her, where the two of them started to burst from place to place in the air above the fighting stage, the collision of their energies shaking the entire area in their immediately vicinity, but one thing was made clear as the two of them rapidly moved around the air, and that was that Sunset's new power was equal to the power that Tirek had stolen for himself.

"She was rapidly gaining on him before hand, but now she's fighting like she's his equal." Belmod commented, though at the same time he braced himself, as the stands, despite the protections that the Angels were offering them, shook for a moment or two, revealing that they were witnessing a clash between two incredibly powerful beings that were on the level of the Kings of All, making him grateful that this was happening in the World of the Void, otherwise the shockwaves from this battle would have wiped out everything in the multiverse, "I don't regret saying this at all... Sunset was far stronger than most of us, and that includes Quitela, gave her credit for, as she was the strongest God of Destruction the multiverse has ever produced, and she's the greatest champion we could ever ask for. Those of us that claimed she was weak and unworthy of her position were wrong to assume that, and I would give anything to see the look on Quitela's face when he realizes just how strong Sunset really is."

"Well, once Tirek is defeated, you'll get the chance to see whatever expression graces Quitela's face," Beerus said, as a smile appeared on his face, mostly because Tirek received a punch to the stomach that knocked him backwards, one that definitely tipped the scales in Sunset's favor, before deciding that it was time to let the other Destroyer Gods in on what Universe 7 and Universe 13 had been planning, "Sunset and I struck an agreement before the tournament started, that we would make sure that both of our universes would survive till the end of the tournament, to make sure that our wish, to restore the erased universes, would come true. Once this battle is over, and our enemy is dealt with, we'll use the Super Dragon Balls to bring back the other universes that Lord Zeno erased, along with the gods and the teams that we fought against since the tournament started, restoring the multiverse to what it was before this madness started, except with a new supreme being watching over us."

"Should have known Sunset would want to preserve the multiverse, even if some of us were mean to her," Liquiir said, though while he and some of the other gods were surprised by the type of wish that Universe 13 had, and had formed an alliance with Universe 7 since they had the same wish, he noticed that the Angels seemed happy to have two universes that wanted such a thing to happen, before he shelved the thought and focused on the fight, just in time to see the two combatants resume throwing a barrage of attacks at their opponent, causing the area to shake once more.

Beerus, on the other hand, was happy to see that all the other Destroyer Gods were now understanding that Sunset wasn't like the rest of them, where some of them only existed to destroy anything and everything that either annoyed them or were a threat to their universe, that she worked hard to ensure the safety of her domain and that she didn't want any of her fellow gods to disappear, even if they didn't like her. Sure, Rainbow might be more like them than Sunset was, but he chalked that up to having a God of Destruction for a father, and seeing how she liked to imitate him at times, while she was fighting, he knew that she would grow into a powerful Destroyer God when she finally took over the now vacant spot that Sunset had left behind. Of course there was the fact that Universe 13 now had two Kaioshin, with Twilight being the first one and Applejack being the second one, so he was sure that the two of them could help Rainbow maintain balance in their universe, effectively splitting the duties of creation between them, before he had to return his attention to the battle as Sunset spun around and dodged an incoming attack, before she kicked Tirek in the chest, sending him flying into the central pillar, this time breaking it apart with the power of her kick.

He and the others had known that Lord Zeno, the Present and Future versions, had been the strongest beings in the entire multiverse and that challenging someone with their level of power was the worst idea they could come up with, but seeing Sunset match Tirek's stolen power, and even overcome it, made him smile as Sunset landed near her foe, clearly getting ready for the next attack he threw in her direction.

Not a few moments later Tirek pulled himself out of the area that the central pillar had collapsed in and brushed off the dust that had gotten on his attire, while growling when he noticed that there were a few markings on his body, which told him his foe's new power wasn't to be underestimated, before his scarlet aura returned as he focused on Sunset once more. Interesting enough Sunset kept her cyan aura around her body, showing him that she was ready for anything and everything that he could throw at her, which was why he burst into the air and rushed at where his foe was standing, though it was in that instant that their fists collided as Sunset rushed at him as well. The collision of their fists and their energies ignited the area around them, inducing an explosion that rocked the floor they had been standing on, and instead of remaining in one spot, like they had done in the past, the two of them moved around the ruined fighting stage, where the collision of their powers left more explosions in their wake, each one rocking the World of the Void as the gods and mortals watched them. Not even a second later Tirek changed his tactic and dodged the incoming punch, allowing the power of Sunset's attack to strike the fighting stage and obliterate part of the edge in the process, before lashing out with his foot in a swiping motion, where Sunset jumped over his leg and landed behind him, causing the force of his attack to obliterate some of the floating debris that was off in the distance.

In the following second Sunset lashed out at him and Tirek unleashed a barrage of punches so he could knock his foe backwards, though what happened was that Sunset let her attack be taken out and then parried the incoming barrage that Tirek was unleashing, before she flipped backwards and got closer to the floor. Tirek, seeing her retreating, went on the offensive and rushed after her, continuing the surge of punches that he had been using a few seconds ago, which was where Sunset continued to cancel out his attacks, causing blue lightning to dance around the World of the Void as they did so, which lashed out and exploded when it came into contact with floating bits of the fighting stage. Sunset paid the blue lightning no mind, as it wasn't hitting any of her friends and didn't seem to be coming anywhere near her or Tirek, so she broke her foe's attacks and continued to defend herself, because the last times she fought him told her that he would make a mistake at some point and she would be able to capitalize on it. Even if he used that tactic against her, as she would definitely do something like that if she was in Tirek's shoes, Sunset knew that there would be something else that her foe would use against her, hence the reason she was keeping an eye out as she parried the incoming attacks, as this would convince her foe to do something else and maybe end the fight quicker.

Not a few moments later her thoughts were correct, as Tirek knocked her backwards and started throwing punches that acted like blasts of energy, as one of them rushed by Sunset and slammed into a rock wall, breaking the entire thing into a pile of rubble. As that happened Sunset jumped backwards and started to gather her power, charging up two different attacks at the same time, one in her right hand and one in her left hand, though as she did that she jumped around the area and avoided the incoming attacks, allowing her foe to blast several small holes into the fighting stage as she did that. Fortunately it seemed like Tirek was letting his emotions get the better of him, since he was focusing on her and nothing else at the moment, so when she got closer to where her foe was standing she raised her left hand and loosed a beam of cyan energy at him, which prompted him to swing his right arm at her, using the force of his attack to break hers into several pieces, where the individual beams of energy burst out of the floor of the fighting stage, in random areas and spread out from each other. It was that opening that Sunset was aiming for, as the attack she was preparing in her right hand flared to life and wrapped around her arm, like it was a blade of some kind, before she swung her arm down at her foe and loosed a wave of energy that cut through the air between them and slammed into Tirek's chest, which caused a massive explosion that rocked the entire area.

As the smoke erupted from her attack, and the rest of her energy disappeared from her arm, Sunset landed on one of the rock walls near Tirek's position and waited to see what the results of her attack were, though she had to resist the urge to smile when she noticed that her attack had cut a diagonal gash into Tirek's chest, one that caused him to growl when he noticed the wound, before he healed it as he waved his left hand over his ruined shirt and wounded chest, before glaring at her with anger and hate in his eyes.

"A condensed wave of energy, much like Ichigo's Getsuga Tensho," Sombra commented, as he recognized the type of attack that Sunset had used, which had followed a beam type attack, one that could have easily been a one-handed Kamehameha, but it was far stronger than anything he had seen in the past, no doubt because of the fact that Sunset now had the power of one of the Kings of All coursing through her body, "one that actually hit it's mark and wounded Tirek, despite him healing the cut only a few seconds after it was dealt. Sunset can beat Tirek, especially since their powers seem to be equal with each other, she just has to look for the one opening that will allow her to use her true power and wipe him out, to the point where he can't come back."

"It might be a few minutes before that happens," Whis replied, noticing a few heads turn towards him as he kept his eyes on Sunset and Tirek, who were just staring at each other as they prepared themselves foe whatever their next attack would be, before he said what was on his mind and beckoned to Sunset with the tip of his scepter, "I know that most of us can't feel their power, since they're both on the level of Lord Zeno right now, but if you pay close attention to what's going on you'll see that Sunset is taking her time, getting used to the new power that is coursing through her veins, before she goes on the offensive for real. Her power is still improving, I know it is, and that's the difference between them, as Tirek doesn't have the benefit of Pure Progress backing him, not like Sunset does, and that will, eventually, shift the battle in her favor, allowing her to overpower her foe and take him out."

"Very good Whis, that's exactly what's going on." the Grand Priest said, showing that he was splitting his attention between providing the barrier that was keeping the shockwaves from reaching them, even if they had to brace themselves every now and then, and listening to the conversations that were happening around him, "Sunset is using this time to learn how to better control her new powers, something that the Kings of All never bothered to do since neither of them were warriors, meaning that she will be able to do so much more than her predecessors ever could, and thanks to everything she's been through we'll have a more serious ruler who won't erase universes on a whim."

The Angels glanced at each other for a moment, because that was a good point their father had made, that the Kings of All had always acted on a whim and never once considered what the consequences were, but Sunset, who has been through an incredible journey, according to what Celestia told them, wouldn't be like the Present and Future Lord Zeno had been before their demise. In that instant, however, Tirek charged through the space between him and Sunset and went on the offensive once more, the energy of his attack meeting her counter causing the entire World of the Void to shudder as explosions rocked the fighting stage, indicating where the duo had been standing, since they were sometimes moving at speeds that were impossible for them to track. This time around, however, Tirek started throwing more and more ki based attacks, raining them down on wherever Sunset decided to stand, but as that happened Sunset let them come at her, as she dodged the incoming ordinary ki blasts, repelled the ki spheres that came her way, and redirected the ki beams into an empty location that rested around the area they were fighting in, annoying her foe in the process, which was what she was hoping for. The only thing she couldn't change was the wind pressure that surged out of where her power collided with Tirek's power, allowing the watchers to understand that this wasn't a battle that they could step into without being hurt in some manner, before she spun in the air and kicked downward, finding that Tirek blocked her attack and went flying down into the fighting stage, blasting a hole into the floor.

A second later Tirek caused the area around him to explode, covering him in smoke for a moment, but that showed that he was angry and that his mind might be getting clouded by his emotions, where he raised his right hand into the air and fired a massive beam of scarlet energy at Sunset, intending to swallow her with the immense power he was sending in her direction. For a moment he believed that he had gotten away with his plan, that he might have taken out Sunset before she could do anything else, but when the smoke cleared he discovered that she had used her own energy to summon a barrier that protected her from his attack, where the energy faded away as quickly as it had appeared. Once that had happened he burst back up into the air and raced towards where Sunset was floating, energy wrapping around his fist as he prepared to slam into his foe's body and crush her bones, so he could finally bring an end to this battle, only for the aura around Sunset to expand suddenly and knock him backwards, causing him to growl as he flipped backwards and floated in the air below his foe for a few seconds. Sunset looked down at him for a second, showing that her full attention was on him and nothing else right now, before she closed her eyes and took a deep breath, almost like she was meditating or something, which was followed by her opening her eyes as she readied herself once more.

As she did that Tirek touched down on the floor below them, cracking the stone around him and breaking some of it up in the process, before Sunset came down towards where he was standing, giving him the chance to throw a punch right at her chest, only to frown as she caught the force of his attack with her left hand. Sunset directed the force elsewhere, as in it crashed into a floating piece of the fighting stage and broke it apart, before she burst through the air and rushed towards her foe, who dodged out of the way and let her go flying into a rock wall, which was where she spun around after breaking the first one, touched the second one, and then rushed back towards Tirek. At the same time Tirek rushed at her, where the two of them clashed in the middle of the area they were currently fighting in, though as they traded punches with each other a shining light burst out of where they were fighting and forced some of the watchers to cover their eyes as the force of their attacks shook the air, something everyone was getting used to feeling, while lightning flashed and explosions ignited all over the remainder of the fighting stage. Another side effect of their fists and powers colliding was that the force of their battle caused many of the rock walls around them to collapse, another demonstration of the sheer power they commanded, before Tirek got tired of Sunset blocking his attacks and applied more power to what he was doing, knocking her backwards for a moment before kicking her down into the abyss.

Instead of following after her, like many thought he would, Tirek got up into the air and gathered his power once more, to which he unleashed a storm of ki blasts that rushed down to where his foe was floating, with the intention of crushing her with overwhelming force, before he noticed something odd. Sunset righted herself and stopped herself from falling further into the abyss that Tirek had sent her towards, which was when she turned her own power up towards where her foe was standing and seemed to launch her own burst of ki blasts, ones that nullified Tirek's attacks and caused the area between them to light up as their attacks collided with each other. Tirek, finding that his foe was still able to stand against the power he was wielding, shifted part of his attention to his horns, where he started to charge a sphere of scarlet energy that would be the core of his strongest attack, as in his own powers that were strengthened by the strength he had taken from the foolish King of All, creating a powerful attack that caused the air above and around him to ignite on fire as he prepared to wipe Sunset out. Using his foe's own attack against her had failed, since she came back and challenged him once more, so he had to resort to channeling one of his own techniques and then firing it at his foe, where she would have no chance to avoid it and would be destroyed within seconds of it being fired, causing him to grin as he let the sphere expand into a massive sun-like sphere that floated above his head.

"Sunset Shimmer, it's time you and your foolish allies disappear with the rest of the multiverse!" Tirek shouted, his tone revealing that he was pouring enough power to wipe out everything into this one attack, showing that he had grown tired of fighting Sunset and that he wanted her dead, even if that meant wiping everyone else out as well.

Sunset focused on Tirek for a moment, which was the instant that Tirek swung his arm down towards her and loosed the sphere of energy that he had been charging, intending for it to detonate when it came into contact with either her body or something else, before she sighed... which was followed by her flashing through the space between them, heading straight into the heart of her foe's attack, and then swung her arm, where she used her power and sealed the energy into a smaller sphere that rested above her right hand as she landed right behind Tirek.

"You were saying?" Sunset asked, though as Tirek turned around, with a look of shock on his face since he wasn't expecting her to do something like that when he loosed his attack, she flexed her power for a moment and shattered the sphere like it was nothing, the bits of energy scattering in the wind.

Tirek stood there for a moment, staring at the remnants of his attack as they disappeared before his eyes, before he raised his hand as he rushed through the air, but as he did that Sunset turned around and took a step forward, where she touched down right in front of him, flipped over his outstretched arm, and landed behind him. Tirek, in that instant, took a second to notice that his foe was now a little faster than she had been moments ago, like she was still improving and was getting closer to his level of power, before he started to turn around so he could lash out at her and slam her into the floor they were standing on, while at the same time preparing some ki blasts. Sunset, on the other hand, avoided his incoming punch like it was nothing and then caught the blasts that followed the attack, surprising Tirek once more, before Sunset disappeared and reappeared some distance behind him again, though this time a series of punches struck his side in rapid succession before a kick sent him flying into one of the nearby rock pillars. As he pulled himself from the stone pile, and stared up at his foe, Sunset loosed a cyan colored energy blast that raced through the air and slammed into his chest, which caused a massive explosion that rocked the entire area that he was resting in and blew a hole into the fighting stage, only this time it went all the way through the stage.

Sunset lowered her left hand after firing the ki blast, where she found that the explosion matched what she thought it would be, since she now had a level of power that rivaled the Kings of All, and when the smoke cleared she discovered that Tirek's shirt had been blown to pieces and that his arms, legs, and his chest had been burned, which he was still healing by the looks of it, meaning her attack had done a lot more damage than what she was seeing at the moment.

"She's getting stronger, if the damage she's doing to Tirek is any indication." Vegeta commented, though at the same time he was pleased with what they were seeing, because what they were seeing meant that it was only a matter of time until Sunset took it one step further and brought an end to the battle.

"Indeed she is, and it's pissing Tirek off." Celestia said, though while some considered making Tirek angry to be a bad move, since he still had the power of a King of All coursing through his body, she and some of the others knew better, as it was clearly clouding his judgement and that was opening more weaknesses in his fighting style, which Sunset was taking advantage of, "Tirek is focused on trying to kill her, instead of attempting to end the multiverse and everyone that would oppose him, and every time Sunset turns the tide against him, like she did with that sun-like attack of his, his anger rises and his guard weakens at the same time, giving her more openings to use against him, until she decides it's time to bring an end to this battle."

"If this progresses much further Tirek might just break from the battle and try to wipe everything out," Beerus stated, as that was a very real possibility that they needed to acknowledge, since there was no telling if Tirek would continue fighting Sunset or if he would turn his power against the rest of the multiverse, but at the same time he had the feeling that if such a thing happened Sunset would stop him before he killed them all, "however, I have faith that Sunset will do everything in her power to keep Tirek from doing that."

The gods glanced at each other, because at this point in time they had to agree with Beerus and what he was saying, since he knew Sunset better than the rest of them did, before they turned their heads back towards the ruined fighting stage, where they found that Tirek was brushing off the rest of the dust that was resting on his body. As he refocused on Sunset, and the fact that their battle would be resuming, he discovered that he wasn't the one going on the offensive right off the back, as Sunset burst into the air and rushed towards where he was standing, only to surprise him as she moved at a speed that was faster than what he was expecting. In fact Tirek only had a moment to turn his body to the side in order to miss the incoming attack, where a light gash was cut into the left side of his face as Sunset landed on the ground behind him, the sheer force blasting a new hole into the fighting stage, where she picked herself up and turned around, showing her foe that she was taking this seriously and that it was time for the next stage of their battle. At the same time her speed informed the watchers that she wasn't holding back, indicating that she was getting ready to bring an end to their battle at a moment's notice, before all of them remained silent and waited to see what she did next, since this promised to be the grand finale of her battle with Tirek.

Tirek, on the other hand, rushed at Sunset and went on the offensive once more, throwing his fists at his foe with the express purpose of smashing her into the floor and then kill her with a well placed attack, but as he did that he noticed that Sunset was parrying his attacks with the palms of her hands, like his attacks meant nothing. One of his following attacks, a powerful punch that came in the form of his left fist being thrown with a scarlet aura around it, was stopped when his foe raised her right arm and stopped his attack by touching the part of his arm that was near the elbow, which surprised him as soon as it happened, before Sunset spun around and kicked him in the chest, sending him flying backwards through the air. It took him a moment or two to stop himself from getting close to the edge of the fighting stage, not that it mattered since he could burst through the air and get back up by using his aura and his power, before he jumped into the air and charged a new sphere above his head, one that would definitely be enough to destroy the entire area around his foe. Once the attack was ready, to his satisfaction anyway, Tirek swung his arms and the sphere went flying towards Sunset, who remained standing in the same spot for a moment as she raised her left hand into the air, which was when she loosed a small burst of power into the air and tore the attack apart, causing scarlet and cyan colored flames to appear all around the area she was standing in.

In that moment Tirek paused for a second or two, as he was surprised that Sunset had cancelled out his attack like it was nothing, before he growled and charged back into the battle, but this time, when he started to throw punches at his foe, he discovered that he wasn't the one in control of the battle anymore. The reason behind that thought was because Sunset went on the offensive this time, forcing him to defend himself as he felt the sheer power of his foe's attacks as she lashed out at him, before she stunned him by kneeing him in the chest, which was followed by a powerful uppercut to his chin and a kick to the side of his head. The fourth attack in the sequence, a powerful punch to the chest that sent Tirek back a few steps, forced him to reconsider his actions as he jumped backwards and leveled his hand with the area that Sunset was standing in, where he loosed a storm of ki blasts in her direction, though as he did that Sunset simply moved her hands behind her back and moved around the area they had been fighting in. Sunset knew that someone with Ultra Instinct would be able to dodge these blasts with some ease, if they were on the same level as Tirek was, and right now she avoided his blasts with ease, allowing them to pass by her as she moved around the area they were in, all while the force of Tirek's attacks blew apart the rock walls they came into contact with and even broke part of the fighting stage that rested around them.

A few seconds later she vanished from where she was standing and appeared in front of Tirek, stopping the ki blasts as he realized that she had changed positions, before Sunset went on the offensive and lashed out with her fists, allowing her punches to knock Tirek back as she went on the offensive once more. This time around she felt her attacks actually do something to her foe, as she could have sworn that she heard small cracks every now and then, indicating that she was hurting Tirek's bones as the battle progressed, which was just fine with her since it could be considered payback for what he did to her team and the other gods when they fought him earlier. The fact that she was overpowering him fueled the anger that he was feeling, which was what Sunset was working towards since it would help her in the end, and when Tirek swung both of his arms at her, to crush her between both of his fists, Sunset raised her hands and stopped the attack before it could even hurt her, before she slammed her fist into his chest and knocked him back into a rock wall. Before Tirek had a chance to regain himself, and get back into his battle stance, Sunset gathered her power and loosed a large ki blast at the area her foe was resting in, one that tore the entire area around Tirek apart as it connected with where he was laying and blew a hole into the fighting stage, just like the last ki blast she used on him.

This time, when the smoke cleared, Tirek huffed as he emerged from the smoke, revealing that Sunset's attack had done what she intended it to, which was to weak him and annoy him more than he already was, but instead of attacking her, like he had done in the past, he glared at her and considered his next move.

"How? How could you be as strong as I am?" Tirek asked, because the one thing he couldn't wrap his head around was how Sunset was able to reach the level of power that he was wielding at the moment, especially since her attacks made him consider the fact that she might have reached a level above what he was using against her.

"Seriously?" Sunset inquired, as she was used to Tirek being unable to determine where her power came from, since that was what happened back on Nirn, when she first ascended to being an alicorn, and then again when she came to Tartarus and beat him, after becoming a God of Destruction, but this time around she would have thought that the symbols on her attire would tell her foe what was going on, before she sighed as she focused on him, "I'm wielding the same power that you took from one of the Kings of All, with the purpose of making sure that you don't wipe out the multiverse and prevent you from doing any additional harm to anyone."

"No! I refuse to believe that you gained the same power that I am wielding!" Tirek snapped, as he could believe that his foe's power had risen to a new level after surviving the explosion he had trapped her in, he could see that happening, but he refused to accept that Sunset had the potential to take on the same power he was using against her, to which he formed a scarlet ki blast in front of his right hand, "You want to stop me from hurting anyone else? Then stop this!"

In that moment Tirek swung his hand towards the stands and loosed a scarlet beam of energy that raced towards where the remaining three teams, the remaining gods, and the Angels were watching them from, showing that he wasn't beyond trying to kill everyone that was watching their battle, before Sunset flashed through the air and appeared in front of the stands, where she waved her arm and knocked the beam off it's course, causing it to collide with a floating piece of the fighting stage and blew it to pieces.

"It doesn't matter if you stop me now, because I'll kill them in the end!" Tirek declared, showing that he was planning on killing everyone that was watching the battle that was happening at the moment, while at the same time his scarlet aura wrapped around his body, indicating that he was getting ready for something else, "Just like I wiped out everyone you cared about when I destroyed Nirn!"

Sunset sighed for a moment, as she knew that Tirek was just trying to push her buttons and get her upset, so he could turn the tables on her, before her aura intensified and shook the area around her, as if displaying that she was annoyed by what Tirek had said, before she burst through the air and slammed her fist into the side of her foe's face, while at the same time crushing several floating fragments of the stage that were behind him. While she was doing that, for just a brief moment, the watchers could see a look of anger on her face, showing that she was pissed off at Tirek for mentioning Nirn and the friends she had made, before her expression returned to normal as she separated from her foe, which let Tirek stagger for a moment, to understand that he had been wrong to say that, before forcing him to focus on the battle and not on his bruised face. In the following moment he discovered that Sunset was truly going on the offensive, as he found that his actions were of the defensive nature as he parried and tried to block the incoming punches that were coming his way, only to find that Sunset forced him into the air and that her attacks were even stronger than they had been moments ago, meaning that her power had either increased again or her anger was empowering her. In the end he guessed that it didn't matter what was going on, not when his defenses were shattered by a powerful uppercut and he was knocked into the air, where he landed on a floating rock and loosed a storm of ki blasts at his foe, only for Sunset to wave her hands and part the storm like it was nothing, dispelling his attack in seconds, before knocking him off his floating rock.

After that Tirek regained himself and charged through the air, where his fist collided with Sunset's and caused the air around them to shudder as their powers collided, but despite his power he found that his foe's power was still greater than his, as she pushed him backwards and they descended into an area with a number of large fragments of the fighting stage, leftovers from the previous battles that happened since he arrived in this world. He found that it was Sunset who was directing them around the ruined fighting stage, as every time Tirek tried to break out of the motions she would get in front of him and knock him back into the path that she was following, all while the collision of their powers caused the fragments around them to break. It wasn't long before Sunset kneed him in the chest, shattering his guard and stunning him for a moment, allowing her to spin around and kick him in the side of the head, sending Tirek flying through the air before he collided with the side of a rock fragment, but as he picked himself up he staggered, because his bones were starting to hurt and he was getting annoyed with the situation he had found himself in. As he rested for a seconds he found a number of ki blasts heading in his direction, where he was able to dodge some of them and was forced to take the rest of them, where each of the blasts rocked the area that he happened to be in at the time and destroyed anything that was in his immediate vicinity, before he found a platform that allowed him to rest for a few seconds.

When Sunset next came at him he tried to block her incoming attacks, but found that her power was simply more than he was expecting it to be and that his defenses couldn't compete with her strength, when originally he could match her in battle, before she uppercut him into the air and then kicked him away from her... which was the moment that Tirek regained himself and let his scarlet aura flare to life around him, because it was time that he took her out, before she did something that ended his chances of winning this battle.

"I... I refuse to let you win!" Tirek shouted, to which he called forth all of his power and let his scarlet aura take form once more, as this time he intended on using everything he had to wipe out the existing multiverse, and it would start with his foe disappearing for real this time, which was why he brought his hands to his side and charged his final attack.

Sunset floated in the air for a moment, seeing that Tirek was planning on firing a Kamehameha type of attack at her, with the purpose to wiping her and the multiverse out in an instant, to which she decided that she might as well show him the error of his ways and brought her hands together as well, only she was charging a cyan colored sphere between her hands, as opposed to the scarlet color Tirek's attack had. Not a few moments later they fired their attacks at each other, letting them collide in the middle of the space between them, where the World of the Void shuddered under the intensity of their powers doing battle with each other, causing the watchers to stare at them as they battled for supremacy. For a moment Tirek believed that he might win this battle, as it felt like Sunset's attack gave way to his power, but as he fed his attack more energy, to push it into Sunset and kill her, something unexpected happened to his body, as several of his veins ruptured and he could see rainbow colored energy pouring out of him. Sunset raised an eyebrow for a moment, as she also wasn't expecting this to happen, but at the same time she also noticed that Tirek's power was weakening as the bits of rainbow energy gathered behind her foe's body, where she found that the strands formed a phantom image of the King of All that Tirek had taken his power from.

In that instant she understood what was going on, as while the Kings of All were definitely dead their spirits had returned for a few moments, weakening Tirek, no doubt because of the fact that he had lied to them when he took the power of the first King of All into his body, when he killed them after promising he wouldn't hurt either of them, so she could finish the job.

"Tirek, it's time you paid for your crimes against Universe 13, and the multiverse as a whole," Sunset said, though at the same time she made sure that it was impossible for her foe to escape the area that he was trapped in, as it was time she brought an end to this battle, where she sighed and focused on what she was doing, "Farewell, Tirek."

As soon as she said that Sunset applied more pressure to her attack, which allowed it to overpower the beam that Tirek had fired at her and zeroed in on her foe, where she watched as Tirek's eyes widened as the beam started to dig into his hands and the rest of his body. Tirek then started to scream in pain as bits of his body, now no longer fueled by the power of the King of All, broke up before his eyes, as Sunset could see a few of his fingers disintegrating as they came into contact with the power of her beam, which finally burst passed the beam that Tirek had fired and now covered every inch of his body, trapping him where he was standing. It wasn't long before Tirek really started to scream in pain, showing that Sunset's power was destroying his body and that he was hoping that she might take pity on him and seal him back in Tartarus, like she had done the last two times they had fought each other, but this time around Sunset knew better and wasn't about to put the fate of the multiverse in danger by letting him stay alive. Sunset watched as Tirek's body started to collapse before her eyes, as his hands started disappear first, followed by bits of his horns and his hair, before his arms, legs, and the rest of his body, including his head, were consumed by the beam of energy, which flew off into the distance and disappeared into the World of the Void.

Once the attack was over, and her aura returned to normal, Sunset sighed as she floated down to the single piece of the fighting stage that had survived all the fights, and was large enough to hold a significant number of people, before she focused her mind, because while she had seen Tirek disappear she wanted to be sure that his energy was gone as well, only to find that his existence had, in fact, been erased. In that moment she breathed a sigh a relief, as now she didn't have to worry about her foe coming back to face her again and that he would never threaten the rest of the multiverse, though as she did that she heard the sound of the watchers touching down on the floor behind her, to which she turned around and faced the warriors that had been observing her fight with Tirek. For a second she had to wonder what was going to happen now, since they were missing someone to watch over the entire multiverse and the tournament had been stopped before it could be completed, but what happened next surprised her, as that was the moment that the gods, with Beerus leading them, knelt before her, followed by their Kaioshin and their Angels. The mortal warriors, despite taking a few seconds to let the gods of their universes make the first move, followed suit not a moment later, kneeling before Sunset, not out of fear, like they did to the King of All, but out of respect, showing that they understood that change had come to the multiverse... and, what really caught her off guard, was the fact that the Grand Priest, who never knelt before the Kings of All and only bowed his head towards them, knelt before her as well.

"All hail Sunset Shimmer, Queen of All." Beerus stated, showing that he understood what had happened when both the Present and Future Lord Zeno had been killed by Tirek earlier, including the fact that Sunset had emerged from her own attack wearing the same symbol that the Kings of All had been wearing on their coats, but at the same time he was happy that she was the one taking the now empty throne.

Sunset stood there for a few moments, keeping her face calm as she considered the fact that she was now the ruler of the entire multiverse, before deciding that she would embrace the role and would strive to do better than the Kings of All did, and she knew, before she did anything, that things were about to change for the better.

Interlude: Aftermath

"Lady Sunset, do you want me to repair the antechamber, so you can finish watching the Tournament of Power?" the Grand Priest asked, though at the same time he stood straight and left the others kneeling on the floor, even though he made the motion for them to raise their heads.

"No, there's no need to finish the tournament, not since my predecessors are gone." Sunset replied, where she was a little surprised that the Grand Priest was even asking such a thing, especially since part of the tournament had been to provide entertainment for the bored Kings of All, who had been planning on erasing eight universes and reduce the number to five, before that made her think of something important, "Say, what happened to the Super Dragon Balls? We haven't seen them since all of the universes arrived in the World of the Void or since the tournament started."

"I was tasked with keeping them hidden in a separate part of the World of the Void, where they wouldn't take any damage from the fighting." the Grand Priest explained, as that was something that the Present and Future Lord Zeno had given him to do while he was building the fighting stage they were standing on, even though Champa had found a few of them after his team lost to Beerus' team and handed them over when he was told what the wish granting spheres were going to be used for, "Shall I summon the Super Dragon Balls?"

"Yes, please do so." Sunset said, though while she had to wonder if the Grand Priest was telling the truth about both Lord Zeno's telling him to hide the wish granting spheres, since at times they seemed to be serious about something and other times they seemed to be naive about things, she decided that she'd rather not figure out which mindset the pair had been in when they gave the order, before she turned towards everyone else, "Everyone, you're free to stand and relax while the Super Dragons Balls are being brought out from where they're hidden."

The Grand Priest nodded his head as he went to work calling the Super Dragon Balls out of where he had been keeping them since they had been brought together, though while he was doing that Beerus, the other gods, the Angels, and the teams got out of the kneeling position they had assumed when they approached Sunset. All of them were shocked by the sudden change that had happened over the last few minutes, as many of them had believed that the Kings of All couldn't be killed by anyone, only to discover that the only power that could take out a King of All was someone that had the same power. They had been surprised when Tirek killed both versions of Lord Zeno, and then seemed to destroy Sunset by turning her own attack against her, but their shock had turned to happiness when Sunset emerged with the power to turn the side against her foe, dominating him with a level of power that rivaled his own, only for the remnants of the dead Kings of All to turn against Tirek and weaken him to the point where Sunset could kill him. Out of all of them, however, Celestia was the most surprised by what they had seen, because she had known for the longest time that Sunset had been destined for great things, but never in her wildest dreams did she think that Sunset would reach the point where she was the Queen of Everything, allowing Rainbow to take her place as the God of Destruction for Universe 13.

Before anyone could say anything the Grand Priest raised his hands for a moment and seven Earth-sized spheres, each of them having a number of large red stars on them, ranging from a single star to seven stars, raised out of the area that they had been stored in and floated up into the air near the ruined fighting stage, which was the moment that the Grand Priest raised both his hands into the air as he focused on what Sunset wanted him to do.

"Hsiw ym em trang dna sdoG eht fo nogarD, htrof emoc," the Grand Priest stated, speaking in the Language of the Gods, as that was what Sunset had learned about when she learned about the Dragon of the Gods for the first time, even if she felt that it was just someone speaking backwards, instead of with an entirely different language like someone would expect when they learned of the godly language, before the Grand Priest finished the incantation, "pretty peas!"

The moment the Grand Priest finished the incantation the red stars on the seven spheres glowed brightly for a few moments, causing many of the beings behind Sunset to cover their eyes for a few seconds, while she watched as the seven spheres disappeared in a large flash, only to be replaced by a massive golden serpent dragon that was coiled around the various fragments of the fighting stage, and was looking down at her and the Grand Priest.

"Lady Sunset, what sort of wish are we asking the Dragon of the Gods to grant?" the Grand Priest asked, because he knew that the wish of Universe 13, as in the warriors that had been competing in the tournament, was to restore all of the universes that had fallen during the Tournament of Power, but right now he was directing the question to the Queen of All, one of the few times that such a thing was even allowed.

"Please ask the Dragon of the Gods to restore the universes that were erased." Sunset said, knowing that many of the gods would be surprised by that wish, since she was undoing everything that the Kings of All had done before they had been killed, but this what she, Beerus, and their teams had been after once they learned what was at stake.

"Desare erew taht sesrevinu eht fo lla erotser esaelp." the Grand Priest said, turning his head and speaking to the Dragon of the Gods, though he was pleased to see that Sunset was sticking to what she and Beerus had agreed to do if either of their universes had won the tournament.

The Dragon of the Gods' eyes glowed for a moment, the sign that he was getting ready to grant the wish, before he pulled in the glittering remnants that were scattered all over the ruined fighting stage, bits of energy from when he was summoned, before he condensed into a single point and then seemed to disappear before their eyes. Sunset turned towards the Angels of the universes that had been erased during the tournament and watched as they each looked at their scepters, where Universes 2, 3, 4, 6, 9, and 10 reappeared before their very eyes, confirming that the wish had worked as intended and that the universes they had called home were back. Of course that also meant that the Dragon of the Gods had done his part and had returned to being the seven spheres, which had then scattered throughout the multiverse one they were done, but for now Sunset had no desire to chase them down or figure out where they had been sent, as it would be another year before they could be used again. She also glanced at the Grand Priest, who called his own scepter out for a moment and summoned an image of the multiverse, revealing twelve spheres that were split evenly between six colors with a thirteenth sphere with a lightning bolt marking, which had originally been a mark like her Cutie Mark had been, showing that he agreed that Rainbow was now the God of Destruction for Universe 13.

At the same time, however, Sunset also noticed three more pairs of universes, six more universes to be exact, that appeared on the Grand Priest's image, something that he noticed as well and dismissed the image before the other gods, who were focused on their Angels, could notice what they had seen, something that she would discuss with him later.

"It is done, the multiverse has been restored to what it had been before the tournament started." Sunset said, where she noticed that the gods turned to face her, once more confirming that she had been elevated to the station that the Kings of All had been in before their deaths, before she focused on something else, "Grand Priest, how long will it take you to summon the Gods of Destruction and the Kaioshin of the universes that were erased over the duration of the tournament? I wish to speak with them for a few minutes, to let them know what's happened since they were erased by my predecessors, before letting them return to their duties."

"It will take a few moments to teleport the Angels of the restored universes back to their Gods of Destruction," the Grand Priest replied, where Sunset nodded her head for a second, as she had determined that it would take some time for him to get the Angels in place, even though he was capable of summoning beings to his location instantly, "from there I'll give them a minute or two to inform the revived gods that they're being called back to the World of the Void, without their teams this time, and that they'll learn what's going on in the presence of the other gods."

Sunset nodded her head, showing that she agreed with what the Grand Priest was saying, to which her new attendant turned towards the Angels that would be heading back to their restored universes, to collect their Gods of Destruction and the Kaioshin that had accompanied them to the World of the Void, who nodded their heads towards their father. A few seconds later the Grand Priest waved his hands and the six Angels that were in front of him disappeared, heading back to their respective universes, allowing her to think about what she was going to do now that she was the Queen of All, which was still strange when she thought about it. She found it odd that when she was younger, and less mature, she always envisioned herself as a ruler of a kingdom, Equestria to be exact, before growing up and determining that she would accept whatever her fate was, but the shocking part about it was that the past had come true, that she had become the ruler of the entire multiverse, which would take some getting used to. While she thought about that, however, she noticed that the Grand Priest waved his hand at the ruined antechamber, which had survived the intense battle she had with Tirek, against all odds, and levitated one of the chairs that the Kings of All had sat on, somehow in pristine condition, out of the rubble and studied it, before nodding his head and set it down near Sunset, indicating that it was her chair now and that the other one would become a spare, in case she did something to the first one.

She wanted to sigh at that, since she was a little conflicted about the whole thing, before deciding that now wasn't the time for her to be like that and walked over to where the Grand Priest was standing, where she turned around and sat down on the royal chair that would be hers for as long as she ruled the multiverse.

"How does it feel, being the Queen of All?" Rainbow asked, knowing that some of the gods would feel that she was overstepping the boundaries between her and the new ruler of the multiverse, since they had been from the same universe and that they had been friends before this happened, but she didn't care as she focused on Sunset.

"Honestly, it's too soon for me to tell you anything." Sunset replied, as while she felt that she could give Rainbow a short answer, and prevent her from coming back to her new palace to ask her about it later, she felt that she needed some time to get used to the fact that she now ruled everything in existence before she could accurately answer the question that Rainbow had asked her.

"Well, I'm sure that you'll be an excellent ruler," Celestia said, making sure that her tone didn't reveal what she was really thinking, that Sunset would be far better than the Present or Future King of All had been before their demise, in case some of the Angels and gods moved to defend the previous rulers, and she could tell that Sunset understood what she meant, which made her excited to see what happened to the multiverse now that it had a new ruler.

Sunset would have said more, to let Celestia and the others know what she was thinking at that moment, but before she could actually open her mouth and say something she noticed that the Grand Priest was glancing at his scepter, no doubt because the Angels they had sent to the restored universes were ready to be summoned back, causing the Grand Priest to ask the gods and mortals to move off to the side and give them some space. Beerus was the first to react, giving them the space that they were requesting, and his team was quick to follow his lead, where Rainbow and her universe followed suit, prompting the other gods, including Belmod and his team, to move out of the way and open enough space for what the Grand Priest was about to do. Once the surviving gods were out of the way, and were standing at attention with their teams behind them, Sunset nodded her head and the Grand Priest held his arms out, with his hands flat and pointing away from him, before focusing on what he was doing as he brought his hands up in front of his chest, like he was a doctor or something, causing the air in front of them to warp for a moment. In the following moment Sunset watched as the Gods of Destruction, their Angels, and their Kaioshin appeared in front of her, arranged by the order of their universes, and that all of them were kneeling, meaning that might be part of the summoning ritual that the Grand Priest went through.

Even though they were currently bowing their heads in respect, no doubt thinking that they were in the presence of the Present and Future Zeno once more, Sunset could tell that all of the revived gods were worried that they were going to be chewed out for losing the Tournament of Power.

"Gods of the revived universes, you may raise your heads," the Grand Priest said, once he was sure that everyone was assembled and lowered his arms, showing that it was time for them to get started with what Sunset wanted to tell them before everyone was sent back to their various universes, "the new Queen of All wishes to speak with you."

"The... Queen of All?" Heles inquired, though it was in that moment that she and the other revived gods raised their heads and focused on who they had been kneeling in front of since they returned to the World of the Void, where they were surprised to find that it wasn't the Present and Future Zeno they had been kneeling towards, rather it as Sunset Shimmer, whose attire had changed and she was sporting the symbol that had been on Zeno's coat.

"Indeed. That is part of the reason that we called all of you back, so soon after being revived," Sunset said, where she noticed that some of the revived gods were shocked, some were confused, and only one of them, Quitela to be exact, didn't like what he was seeing, which meant that he was going to cause trouble in the near future, before she waved a hand and called a spherical screen into existence in front of them, one that would display what she wanted to show them as she informed them of what happened, "I know all of you were expecting the Present and Future Lord Zeno to be the ones to call you back to the World of the Void, to go over the results of the tournament or for some other reason, but I have some bad news for all of you; the Kings of All were slain by Tirek, a demonic centaur that I defeated twice in the past, but not before he was able to trick one of them into letting him take their power, giving him the ability to slay both of them and obliterate their bodies. Tirek sealed one of their souls inside a scythe that he produced after attacking their antechamber, a weapon that I used against him in the form of an explosive sphere that would have used the power of Zeno's soul to take him out, only for me to get caught in the attack. After that the remaining gods, Angels, and the three teams of mortals rushed at my foe, intending to stop him from obliterating the multiverse and creating a new one that he would rule over, before I emerged from the black hole that Tirek created from my attack, with the power that I now possess, and then, after a long battle, I finally brought an end to my foe and erased his existence."

As Sunset explained what happened, really just highlighting the important parts of the battle, the screen she had called up revealed what she was talking about, showing the revived gods the battle that had raged between her and Tirek, before the Grand Priest added in the part she didn't see, the battle where the remaining gods, Angels, and mortals tried to take Tirek down, before she showed them the final piece of the puzzle, Tirek's death, before waving her hand and dismissed the screen once she was done with it.

"I don't believe this!" Quitela stated, to which he stopped kneeling and stood up, much to the surprise of the other gods that were around him, while at the same time confirming Sunset's thoughts on the matter, that he would cause some sort of problem for them once he heard the news, "Grand Priest, you honestly can't expect us to suddenly believe that some sort of demonic creature found his way to the World of the Void, without an Angel to assist them, stole the power of one of the Kings of All, killed both of them to make himself the greatest being in the entire multiverse, and that Sunset not only fought him, but also gained the same power that he stole and defeated him in battle! One of the warriors she brought to the tournament is a master at creating illusions, one that saw through a number of my warriors before we were erased, so all of this could be a massive illusion that they have created, to trick everyone into thinking that Sunset is much stronger than she really is and place her at the top of the divine hierarchy... I bet this 'Tirek' was just another illusion that Trixie created, to assist her God of Destruction in obtaining the throne that the Kings of All held!"

"Lord Quitela, I witnessed the fights myself and can verify that Trixie was not creating illusions." the Grand Priest stated, though at the same time this was to be expected, as Quitela loved to make noise and blame others for anything he did, or outright claim that what he had been told was lies and that he believed that someone was manipulating things to their advantage, where he wondered if one of Sunset's first actions would be to replace Quitela, "Lady Sunset fought Tirek for the fate of the multiverse, in front of myself and the rest of the gods that were watching the tournament, and defeated him with the power she now possesses. She is now the Queen of All, as she commands the same power that the Present and Future Lord Zeno commanded before their demise..."

"Is that so?" Quitela inquired, further showing his disrespect for what was going on by interrupting the Grand Priest while he was talking, something that none of the other gods had done, since they always waited for him to stop talking before asking if they could have the floor for a moment, before he faced Sunset, "Fine then, I'll prove it to all of you! Sunset Shimmer, the only way that I'll believe that you suddenly have the same power as the Kings of All, and are now the ruler of the entire multiverse, is if you demonstrate your new power to all of us. I challenge you to a one-on-one fight, right here, in front of the other Gods of Destruction, our Kaioshin, our Angels, and the mortals that are standing nearby!"

The other gods glanced at Quitela like he was insane, as the ones that hadn't been erased knew that the tale was true and that he was about to bite off more than he could chew, while the other revived gods knew, from just looking at the symbol on Sunset's sash and the fact they couldn't feel her power anymore, that she wasn't lying to them... though that was when she sighed and pulled herself from her new throne, so she could face Quitela.

"You'll only believe me if I fight you?" Sunset replied, where she found the mouse god nodding his head, indicating that she had heard him right, which caused her to glance at the Grand Priest, who understood what was going to happen next and ushered the crowd away from where the two of them were standing at the moment, "Very well then, I will accept your challenge and show you the power you once feared."

Quitela wasted no time in rushing at Sunset, throwing a rapid series of punches at her while he considered how he was going to show the others that she was wrong about what she said, but that was before he noticed that Sunset was dodging his attacks like they were nothing, as if they were moving in slow motion. That succeeded in ticking him off, as he switched to throwing ki blasts at her, powerful ones that would bring ruin to the area around her, though as they neared her Sunset stared at them and they detonated before they could come into contact with her body, which caused Quitela to growl as he considered his next move. What he decided on was using his power to summon a massive sphere of energy above his head, much like Beerus' Sphere of Destruction, and hurled it towards Sunset, intending on taking both her and the area around her out with a single attack, only for Sunset to prove that she was much stronger than Quitela thought she was by waving her hand and knocking the attack behind her, allowing it to disappear into the abyss around them before it could even detonate. Quitela, true to his nature, had tricked her into focusing her attention on the attack and flashed into the space behind her, where he intended on knocking her into the ground and then reveal that she was lying to everyone, before Sunset vanished from where she was standing, much to his surprise.

The moment Quitela turned around, as he knew an attack from behind would be the way to go, Sunset appeared some distance away from him and her arrival caused him to jump into the air, to smite her with another attack, but that was when Sunset raised her right arm and punched Quitela in the chest, sending him flying through the air until he crashed into a rock wall, one that collapsed on top of him. Sunset knew what it looked like, that she hadn't held back and likely ended the God of Destruction for claiming that she lied to everyone, but those that knew her understood that she had actually held back, using the lowest amount of her power as she could possibly use, and that had been enough to take her opponent out. After a moment or two she raised her left hand and the rubble glowed for a second, where she moved the pieces out of the way and gently extracted Quitela from where he had been resting, revealing that his body was bruised and that he had some broken bones, which was to be expected when she considered the power she had used against him, before Sunset set him down near her and let her magical aura disappear. In the following instant Sunset raised her right hand and readied herself, which was when a white aura wrapped around Quitela's entire body, though at the same time many of the gods recognized what she was doing and those that had been erased realized that she had told them the truth.

"D... Damn it... I'm going to be... erased again," Quitela stated, showing that, while he was in pain from Sunset's attack, that he also recognized the technique that being used on him at the moment and understood that he had been wrong to question both Sunset and the Grand Priest, since it was costing him his existence, before he gave a weak chuckle as he focused on the being standing in front of him, "Well then... I guess this is goodbye, Lady Sunset."

"That is where you're wrong, Quitela... Greater Healing!" Sunset replied, though instead of erasing him, like some of the gods thought she'd do, she cast the spell she had been preparing and a white light washed over Quitela's body, where all of his wounds healed before his eyes, even though he was confused as to what just happened, "I may be the Queen of All now, and I might command the same power and fear that my predecessors had, but I do have some aspects that they were lacking, and by that I mean compassion and restraint."

"I... I understand, your majesty." Quitela said, though while he was surprised that Sunset didn't just erase him on the spot, for what he did before the tournament started, what he did during the tournament, and his challenge to her just now, he was somewhat happy that he was being given a chance, even if he intended on continuing to do what he did once he and his fellow gods returned to their universe.

"I'm glad you understand." Sunset said, where she lowered her hand and stopped the spell, not that it mattered since Quitela's body was fully healed anyway, before she turned towards the rest of the assembled gods, as they knew that she had more to tell them and that they had been interrupted by Quitela's outburst, "Well then, onto the next order of business. Rainbow, are you ready?"

"I am." Rainbow replied, to which she stepped forward and put some distance between herself and the rest of the group she had been standing with, as she knew that their universe didn't have a God of Destruction now, not with Sunset becoming the Queen of All, and that she was the one that would be taking the empty throne.

Sunset nodded her head and raised her right arm again, though this time around she focused on something else as a dark purple aura wrapped around Rainbow, which was the moment that the revived gods noticed that she was using the Avatar of Destruction, a form they hadn't seen for a long time, before her entire body was covered. A few moments went by before the aura disappeared, though when it did Rainbow's attire didn't have bits of energy rolling off it, a sign that someone was using one of the Avatar states, and seemed to be normal, though the stripes on her collar were all different colors, just like a rainbow, and the symbol in front of her neck was a red lightning bolt. Her sash and belt remained the same, save for the symbols on her sash becoming a line of three bolts, just like her collar, while her baggy pants became rainbow colored as well, only in a swirl pattern, instead of going with the type that Belmod had for his attire. Her power, now that she was finally taking the empty throne and accepting the position she was fated to have, reached the levels of an actual God of Destruction, surprising some of the Destroyers by the sheer power she now wielded, while at the same time Beerus, Chronoa, Whis, and Shin smiled, showing that they were proud of her.

While all this was going on, however, Sunset noticed that Champa was shocked that Rainbow, who was effectively his niece since he was Beerus' brother, was being elevated to the level that he was on, but he said nothing as the rest of the energy that had embraced Rainbow disappeared at long last, allowing them to focus on what was happening.

"All hail Rainbow Dash, God of Destruction for Universe 13." Sunset said, though she had to smile as well, because while she had done a good job making sure the balance of their universe was where it was supposed to be, even if they had to enter the Tournament of Power thanks to some of her decisions, she also knew that Rainbow, having been trained by four different godly beings, would do just fine.

"I promise to do my best to live up to the standards you set for me." Rainbow stated, though at the same time she smiled, because she had been waiting for this moment to happen for a long time, since she first learned what the Avatar of Destruction meant for her, even if it happened in an entirely different manner that what she was expecting, and she made sure to bow her head in respect.

Sunset knew that Rainbow would work hard to prove that she was a good God of Destruction, since her father was Beerus and she had been trained to take this position for a long time, and she also knew that Rainbow would be able to match what she did for their universe, to which she turned around and returned to her throne, where she sat down and faced the gods that were gathering around her in their universal groups.

"Now then, there is something else I wish to discuss before everyone heads home," Sunset said, where she noticed that she had the undivided attention of the Gods of Destruction, their Kaioshin, and the Angels, including the mortals that were interested in what else she wanted to talk about, especially since she was new to being the ruler of the multiverse and likely needed some time to get used to things, "Part of the reason that the Tournament of Power was held in the first place, besides providing entertainment for the bored Kings of All, is because a number of universes haven't developed to the level that they were expecting, so I would like the gods who watch over the lower ranking universes to put forth some effort to improve the living situations of their universes and raise their mortal levels. In fact, since they're good at keeping the balance of their own universes, I would like the gods of the higher ranking universes to take some time and assist their fellow gods in raising the mortal levels of the lower ranking universes, so that life can flourish all over the multiverse."

"You... want them... to help us?" Champa asked, as he was surprised by the request that Sunset was making, since she was asking that Liquiir, Geene, Arack, and Iwne take some time out of their own schedules to assist the gods of the nine universes that had been fighting in the Tournament of Power.

"Yes, that is what I said." Sunset replied, knowing that many of the gods had to be shocked by this, since they were used to doing things their own way, and she knew that change was necessary for some of the universes, especially Universe 9, since they were the lowest of the thirteen at the moment, before she considered something, "Grand Priest, how long does it usually take for any significant change in a universe's mortal level to occur, regardless of whether it increased or decreased?"

"Anywhere from a few years to five hundred years," the Grand Priest answered without delay, as he had been left with the responsibility to oversee most of the universes, since the Kings of All preferred playing their games and rarely cared to do their job, hence the reason he was able to answer so quickly, "had it not been for the Tournament of Power, and Tirek's sudden arrival, I would have told them about any changes to the thirteen mortal levels in about one year's time. In fact, some of them might have been getting ready to make some significant changes before the tournament was scheduled, so if you give them this year the mortal levels of the nine universes that fought against each other might improve, though there is the chance that some might decrease as well."

"Is that so?" Sunset asked, as that was something she wasn't expecting, that the next check up on the universes wasn't for another year and that there was potential for some of the mortal levels to improve, though as the Grand Priest nodded his head, to confirm his statement, she turned towards the other Angels, or rather the ones that had been watching over the universes that had been erased earlier, "Angels of the revived universes, are there any mortals that have the potential to replace the current God of Destruction that each of you is guiding and teaching at the moment?"

It was a simple question, an inquiry to see if the Angels had spotted any mortals that might make better Destroyer Gods than the ones they were currently working with, and while Heles, Mosco, or rather Mule as the Grand Priest pointed out the robotic suit's pilot's name was, Quitela, Champa, and Rumshi were surprised by the question, while Belmod, who wasn't included in this since his universe hadn't been erased, remained silent, because he already had a replacement that he was currently training at the moment.

"I know of only a single warrior, in all of Universe 2, that has the potential to do so." Sour, the Angel of Universe 2, said, being the first one to answer the question, while at the same time indicating that the Angels were definitely looking for any warriors that might replace their students, even if some didn't find any.

"Universe 3 actually has three warriors who might be able to replace Lord Mule." Camparri stated, though his tone revealed that he did enjoy spending time with both Mule and Ea, the Kaioshin of their universe, and that his search was just in case something happened to his Destroyer God.

"I have seen at least five warriors who might be able to take Lord Quitela's place," Cognac, the Universe 4 Angel, added, where Sunset glanced at him for a moment, silently asking if any of those potential candidates had been on the team that Quitela had brought with him, to which the Angel shook his head.

"We had five great warriors and you didn't tell me about them?!" Quitela exclaimed, because he couldn't believe what he was hearing, as one or more of them might have been able to turn the tide against the other universes while they were fighting each other, especially if they had the potential to replace him.

"I offered my advice to you, Lord Quitela, and you went with your hidden warriors and cheap tactics." Cognac replied, showing that he didn't think much care for the underhanded tactics that his universe had used in the tournament, while also informing Sunset that Quitela really had problems listening to those that were above him.

"Before today I observed no warriors that could challenge Champa's position," Vados said, which seemed to earn a sigh of relief from Champa, who believed that he was in the clear, despite the fact that he missed part of what his Angel had said, "however, after witnessing the Tournament of Power, and how our warriors fought, there might be one or two, with the proper training, that could replace him."

"There might be one potential warrior in our universe, but I haven't had time to confirm or deny my findings," Mojito added, while at the same time Sidra wiped some sweat off his forehead, apparently believing that he was in the clear like Champa had been, though Sunset understood that the Angel actually wanted to see if this potential warrior had the ability to become the next God of Destruction for Universe 9, and possibly raise it's mortal level at the same time.

"And I've seen one or two warriors that might be at that level," Cus, the Angel of Universe 10, finished, though her tone revealed that she enjoyed her time with Rumshi and Gowasu, as she had been sad when they were erased and she was happy to have them back, so having to replace one of them, even just thinking about it, saddened her a little.

"I see, so each universe that was erased has at least one mortal warrior capable of replacing the current God of Destruction, if properly trained." Sunset commented, as that was some unexpected news, because she figured that one or two universes had someone that could replace the current Destroyer God, but she could work with this, "Well then, this makes things much more interesting. Gods of Destruction from the erased universes, I will give each of you the time between now and the next check up date, which is a year according to the Grand Priest, to work hard and raise the mortal levels of your universe before the appointed time arrives. If you manage to improve your level by a significant amount, you shall keep your position as the Destroyer God for your universe, until you feel that it's time to retire, but if your level remains the same, or even goes down, then you will forfeit that right and start training your replacement."

"You're... considering replacing us?" Sidra asked, because that was something that he, and the other gods, weren't expecting to hear, especially since Sunset was so new to being the ruler of the multiverse and didn't know anything that Lord Zeno had done before his death.

"Of course she is," Liquiir answered, though he understood what was going on, that Sunset was picking up the work that the Kings of All had started and was taking a different path than her predecessors did, as she could have simply erased the Destroyer Gods that had failed and replaced them, but she was giving them the chance to prove themselves before she had the Angels locate and train their potential replacements, "If a God of Destruction can't do their job, which is maintaining balance while also eliminating threats to their universe, and spend their time chasing their own pursuits, such as playing games all the time, eating tons of food from across the various planets of their universe, or whatever they do instead of doing their job, then it makes since that she would replace an insufficient God of Destruction with someone who can get the job done. This, of course, doesn't mean that you have to give up your pursuits, since even gods need to have something to do with their free time, but a Destroyer's focus should be on maintaining balance in their universe, working alongside their Kaioshin to ensure the growth of their universe, and not their own desires."

"Trust me, I don't want to replace any of you," Sunset said, returning the attention of the gods to her, while at the same time she noticed that the Grand Priest seemed like he approved of what she was doing, as it was entirely different than what the Kings of All had decided to do when faced with this situation, "but if you can't perform your duties, and help your universes grow, then I'll have no choice but to find replacements for those that fail to raise their mortal level. That's all I have to say for now, so all of you are free to head back to your universes or converse with your fellow gods for some time, but if you need to ask me something I'll be here for a few more minutes, before I head back to my new palace and get situated in my new role."

The Gods of Destruction looked at each other for a moment, clearly debating what they should do now that they had been given a new task, before some of them, Quitela, Champa, and Sidra to be exact, had the Grand Priest return them, their Angels and their Kaioshin to their various universes, showing that they might not care about asking the others for help. Liquiir, seeing them do that, actually sighed for a moment before he focused on the gods that were still around them, because at the very least the ones that remained were willing to listen to any of the hints that he and the three other Destroyers that had raised their mortal levels to the point where they were excluded from the tournament. Even Rainbow, despite the decent mortal level that her universe had, thanks to Sunset's actions when she was the God of Destruction, walked over to them and listened to what sort of tips the four Destroyers could offer those that were willing to listen at the moment, showing that they would need some time to get their thoughts in order before they could truly help the others raise the levels of their universes. This pleased Sunset, because while it appeared that some of the Gods of Destruction didn't care about what she had said, and that might lead to her replacing them in the future, she was happy to see that the rest of the Destroyers and their Kaioshin were willing to listen, as the ones with the high mortal levels were offering some help to those that had been dragged into the tournament.

There was hope for the multiverse, in the sense that the existing Gods of Destruction and their Kaioshin might be able to work in harmony with the other gods of the various universes, and she was eager to see if the few gods that had left would be able to raise their mortal levels on their own, otherwise she would have to replace them at some point in the future, after the next check up anyway.

After a few minutes the Angels declared that their gods were ready to go home, to which the Grand Priest had them all gather in their various groups once more and waved his hands, where he and Sunset watched as the groups of gods disappeared from the World of the Void, heading back to their universes to resume their lives and their duties. Once that was done, and they were left alone with the various bodyguards that served whoever ruled the multiverse, the Grand Priest turned his attention to the ruined antechamber and waved his hand, picking up the pieces before putting it back together, just in case Sunset wanted to use it in the future, before he stored it in whatever dimension he stored his scepter and other items in. The instant that was done Sunset got up from where she was sitting and the Grand Priest walked over to her as the bodyguards appeared behind them, which was the moment that they lifted into the air and vanished from the World of the Void, leaving behind a ruined fighting stage that would be taken care of in the future. A few seconds later they appeared outside the palace that the Present and Future Zeno had ruled from, and lived in, where the Grand Priest walked forward and lead the way inside, only for the bodyguards to back off as Sunset followed after him, as if knowing that it would be best if they stayed back for now.

This time, as they walked into the palace and headed towards the 'throne' area, Sunset looked around the inside of the palace and found that it wasn't the best in the world, meaning that she was going to have to make some changes here and there to make it more to her liking, but for now there was something else they needed to talk about.

"I'm impressed that you came up with that idea, in such a short period of time," the Grand Priest said, revealing that he was both a little surprised and incredibly happy by her decision, since it was entirely different from what the Present and Future Zenos would have done, "Are you sure that the Gods of Destruction and their Kaioshin will go with what you say and work with the gods of the other universes?"

"Some seem to be willing to give it a try, and some don't seem to care." Sunset commented, as she had thought about that when she told the gods what she wanted of them, especially since they had some incentive to actually work hard to improve the mortal level of their universes, otherwise she would replace them in due time if they failed, "Like I said, I don't want to replace any of them with someone else, but if they can't perform their duties, and spend their time chasing their own pursuits and desires, then I'll have no choice but to make sure the Angels find a suitable replacement for those that fail to raise their mortal level."

"Speaking of which, what will you do about your universe?" the Grand Priest inquired, as he was referring to the fact that Celestia only seemed to accept the position as Sunset's Angel when Sunset became the God of Destruction, no doubt to continue her lessons and teach her the spells she didn't know about, "Celestia and Twilight, if memory serves, only took on their current roles when you first became the God of Destruction for your universe, but now Rainbow is taking over and it's only a matter of time until Celestia decides to retire from her position."

"I honestly doubt Celestia would do that, after holding the position for such a short period of time," Sunset replied, but even as she said that she had to admit that the Grand Priest was making her think about what was going on in her home universe, especially since Rainbow wasn't the only one to manifest an Avatar of some kind, "but, now that I put some more thought into it, Twilight has been a little upset over her position as the Kaioshin, since that time I had to wipe out an entire galaxy to preserve the rest of the universe and the process of reseeding the entire galaxy ate up a lot of her study time. Applejack, on the other hand, seems like an ideal Kaioshin, since she's been trained by Shin and the others from Universe 7, so maybe we should let Celestia retire, either actually retiring and enjoying herself or letting her step up to a new position, and Twilight could take her place as the Angel for my home universe, allowing Applejack to ascend to being the Kaioshin and Rainbow's counterpart god."

"That sounds like a plan." the Grand Priest said, though he wasn't surprised that Sunset would suggest maybe raising Celestia to a new level to open a position for Twilight to take a more meaningful role that would let her study more and, at the same time, keep Rainbow in check, while also giving Applejack the chance to reach the level of a Kaioshin at last.

"Of course we can only do that if you have eighteen kids and not nineteen." Sunset commented, to which the two of them stopped for a moment, as there was something they needed to discuss in private, away from the other gods, and this was the best time to do so, "You know, that's been bugging me for a while. Where are the other six Angels?"

"Back when there were eighteen universes, and not the twelve you knew before your universe became official, Lord Zeno got upset over something and took his rage out on six of the universes," the Grand Priest explained, as he knew that Sunset must have heard this tale at some point in the past, no doubt from Whis and Beerus, considering how close she was to the God of Destruction and Angel of universe 7, but he wanted to make sure she knew everything before he told her what she wanted to know, "I managed to quell his anger for a moment, enough to recall the Angels of Universes 13 through 18, and got them out of the way before their universes were wiped out, but since they had no Gods of Destruction to guide and watch over I put them on leave until I could figure out what to do with them. This isn't public knowledge, as in only your predecessor and the Angels knew this, but there is a planet that both my children and I call home, which is where the six Angels that lost their universes have been resting for the millions of years that have passed since those six universes were destroyed. It's also where the Angels of the universes that were erased during the Tournament of Power would have gone, to rejoin their brothers and sisters until I could find a new task for them, but then Tirek stepped in and caused everything to turn on it's head... and, at the same time, your wish on the Super Dragon Balls was able to reach the lost universes, almost as if the Dragon of the Gods understood that you wanted all the universes brought back."

"I see, so they have been on a forced vacation since the erasure of their universes," Sunset said, because based on how quickly her predecessors were to anger, and that included how quickly both versions of him were to react when something happened, her original guess was that the Angels had been caught off guard and had vanished with their universes, but she was relieved to hear that they had survived, "Am I correct in assuming that you have been keeping the six inactive Angels up to date with what's been going on in the multiverse?"

"Yes, I have been keeping them up to date since that event happened," the Grand Priest replied, though he had to smile for a moment, as Sunset was proving to be a much better ruler than her predecessors, because she actually cared about the beings that were under her, especially ones she had never met before, and was trying to improve the mortal levels of the various universes, "I know a few of them weren't too happy when they heard that so may of their brothers and sisters might be joining them in the near future, when I told them about the Tournament of Power, but they might be happy to hear that not only did all of the universes survive the tournament, but their individual universes were also brought back as well. You do realize that, by bringing back the six universes that Lord Zeno erased, that you also brought back the original Universe 13, which would then make the universe you came from Universe 19."

"So the number changes. I can live with that." Sunset stated, because she was more focused on the fact that she was able to bring the other six universes back, though at the same time she knew that the only one that might have a problem with the change in her universe's number might be Rainbow, since it was now her universe to watch over, "Grand Priest, how long would it take for the six Angels to make their way to their restored universes, find their Gods of Destruction and the Kaioshin, inform them of everything they missed out on, and then get themselves ready for an audience with not only myself, since I would like to meet them, but a summit with the other gods so i can announce their return?"

"It depends on how soon you want to see them." the Grand Priest answered, because all the gods were used to dropping anything they were doing and coming to this world whenever the King of All, and then the Kings of All when the Future Lord Zeno joined them, called on them, but with Sunset in charge things would be different, "If you wanted to see them immediately, I could have them here in the next hour, giving them little time to understand what's going on and leaving them with a number of questions that you would have to answer. If you wanted to give them some time to speak with their Angels, so they can better understand the situation, I would recommend anywhere from a single day to five at the most, which gives them plenty of time to go over what's happened since their universes were erased."

"Is that so?" Sunset inquired, as she would have expected that going over what happened, over millions of years since their universes were erased, would have taken a lot longer than five days, but at the same time that meant that there might be a chance that these gods were different from some of the current gods, "Very well then, you may contact the six Angels and inform them that I would like to see them, their Gods of Destruction, and the Kaioshin of their universes that I would like to meet with them in five day's time, giving them more than enough time to understand everything that's happened over the years and get them ready for the changes I've implemented already. Once that's done we need to head back to my home universe... I just remembered what Pinkie promised before we were brought to the World of the Void, and its unwise to upset her by missing one of her parties."

The Grand Priest tilted his head for a moment, as he had no idea what Sunset was talking about, which caused her to smile as she held a hand out towards the open space to her right and focused for a moment, where a viewing screen, sort of like the one an Angel's scepter could conjure, appeared before them, and, just like Sunset expected, she found that Ponyville was hosting one of the largest celebrations in it's history.

"Wh... What is this?" the Grand Priest asked, because he knew many things about the inhabitants of the various universes and the powerful warriors that had taken part in the tournament, but he had to admit that he must have missed seeing something like this, before his confusion was raised even further when he noticed Pinkie turn towards them and wave at them, like she knew that someone was watching her.

"This is one of Pinkie's infamous parties," Sunset replied, though at this point in time she was sure that nothing Pinkie did would surprise her at this point, not after everything she had seen since she became a God of Destruction, before she turned towards the Grand Priest again, "a celebration of the fact that we survived the Tournament of Power and managed to save the multiverse, though she wouldn't tell everyone that, since knocking the universe would have been at stake would cause panic, so she likely told them they did something epic and everyone is celebrating."

"Your universe, and Universe 7, continue to surprise me." the Grand Priest stated, though he meant it in a good way, since it was Son Goku's attitude that had saved so many universes from being instantly erased by the Kings of All, giving them the chance to fight for their survival, and he had a list of the surprises that Sunset's universe had given him since he started observing it, where he had another item to add to his ever growing list.

Sunset nodded her head in agreement, as there were things about her own universe that had surprised her when she first encountered them, before the Grand Priest moved to the side and summoned his scepter, where he contacted the six Angels that had been waiting for a new task for millions of years and informed them of Sunset's decision, where she noted that he kept the fact that Lord Zeno had been replaced a secret for now. She guessed that they were going to tell the six groups the news when they arrived for the meeting she wanted to have with them, which was fine since it gave her time to focus on the loose ends she needed to clean up, namely the cursed gauntlet that Tirek had found and the stones that held the souls of Nirn's godly beings. The first thing she was going to do was attend Pinkie's party, since it would be rude of her to not be there, and have some fun before the day ended, then she was going to get some well deserved sleep before she sought out Discord, who was keeping the gauntlet safe for her. Before she officially started her duties as the Queen of All, and learned what she needed to do from the Grand Priest, she was going to revive Nirn and destroy the gauntlet, all to restore the planet to it's former glory, and then she would leave everything to Rainbow and Applejack, as she had the feeling that they would be able to perfect her work and raise the mortal level of their universe to greater heights.

Time would tell what the other gods did, and if they were able to improve their own mortal levels as well, but Sunset was hoping that they would listen to her advice and work with each other, otherwise her threat of replacement would become a reality, but for now she was going to focus on the party and her mission... and then, once all that was said and done, she could focus on her new job and whatever she needed to do to get it done.

Aftermath: Restoration

Sunset let out a yawn as she climbed out of the bed that she had been sleeping in and stretched her arms, where she found that she was in the same room that Twilight had given her, back when she returned from her adventure with Starlight and first took on the mantle as their universe's God of Destruction. Pinkie's party had been intense, which was common when they were celebrating something fantastic, like saving all of the known universes from being erased, and she was sure that a number of people were passed out all over Ponyville, save for people like her or Sombra. According to what she discovered being an Arrancar meant that Sombra couldn't get drunk and that he didn't need to sleep very much, which usually meant he meditated or actually got some much needed sleep, but that didn't stop him from having fun with Yoruichi, who was happy to see him return to her in one piece, despite his new attire. Normally she would be surprised by something like that, but her universe was home to a Supreme Kai of Time, a God of Destruction, a Kaioshin, four directional Kai, a God of Chaos and his son, and it gave rise to her, who had been a Destroyer God before becoming the Queen of All, so the fact that Sombra was now the God of Death didn't surprise her one bit.

Just remembering her new title made her look over at the stand where she kept her attire whenever she slept in this room, seeing the collar and the sash that bared the symbol for 'All', because despite how she acted after ending Tirek's very existence, and how she had impressed the Grand Priest, she was still surprised that she now ruled over the entire multiverse and the gods that watched over each universe. She was sure that she could do the job, if her first actions were any indication, but she was still new to this position and needed whatever lessons the Grand Priest could offer her, since he was the only one that knew anything about the power she possessed and her new duties. Once she thought about that she let out a sigh as she pulled the collar off of the stand and slipped it over her shirt, before making sure that the sash was put on as well, once more looking like the Queen of All she had been when she first emerged from her destroyed attack and started the final battle with Tirek. It had been quite the battle, since they both were wielding the power that she now possessed, and it was only because of the spirits of the slain Kings of All that she was able to beat Tirek, as they weakened him to the point where her attack could obliterate his body, and then they disappeared, content to let her watch over the multiverse as the Queen of All.

She let out another sigh as she pushed that recent memory back where it belonged, which had been just yesterday, and focused on what she was about to do, to which she turned around and walked out of the room that she would likely never return to, not with the palace she now possessed, and when she walked out into the hallway she noticed that the Grand Priest was standing outside her room, to the right of the door.

"Right, I forgot that the Angels don't need to sleep." Sunset commented, because while she had been told that fact when she met Whis, back when he and Beerus first came to Equus with Rainbow and Applejack in tow, she had forgotten about it since Celestia wasn't like the other Angels and needed sleep like everyone else, "So, did you like Pinkie's party last night? I never got the chance to ask you if you were having fun, since we separated from each other while we were there, though I have to assume that the Kings of All never invited you to partake in their games and whatnot."

"I will admit that it was more lively than I thought it would be." the Grand Priest admitted, as Pinkie had welcomed the two of them the moment they arrived outside Ponyville and beckoned them to join the celebration that was already in full swing, and the various treats that had been offered during the party were better than he was expecting them to be, since he had eaten a few while they were there, "Pinkie Pie... she's an odd one, and she's incredibly powerful in her own way. I can see why one of the things Twilight told me last night was to ignore the temptation to study her in greater detail, as she failed at it and couldn't figure Pinkie out, and I also understand that saying some of the inhabitants of this town are fond of saying, 'it's Pinkie being Pinkie' or something like that."

"She is an odd one, but she is one of the greatest friends anyone could ask for," Sunset said, though as she said that she closed the door behind her and headed down the hallway, intending to head to the ballroom, where whoever was left would be waiting for her arrival, and the Grand Priest fell in behind her.

The Grand Priest nodded his head, showing that he understood what Sunset was talking about, despite the fact that the concept of friendship was entirely new to him, as he followed her down to the ballroom, where they found a number of people up and about already. As Sunset expected she found that Rainbow and Applejack were already up, as Applejack was used to getting up early and that had rubbed off on Rainbow, since they had spent a number of years as sisters in Universe 7, and sitting near them was the rest of their family, as in Beerus, Chronoa, Shin, Whis, and Gale. One would have assumed that Beerus and his fellow gods would have remained in Universe 7, but while he did celebrate a little with his friends from his own universe, since they had survived the tournament and helped restore all the universes, he really wanted to do so with his daughters, and, this was Sunset's personal thought, to get some insight as to how this universe was able to get such a high mortal level and maintain it. Normally Sunset would have answered that question, but since this was Rainbow's universe to watch over now, with Applejack assisting her, she let her replacement do the talking and kept the smile on her face as she and the Grand Priest entered the ballroom. Of course she also noticed that Twilight and Celestia were up as well, and Luna had joined them so she could ask her sister why she wasn't invited to help their universe survive, but she was happy to see that everyone had enjoyed themselves and weren't worrying over the possible erasure of their entire universe anymore.

In fact there was one face she was hoping to see at the moment, Discord to be exact, and sure enough the God of Chaos was sitting at a table with a anthropomorphic hyena that had the same type of wings that Discord had, including the same eyes and a familiar air of power, which meant that he was Diz S. Cooper, Discord's son... and, sitting on the table in front of them, was the gauntlet that had allowed Tirek to invade the World of the Void, and all six stones were still attached to it.

"To think that such an evil creature existed in the multiverse," the Grand Priest commented, though at the same time Sunset nodded her head, because Tirek was one of the most evil beings she had ever encountered, as there was no light in his heart, only pure darkness, and she knew that he would never be a good person, no matter what she and anyone else did to him, "we're fortunate that you destroyed him and erased his very existence, otherwise there's no telling how many planets or universes he would have conquered over his reign."

"We're also lucky that Sunset saved this gauntlet, since it holds the soul of every godly being from Nirn trapped within it's metal," Discord said, showing that he heard the comment, while his expression showed them that he agreed with what they had said, because any bond he had with Tirek had been completely severed when he learned that the planet one of his old friends lived on had been wiped out, and that his friend was dead as well, before he turned towards the gauntlet, or, as Sunset determined, the Mine Stone, "To think that Sheogorath was still alive, trapped in this cursed state and having his powers used in a manner he wouldn't agree with... Tirek got what he deserved, that's all I'll say about him."

"Part of me wishes I could have been there, helping you guys out," Luna stated, as she was interested in the entire tournament as a whole, since it was a chance to see how strong the other universes were while also being the chance to improve one's abilities, before she focused on the gauntlet as well, "but, on the other hand, it sounds like letting those that were displaced by the mirror and Discord's spell was the best idea, otherwise we could have been eliminated before Tirek made his appearance and committed his foul deed."

Sunset knew what Tirek would have done if he succeeded in becoming the ruler of the multiverse, he would have wiped out everything and everyone in an instant, allowing a new multiverse to be seeded for him to toy with, where he would likely torment the new Gods of Destruction and their people until he grew bored of them and started over. It was for the best that he had been wiped out, to save the multiverse from that level of destruction and abuse, but she pushed that thought away and focused on something else, as there was a reason she hadn't gone back to her new palace once Pinkie's part had finished.

"With the gauntlet in hand we can restore Nirn to what it had been before it's destruction," Sunset stated, causing the assembled warriors and gods to turn towards her for a moment, because there was something that she needed to tell them before she got started on trying to fix the mess that Tirek created, "Before I went to bed last night I called the Great Clock and spoke with Orvus, our Supreme Kai of Time, and he's agreed to help us restore Nirn to it's former glory, since he even told me that it wasn't supposed to be destroyed when Tirek wiped it out, meaning it was supposed to have a shining future that was stolen from it. He's also agreed to meet us near the area that Nirn rests in, so he can work his magic at the source of the problem and not from the Great Clock, but not everyone has to come with me, the Grand Priest, and Discord when we go to revive Nirn, so all of you are free to stay here and relax until you're ready to head home."

"Actually, I'd like to come with you." Chronoa said, though her statement surprised no one, as she was the Supreme Kai of Time for Universe 7 and it was rare that any of them took the time to see each other, as all of the gods that were charged with watching over time were generally busy and couldn't afford it, hence why she created the Time Patrol to give herself some personal time, even if she dealt with the larger threats herself, "I'd like to see Orvus again and maybe assist him in reversing the damage that's been caused... after all, having two Supreme Kais of Time working would be much better than one taking on such a challenge on their own."

Sunset guessed that Chronoa was right, that by lending Orvus her power they would be able to do the job quickly and not suffer from having to reverse the damage that Tirek caused, and she wasn't surprised when Beerus, Shin, Whis, and both Rainbow and Applejack agreed to go with them, though while most of their warriors decided to stay behind, and get some rest, Rarity decided to join them as well. She knew the reason behind Rarity's decision, as the Soul Stone that Tirek had talked about housed the soul of the Emerald Herald, someone that Rarity knew from Drangleic, the place she was sent to by the crystal mirror, and she was hoping to restore her friend to her former life as well. Sombra, despite having an entire kingdom that he needed to return to with Yoruichi, stated that they would remain here for some time and say goodbye to them when they returned, while at the same time Chrysalis, who had grown used to a life of roaming the stars thanks to her travels, informed them that she'd be waiting for Ratchet and the others to come pick her and Starlight up, so they could resume their latest adventure. With the main group decided, and the gauntlet was collected by Discord, they walked outside and headed into the backyard of the castle, where they would be free to do what they wanted without having to worry about others see them, before the Grand Priest stepped forward, which was where he summoned a square barrier, much like the cube-shaped ship that Whis had used for Champa's tournament, and covered everyone in it, before lifting them into the air and heading off into space, towards Nirn's resting place.

The journey through space, while being quick in some aspects, was met with silence as everyone that was coming to witness the planet's revival kept quiet as they either thought about what they were doing or what they, as individuals, were going to do when they got back home. Sunset, of course, kept quiet as she thought about the friends that she had made on Nirn, when she was trying to stop Tirek the first time around, and that she should have visited them once her adventure with Starlight was over, because maybe she could have noticed where her foe was hiding sooner. She knew that such a thing didn't matter in the long run, since the outcome of their battle would have been the same, but it would have been nice to prevent Nirn's destruction, to keep her friends and the other people who called Nirn home alive, instead of them being wiped out. Her battle with Tirek had reshaped the land of Skyrim, the land the two of them had landed in, before branching out into the other provinces, breaking the ground and destroying cities, including causing a volcano to erupt once more and ruin more of the land it was located in, so she felt it was unfair for them to suffer another hardship after what Tirek had done to them, but she aimed to set things right. Her thoughts were interrupted as Twilight pointed out into the area of space that was ahead of them, where Sunset raised her head and found that they were coming to a stop as they neared their destination, especially since they were close to where Orvus was floating.

Orvus was one of the Zoni, beings made of pure bio-energy that were quite skilled at using the energies of space and time to do whatever they were tasked with doing, and while they couldn't fully appear in this dimension they did have metal castings that allowed them to float and do what they needed to do, though Orvus was the brightest of the Zoni, he was the only one that had a mouth, and his powers were far beyond what the others possessed, and it was he who created the Great Clock, in the center of this universe, earning him the position as the Supreme Kai of Time.

"This is where Nirn used to be." Sunset commented, to which she got up from where she was sitting and approached the edge of the cube that they were standing in, where the Grand Priest let the edge shift around her and allowed her to step out into the space in front of them, while Chronoa followed after her, before she turned towards the god that was floating nearby, "Orvus, we meet again. How have you been since our last encounter?"

"Busy either correcting inconsistencies in the time stream," Orvus replied, because there were a number of mortals in this universe that were tampering with time, by either using a time machine or gaining the power to control time in some way, and he had to make sure none of them did anything that would result in a disaster happening, before he let out a sigh and bowed his head slightly, "Lady Sunset, it appears that you have been elevated to a higher level. Forgive me for not noticing until this moment."

"It's okay, I'm still getting used to being the Queen of All." Sunset said, as she knew that it was hard to imagine that she, who had once been a God of Destruction, had the potential to rise above her predecessors' power and take control of the entire multiverse, while also gaining the power to erase anything and anyone instantly, if she determined that they were a threat to a single universe or the multiverse as a whole, "Chronoa, the Supreme Kai of Time for Universe 7, heard what you were going to be doing and offered to come along, to assist you in restoring Nirn to what it had been before Tirek wiped it out."

"Is that so? Well, a second God of Time would make things happen faster," Orvus stated, showing that he had been lost in thought and hadn't noticed Chronoa until this moment, showing that, despite the creation of his own force to keep the time streams safe, which Nefarious was assisting him with, he was still busy and his mind was preoccupied with what he needed to do when he got back to the Great Clock, "Chronoa, are you ready to begin?"

Chronoa nodded her head and the two of them floated away from Sunset, where they braced themselves and let their energies gather around them, which was the moment that the area that Nirn had been resting in shimmered as the two Supreme Kai of Time worked on what they were doing. Sunset watched as time seemed to reverse, as the various fragments of Nirn glowed with the energies that the pair were using and started to pull themselves back to the area in front of them, and it wasn't long before she noticed what she wanted to see, which was the planet that she knew about taking shape before their eyes. The pair were able to bring back the entire planet in a matter of moments, where Sunset noticed that there were purple lines going all over the planet that seemed to be originating from a single spot, which had to be where Tirek tested the power of his Power Stone before he departed from Nirn, and, thanks to the power that the pair were using, the lines were receding to where Tirek had been. That did present a slight problem, because since they were reversing time there was the chance that Tirek would still hanging around and that he might lash out at them if he noticed them heading towards Syrim, but if that was the case either she or Rainbow would take him out. It wasn't long before the various lines and destruction receded, restoring the planet to what it had been before Tirek blew it apart, and when the deed was done, and Nirn had returned to normal, Orvus and Chronoa retracted their energies and lowered their arms, allowing them to turn back towards Sunset for a moment.

"The deed is done, Nirn has been restored." Orvus said, quickly confirming what Sunset was thinking, even though it was easy to figured that out from simply looking down at the planet in front of them, before he readied himself so he could return to the Great Clock, "We've restored the planet to the point before Tirek destroyed it, along with bringing back everyone who didn't perish in the time before the explosion, but it's up to you to determine whose left."

"I know, I was hoping to check the planet myself," Sunset replied, as she wanted to see how many people had been alive before Tirek destroyed the planet, because that would determine what they were going to do next, as there could be enough survivors to justify keeping Nirn or there could be no one and they would have to permanently destroy the planet, though either way the universe would be balanced, "Thanks for your help, Orvus."

Orvus nodded his head and disappeared from the area he had been floating in, once more confirming that he really must be busy in the Great Clock, but at the same time Sunset and Chronoa waited for the cube to catch up to them and cover them once more, before the Grand Priest descended down towards the province that Sunset was interested in visiting at the moment, the snowy one that was known as Skyrim. As they flew through the sky, however, she took a few moments to stare at some of the provinces that were resting around Skyrim, as she could tell that Cyrodiil, the province to the south of their target, was missing the Imperial City, which had collapsed during the earthquakes that had been cause by Tirek unleashing his power the first time around, back when she fought to save this world. Off to the northeast she spotted the volcano known as Red Mountain, which was still spewing more lava and smoke thanks to their battle, covering more of Morrowind in the process, though she was sure that the people who called that land home had their ways around such a thing happening and were living well, despite the conditions that were around them. The other provinces, from what she could tell at a glance, seemed to be fine, but each of them had likely suffered some damage from the battle with Tirek and were still trying to rebuild, just like the people of Cyrodiil had built a few smaller cities around the center of their province, no doubt to replace their lost city.

A few moments later they flew over the border she was waiting for and stared out at Skyrim once more, remembering the adventures she had gone through to gain the power to stop the world from being destroyed, and found that High Hrothgar was destroyed, just like her memories told her, while the majestic Whiterun had been reduced to a crater, thanks to a powerful attack that Tirek had fired at it, but she was fortunate that everyone had been evacuated before their battle had gotten serious.

"Sunset, is that..?" Twilight asked, pointing off to the east of where Whiterun just to rest, where everyone looked at the large city that was constructed around a fort, one that had been rebuilt and improved upon to make sure it didn't fall apart anytime soon, though while most of the group had no idea what they were looking at Sunset smiled, as she recognized it almost immediately.

"Yeah, Fellglow Keep, or, as it's more commonly called these days, Fellglow Hold." Sunset replied, as this had been where she had based her army back when she was fighting Tirek, which had originally started out as a home for refugees from the areas that her foe had wiped out, before expanding into the army that followed her orders, and she noticed that the flags baring her Cutie Mark were still flying, "Grand Priest, put us down outside the walls."

The Grand Priest nodded his head and directed the cube down to where Sunset wanted them to land, though once they had touched down he waved his hand and the barrier disappeared, allowing everyone to touch the ground as they looked at the planet that Sunset had been sent to. While they did that, and spread out a little, Sunset focused her mind and instantly discovered that the planet was suffering without the Nine Divines and the Daedric Princes that kept the world in balance, which meant that it was a good thing they had brought the gauntlet with them. Discord seemed to be thinking the same thing, as the next thing he did was hand over the gauntlet to her, where she stared down at it as it floated in front of her, before she sighed and carefully extracted two of the six stones, only to have the Mind Stone float over to Discord, since it made sense for him to hold onto Sheogorath, and the Soul Stone floated over to Rarity, so she could hold onto her friend as well. Once that was done, and she knew that the rest of the group was ready for what they had come here to do, she turned her attention to the gate they had landed near and approached it, where she found that the guards on the other side were opening it so they could see what was going on.

Most of the guards that protected the nine Holds of Skyrim wore chain mail armor, with different colored clothing on them to set them apart from each other, in addition to shields with their symbols, but Fellglow Hold had been different than the others, as it's color was amber and the emblem was her Cutie Mark, which was why she smiled a bit when she found a pair of guards, wearing the armor of her army, walk out to greet them.

"Hold there travelers, these are mysterious times we live in." one of the guards, a male Nord by the sound of his voice and the body that Sunset could see under the armor, while his partner seemed to be a female Imperial and quietly stood there as she stared at the group that had come to their Hold, "Before we let you into the city we must make sure that you don't pose a threat to the civilians, the Jarl, or to..."

Sunset knew that they were just doing their jobs, as she was sure that many of them remembered living before Tirek destroyed Nirn, some of the likely saw the afterlife that they would be heading towards, and were now shocked by the fact that they were suddenly alive once more, but she wanted to get this visit done with quickly, so she held her right hand out and an ancient wooden staff, one unlike any other in all of Nirn, with a green orb at the top that radiated bits of mana every now and then, appeared before her hand, allowing her to grasp it once more.

"Surely you recognize me now, since only one person was wielding the Staff of Magnus during Tirek's rampage, which reshaped Skyrim and the surrounding provinces." Sunset commented, though she mentally grinned as the guards looked at her with shock in their eyes, as they knew of only one person that could have such a weapon, one that she usually kept locked in a chest, despite the fact that she could summon it whenever she wanted to and never used it since her powers as a God of Destruction had been more than enough.

"L... Lady Sunset Shimmer?!" the guards exclaimed, revealing that they had figured out who was standing before them, as there were only two beings, that everyone in Skyrim knew about, who had horns on their head, one of which was her and the other was Tirek, but she knew that the staff and her sun marking had helped them determine who she was with little effort, before they stood at attention and beckoned for her, and her group, to follow them, "Please, come with us. We will escort you to where Jarl Serana is waiting."

Sunset nodded her head and followed after the guards, with her group following after her and the Grand Priest, but what interested her was that the guards had named Serana as the Jarl of Fellglow Hold, which was strange since she knew that Jarl Korir had been chosen to rule this Hold when Winterhold was utterly destroyed when Tirek destroyed the College of Winterhold, sinking it into the sea with the rest of the once great city. From what she knew Elisif, the former Jarl of Solitude, had been elevated to the rank of Empress, to help unite all the weakened provinces since the battle with Tirek, which made her wonder who had taken over as Jarl in Solitude, as the letter she received after her return to Equus the first time didn't reveal that piece of information. She then pulled herself back to the situation that they were in as they walked down the street of the Hold she had briefly called home, reminding herself that there hadn't been streets when she first took it over, and remembered that there was a mine across the nearby river, where the Orcs were no doubt digging away at the earth and were uncovering more material for the smiths to use in crafting weapons and armor. As they walked she also noticed a few interesting things, as there were a number of Khajiit, cat-like people, and Argonians, lizard-like people, who were now calling the city home, showing that any racism had been tossed aside after the battle with Tirek and that all races were welcome here, which brought a smile to the faces of her group, especially those from Equus.

What caught her interest was the marble statue of a Breton, which was a race of people that looked like Nords, while not having the muscles that Nords had, and generally distinguished themselves by what they were wearing, though unlike the other members of this race the statue had a unicorn's horn on her forehead, she was dressed in some ancient looking armor that was identical to the legendary Dragon Priests that once ruled Skyrim under their dragon masters, and in her right hand rested a stone version of the Staff of Magnus. It was a statue of her from when she was trying to save Nirn, one that she had been told would be crafted at some point in time, and she was surprised to find that it was even here, but at the very least the people had a way of remembering who had saved them from being destroyed. Standing near the statue, dressed in the familiar black and red clothing that Sunset had first met her in, was none other than Serana, one of the most powerful vampires in Skyrim, and the reason she went with vampire and not a normal person, which she had become since she and a few other vampires had been afraid that losing Molag Bal would resort in them expiring and caused them to cure themselves, was because she seemed to have gotten her old powers back, if the orange glow in her eyes was any indication.

The guards had them stop near the statue, which meant that for some time Serana stood in front of it and thought about Sunset, an interesting gesture, before they approached the Jarl of this Hold, who turned her head the moment she heard them coming and seemed to pause when she noticed who was standing near her.

"It's about time you showed up, Sunset Shimmer," Serana said, though at the same time a small smirk appeared on her face as she turned to face the group, where she noticed some odd things as Sunset held her hand out, stopping anyone from doing anything rash, as she was used to this type of behavior from Serana, "I was beginning to worry that you weren't going to show up and deal with Tirek again, since we know he's doing something, even though we're not sure how he escaped from whatever prison you locked him away in."

"He was stealing the powers of the Daedric Princes and the Nine Divines," Sunset replied, to which she stepped forward and stopped when she was near Serana, because right now she had nothing to fear from one of her friends, not with the power she had gained recently, "but you don't have to worry about him anymore. I finally killed him."

"That's a relief, though I hope you made it a slow and painful death." Serana stated, where some of the people behind Sunset seemed surprised that Sunset would call someone like her a friend, considering her personality, but they said nothing as the two stared at each other, "Though you definitely look a lot different than what I remember. What's with the hooves, the ears, the tail, the attire you're wearing, and the other pony related features you have?"

"It's a very long story, one that I don't have the time to tell you and the others." Sunset answered, where she looked around for a moment, because based on what she remembered from the letter she got one of her other friends was the Steward of Hellglow Hold, but right now she didn't see him anywhere, "Where are Bjorn and the others?"

"Despite being my Steward, Bjorn is still a hunter and he tends to hunt with Aela and the Companions." Serana said, though normally when she talked about the Companions she would get a little annoyed, since the group of warriors had some werewolves in their ranks, but these days it seemed like she had grown used to them and actually liked having them around, "Sadly Kodlak died sometime after you disappeared, after your battle with Tirek and after the letter was sent to you, but Vilkas has taken over as Harbinger, until he can find a suitable replacement, and the secret of the Circle being werewolves is out in the open, but everyone in Fellglow Hold has embraced them for who they are, and they, in turn, use their powers to keep the peace that you created, with Bjorn becoming one as well. Raja is still the leader of the Thieves Guild, but right now all their operations are on hold as they made sure all the Holds regain the power they had before Tirek came and shook things up, even though we all know they're waiting for things to settle down so the greatest crime spree in Skyrim's history can begin at last. Fiona, with the return of Molag Bal, regained her vampire powers and started a new coven in Valtheim Towers, just down the road that heads to the east, though I hear they have their own cave that they've dug out and their non-vampire friends keep the road safe, allowing the coven to rest during the day before they head out at night to seek out people that would shatter the peace."

"I take it Molag Bal returned your powers to you as well?" Sunset asked, gesturing to Serana's eyes for a moment, as they were the dead giveaway that she had returned to the state that she had found her in the first time around, though she could determine that if werewolves were accepted in this Hold then so were vampires, especially with a small coven of them down the road from the main city.

"He did, though this time I chose to remain a vampire and call on both the Daedric Princes and the Divines to seek you out and call you back to us," Serana stated, reminding her of the fact that they knew Tirek was at large and that none of them had the power to stop him, not before it was too late anyway, before she considered something, "As for Cicero, he's returned to the Dark Brotherhood and has resumed his position as the Keeper of the Night Mother, though the new Listener, Raja's sister Snowheart, still allows him to do a job every now and then, even if the contracts are still a little low since everyone is still rebuilding. Lydia, however, is busy helping Delphine train the new recruits for this Hold, so she'll be busy for some time, but she'll be happy to know that you had some hand in not only stopping Tirek, but also restoring our world to the point before it was destroyed, because I'm pretty sure something terrible happened."

"You mean besides Tirek stealing the power of all of Nirn's gods?" Sunset inquired, though at the same time she had the gauntlet float over to her once more, as she had shifted it back towards Discord when they first stepped into the city, where she noticed that Serana was staring at it, "Apparently, according to Tirek, the Dwemer created this with the sole purpose of stealing the power of the gods, be they the Divines or the Daedric Princes, and turning the power of six of them into stones that fit in six slots. One reason I came back to Nirn was to revive you guys, since I hated the fact that Tirek got away with destroying your world, while the other reason was to release the souls of the Daedric Princes and the Nine Divines, to restore balance to this world once again."

Serana raised an eyebrow for a moment as Sunset beckoned with her head for a moment, which was when she turned around and headed outside the city that they had been standing in, because what she was going to do next was going to be dangerous, especially when one took into consideration who was trapped inside the gauntlet. When she and her group were outside the city, and she was separated from the group, she pointed the staff at the gauntlet and focused on what she was doing, where cracks started to form in the metal without her having to unleash any of the power that was stored inside the staff, which revealed that her power was far greater than what it had been the last time Serana had seen her. A few seconds went by before she applied a little more pressure with the staff, which was when the gauntlet shattered before their eyes, the fragments turning to dust before they hit the ground, but at the same time the souls that were trapped inside the metal burst into the air and started taking on their true form once more. The wind kicked up for a few seconds as the souls flew through the area that they were in, no doubt because the Daedric Princes were regaining their senses, before Sunset noticed the surge of power as each of them awoke, which was what she was waiting for as a variety of shapes started to form in the space in front of her.

The first Prince that formed was an adult lady that was wearing flowing white robes, with wings that almost looked like they were made of light coming out of her back, and the folds in her robe that allowed them to come out, and a hood that was pulled over her head, but Sunset knew her as Meridia, the Daedric Prince of Life and Infinite Energies. After Meridia formed in front of them a second lady formed beside her, also wearing a robe that flowed in the wind, only being gray colored, but she had no hood over her head and had what appeared to be a circlet that was made out of flowers, with two stones near her, shaped into the image of the sun and moon, revealing that she was Azura, the Daedric Prince of Dusk and Dawn. The next Prince that formed was a large orc that dwarfed the rest of his kind, though he was wearing the leggings version of the orcish armor that was the specialty of the race that worshiped him, while he carried a massive mace that a normal person would have to use two hands to wield in one hand, though Sunset recognized him as Malacath, the Daedric Prince of the Spurned and the Orcs. When Malacath finished forming, and smiled as he realized that he was alive once more, another male appeared before them, a Nord by the looks of it, though he was dressed in fur armor that had been crafted from a slain animal that he had hunted, his head was covered by a large deer skull, and he had a powerful looking bow with a quiver of arrows on his back, labeling him as Hircine, the Daedric Prince of the Hunt.

After Hircine formed a gray dog followed him, which seemed to surprise some of the people behind Sunset, but she knew that it was Barbas, who was technically part of one of the Princes, which was when a man, wearing a green robe that covered half of his chest and had horns coming out of the sides of his head, appeared next to him, a man that she recognized as Clavicus Vile, the Daedric Prince of Bargains and Power.

Once Vile was present, and Barbas barked in a happy tone for a moment, another Prince formed near them, one that took the shape of a decent sized dragon, like two and a half times the size of Sunset, but the sickly green colored scales identified him as Peryite, the Daedric Prince of Pestilence. After Peryite had formed an equally sized Prince appeared next to him, with horns that wrapped around what could be his ears, where his hands and feet were clawed and he only wore a metallic loincloth that was modeled in the shape of a skull, but the dark look in his eyes, and the cue from Serana, revealed that this was Molag Bal, the Daedric Prince of Domination. Another lady, as tall as Azura and Meridia, formed nearby, though while she was also wearing a robe, dark gray colored, there were a few spots of blood on her robe and there was a hint of decay around her, which disappeared after a moment, but that was enough to let Sunset know that she was Namira, the Daedric Prince of Decay and repulsive creatures, like spiders and other insects. A fourth lady appeared not even a few seconds later, though this one wore purple colored robes that had shoulder sections that seemed to be shaped like scales in some manner, with a helmet that covered her head while revealing blue strands of energy that had to be her eyes, but Sunset had to guess that she was Vaermina, the Daedric Prince of Dreams and Nightmares. Oddly enough a fifth lady formed after the previous two, but unlike the others this Prince's robe was separated into two halves, revealing her midriff as it were, she had eight spider legs coming out of her back, a crown made to resemble spider legs on her head, and her eyes were red, though the spider web pattern on her robe revealed that she was Mephala, the Daedric Prince of Lies and Secret Murders.

That was followed by a red skinned creature, wearing an incredibly dangerous suit of armor that was made from one of the strongest metals on Nirn, ebony to be exact, and the blood of a Daedra, the lesser creatures that followed the Princes, though his head wasn't obscured by a helmet and he carried a staff that was shaped like a rose, meaning that he was Sanguine, the Daedric Prince of Debauchery. Following Sanguine was a female warrior that was wearing a complete set of ebony armor, complete with a lush red cape that moved in the wind and a longsword that had to be made of ebony, despite it's blade being golden colored, though the air of darkness she gave off, and the sneer that Molag Bal sent her way, meant she was Boethiah, the Daedric Prince of Deceit and Conspiracy. The next Prince that arrived was a lady with fair skin, though she wore a slightly revealing robe that was opened in the middle in a v-like shape, revealing the sides of her breasts to those that were near her, and two ravens seemed to follow her, causing Sunset to guess that she was Nocturnal, the Daedric Prince of the Night and Darkness, and Patron of the Thieves Guild. Once that was done another Prince formed in front of them, taking the shape of a large man that was dressed in crystalline armor, which covered his arms, legs, and the rest of his body, while carrying a greatsword that he used in battle, but Sunset recognized him without delay, as it was Jyggalag, the Daedric Prince of Order.

Those were the Daedric Princes that had been trapped inside the gauntlet, but before everything was done eight more beings formed near them, the first taking the shape of a large Nord warrior that was dressed up in some of the most impressive armor that anyone had seen, which meant he was Talos, the Hero-God of Mankind. The next Divine to appear near them was an elderly man that was wearing a red robe and seemed to walk with staff of some kind, while possessing an aura of death that was weak at the moment, meaning that he was Arkay, the Divine of Life and Death. Following Arkay was a beautiful lady that was wearing a light blue robe and had flowing blond colored hair, and her breasts were easily two to three sizes bigger than most of the beings that had formed around them, making Sunset guess that she was Dibella, the Divine of Beauty. After that a scholar appeared next to the other Divines, carrying a book in one hand and a scale in the other, while wearing a robe that was half red colored and half blue colored, though upon remembering what else she had learned during her time in Skyrim, even if it was a long time ago, Sunset determined that this was Julinos, the Divine of Wisdom and Logic. The next Divine was a lady that was wearing a blue robe that flowed with the wind, as did her hair when she finished forming, but the smile she gave Sunset was all the confirmation she needed, as this was Kynareth, the Divine of the Heaves, Winds, and Elements, and she was the one that called Sunset to Nirn the first time around, even if Discord might have helped her with that part.

After Kynareth was a motherly looking lady who smiled as soon as she finished forming, with an aura of compassion that was unrivaled by any of the beings that had come before her, and she wore a green robe that was colored red where her shoulders were, which meant she was Mara, the Divine of Love, Fertility, and Compassion. Following Mara was an older man, not as old as Arkay was, who had a white beard and wore a light green robe that flowed in the wind, though with the beings that had already assembled it was easy to determine that he was Stendarr, the Divine of Mercy, Charity, and Justice. A second old man, about the same age as Stendarr, appeared next to his brother, dressed in a robe that was half blue colored and half orange colored, which gave him an air of wealth based on how elegant his attire looked, which meant that he had to be Zenithar, the Divine of Work and Commerce, though he was also the last soul to form before the wind finally died down and returned to normal, despite the fact that Sunset still had four stones to go through.

"Everyone that has been trapped inside Tirek's gauntlet has been freed, but we're not done yet," Sunset said, causing the Daedric Princes and the Divines to give her their full attention, as they knew, in some manner, that she was much stronger than she had been the last time they had seen her, so they said nothing as she floated her three stones up and readied herself for what she was about to do.

A moment after she said that she focused on the Power Stone and shattered it, caused the soul and the power inside to take it's true form once more, which was followed by a large humanoid creature with red skin, which easily towered over the walls of the city, and had form arms that wielded a different weapon, forming near them, but she knew that this was Mehrunes Dagon, the Daedric Prince of Destruction and Change, the one being the First Oblivion Crisis, as Tirek's damage to this world was celled the Second Oblivion Crisis. As soon as Dagon was formed, and said nothing as he moved away from the group, Sunset called up the Reality Stone and repeated the process, only this time the Prince that she freed took the form of a group of eyes, tentacles, and claws that emerged from a black hole in reality, which was appropriate since this was Hermaeus Mora, the Daedric Prince of Knowledge, Memory, and Fate. In that instant, when she was done with the second stone, she nodded her head and Discord stepped forward, shattering the Mind Stone that he had been holding onto, forming a humanoid being, maybe a Nord or an Imperial, who was wearing an interesting suit that was split between two colors, the right side being purple and the left side being orange, but his eyes, which had no pupils, meant that he was Sheogorath, the Daedric Prince of Madness. Once that was done Sunset focused on the Time Stone and broke it, causing the energy of time to rush out and regroup a few steps in front of her, where a being that was currently the same size as her formed, but where many assumed it was a man she realized that it was a dragon taking human form, just like what Trixie did in the tournament, and his scales were bronze colored while he wore an elegant robe that covered his body while leaving holes for his wings and tail, meaning this was Akatosh, the Divine of Time and Father of the Dragons.

And just like that it was over, the Daedric Princes, all seventeen of them, and the Nine Divines were brought back to the world they were connected to, allowing them to do whatever they wanted with their lives, while the Space Stone shattered and the energy disappeared, as it wasn't forged from a soul, so there was no being to return to this world, which let her focus on the gods in front of her.

"It is done. Tirek is dead and all of you have been freed from his gauntlet." Sunset said, where all the gods focused on her for a moment, giving her a chance to see that many of them were smiling, since it was impossible to tell for some of them based on their helmets or their appearances, "You can return to your daily lives and continue to assist Nirn in whatever manner you desire."

"Discord." Sheogorath commented, causing the group to turn their heads towards the two chaotic beings, as it had been a long time since Discord and Sheogorath had been in the same place, while at the same time they noticed that the Mad God was glaring at his friend, which was never a good sign.

"Sheogorath." Discord replied, to which he separated himself from the group, allowing everyone to watch as the pair walked some distance away from where they were standing, all while causing Sunset to let out a sigh, as while she wanted to get back home, to wrap up her preparations before heading to her new palace, she wasn't about to miss whatever the pair did, as it would be two chaotic beings clashing for a few seconds.

In the following moment the pair seemed to switch from glaring at each other to being happy, as they ran at each other and started slamming their hands together, like they were playing patty cake or something, before Sheogorath summed a number of stone walls behind Discord and slammed him through all ten of them, before jumping up and down while exclaiming 'My turn! Me next!'. As it turned out Discord was more than happy to play along, as he also called up the same type of walls, in the same quantity, before hitting Sheogorath in the chest and sent him flying through them, which caused them to collapse, just like the sent that he got hit through. Once that was done the pair seemed to combine their energies and the fallen stone formed a tall tower that stretched into the sky above them, so much so that it seemed like they wouldn't be able to see the pair, before Sunset, who could see them like the Grand Priest could, noticed that they clasped their hands together and fell to the ground like they were wrestling with their arms. The force of them doing that caused the tower to collapse beneath them, where the pair seemed obvious to what was going on as they fell back down towards the ground, and smoke covered them for a moment as the stone hit the ground, but once the smoke clear they found Sheogorath standing over Discord with his fingers taking on a v shape, indicating that he had won whatever he and Discord were doing.

The Grand Priest glanced at her and Sunset just shook her head, because as far as she was concerned the chaotic beings, while dangerous in their own right, weren't about the end Nirn from them arm wrestling for a few moments, and with Sheogorath's victory the gods of Nirn started to depart, heading for the planes that they ruled from, while Discord promised that he'd be back someday for a visit, leaving him and his friend with a smile on their faces as the gods of Nirn disappeared before their eyes.

Once they were done with their objective, bringing Nirn back and reviving the gods that were connected to it, Sunset bid farewell to Serana, who told her that she'd tell the others that she stopped by and that she was planning on coming by later in the future, before she and her group returned to the cube and the Grand Priest summoned the barrier that had protected them during their journey here. The moment the barrier was back up, and they were resting inside the cube once more, they lifted into the air and headed for space again, only this time they were heading for the planet that Rarity had been sent to, as they still had the Soul Stone that Tirek had forged and the person whose soul had been turned into the stone came from that same world. Sunset said nothing as they moved through space, as she was letting the others chat about what they had seen, because when she described some of the Daedric Princes to Twilight and Celestia they had been expecting that when they saw the Princes revive themselves, but some, like Mephala, were different from what she knew, meaning they had seen the true forms of the various Princes this time around. She also wanted some time to think about what she was going to do after they finished their quest to shatter the gauntlet and restore the beings that had been trapped inside the stones, because there were only five days left before the meeting with the other Destroyer Gods she had noticed and had asked the Grand Priest to schedule a meeting with.

What surprised her, however, was that the Grand Priest eventually turned his head and indicated that they were drawing close to where the planet Rarity had been sent to was location, where Sunset noticed that it seemed to be in a state of darkness, like the sun had gone out. Based on what Rarity was able to find out, which wasn't a lot to be honest, this planet went through periods of light and darkness, which the nearby sun seemed to be linked to in some manner, which meant that what they were seeing was one of the periods of darkness, which had to be linked to what she did while she was trying to find her way home. The only reason Sunset thought about that was because Rarity had told them that her friend Edric could have sacrificed himself to 'link the fire' and instead chose to take the four crowns the pair had found during their quest, to return home and save both himself and his family from the curse. Despite what little they knew the Grand Priest took them down through the atmosphere, where they breached the gray sky and headed down to the land that Rarity recognized from above, before he angled them towards a ruined village of sorts that had a cliff near it, along with a number of other landmarks. Rarity quickly informed them that this was Majula, the village that she and her friend had spent a good portion of their time in during their adventure, and it was also where she encountered a powerful cat that was actually one of the directional Kais of this universe, before they touched down and the barrier faded.

Once the barrier was down Rarity stepped forward and raised the Soul Stone into the air, where it shattered a few seconds later and the energy rushed into the space in front of her, allowing them to watch as a lady with a brown robe that covered most of her legs, with a dark green hood that covered her head and was attached to a cloak that reached her feet, and she had red colored hair... though a few seconds went by before she opened her eyes and seemed surprised by what she was seeing, as if she thought this was an illusion or something.

"Shanalotte, are you alright?" Rarity asked, because seeing that the lady that had helped her and Edric on their quest like this made her wonder if having her soul stolen from her had caused some damage that couldn't be undone, while at the same time the group waited for her to finish what she was doing.

"Rarity... what are you doing here?" Shanalotte inquired, which meant that the name they knew, the 'Emerald Herald', was just a title and not her actual name, but the group remained silent as the lady looked at the area they were in, before staring at the sun, or what she could see at the moment, "Right, you and Edric reached the throne and defeated the guardians... and then Edric walked away and you, not bound to this world and unable to link the fire, were taken home, letting the fire fade at long last. Then the next thing I remember is this figure, tall, dark, and full of evil, that slammed me into the ground and said something about my soul being exactly what he needed... and then nothing but darkness, like I was stuck in a void, until you broke that stone and freed me."

"I'm glad that you are feeling better, especially after what Tirek put you through," Rarity replied, though at the same time she looked at the world around them, because if she was being honest with herself she didn't think that they should leave Shanalotte here alone, since it appeared the blacksmith and everyone else had left the area, "We came to return your soul to this world, to bring you back to life, but this world seems dead at the moment... are you sure that you want us to leave you here, in this seemingly dark world?"

"It's fine, I can manage on my own." Shanalotte stated, because she knew that Rarity was incredibly generous to complete strangers, if the one lady she and Edric had returned with was any indication, and she knew that if she went back to the world Rarity called home she'd find the same level of generosity being given to her, as in a place to live and some new clothes before she found a job she could do, "This is the natural order for this world, the Fire fades overtime and shrouds the world in darkness, only to return at some point and return life to everything. I can handle living in a world that's full of Hollows, until the Fire returns."

Rarity looked at Shanalotte for a few seconds, wondering who in their right mind would want to live on a world that was shrouded in darkness like this one was at the moment, before deciding that she might as well accept the decision and stepped back onto the cube, where she waved her hand towards Shanalotte as the barrier reformed around them, who smiled and waved back at them as the cube flashed into the sky and disappeared.

The journey back to Equus was unlike the other journeys, as most of the group, while excited about the worlds they had seen and the beings that had been revived when they visited Nirn, remained silent as they headed home, as they knew that Rarity was worried about her friend. Sunset could understand that, because from what they had been told the beings she and Edric had tangled with, a different breed of Hollow than what Sombra was, since he had been sent to a different world and they had a different type in that world, were dangerous and one had to be careful when traversing the land that was known as Drangleic. At the same time she also knew the reason behind why Discord was silent, as he was thinking about what he would do with Sheogorath the next time they were in the same area, since he intended to fulfill his promise this time around, but she found that she didn't much care for whatever Discord was planning and simply let him have his peace and quiet. Everyone else, for the most part, seemed to be thinking about what they had seen recently, as Beerus and the other gods of Universe 7 had never seen a world like Nirn and they would likely be talking about it when they got home, while Rainbow was curious as to what else resided in her universe.

Eventually the Grand Priest returned them to Equus and they descended towards the backyard of the castle, where he dismissed the barrier around the cube and they touched down, allowing everyone to spread out and return to what they had been doing before they left for Nirn, and Sombra and Yoruichi were outside waiting for them.

"It looks like you were successful in your mission." Sombra said, as he noticed that the gauntlet and it's stones were gone, and the smile that was on some of the faces in front of him informed him and Yoruichi that Nirn had been restored to it's previous state, before he turned his attention to Discord, "Since the Tournament of Power is over, and we're no longer needed to help save the multiverse, it's time that Yoruichi and I head back home, though we do need that shortcut you used to reach us the first time."

Discord nodded his head and waved his hand towards the space near them, where a tunnel that would allow the pair to traverse the distance between this world and the version of Earth that they called home opened before their eyes, but not a few seconds later a young man, a high school student, wearing white clothing that Sombra recognized, as it was the attire of a Quincy and was designed for greater maneuverability, though the man's black hair, with bangs over the right side of his head while the rest was tucked behind his left ear, and the glasses revealed who he was.

"Uryu, what are you doing here?" Sombra asked, because Uryu Ishida was one of the friends he had made before becoming the King of Hueco Mundo and he was curious as to what he was doing here, which meant that something must have happened while he was away and someone came looking for him.

"Sombra, thank goodness I've found you." Uryu said, though the look in his eyes told Sombra that this was going to be serious, because whatever had happened had caused one of his friends to come looking for him, across the vastness of space, to enlist his help in protecting their world, "It's Yhwach... he's on the move at last."

While everyone around them had no idea who that was, since Sombra hadn't told them about the possible foes that might appear in his world's future, there was one foe among them that he knew would show up at some point, which was Yhwach, the Father of the Quincy, which meant that the world he called home was in danger once more, and he would be there to meet this foe when he revealed himself.

Aftermath: Quincy Problems

"Um, who is this Yhwach, and was does it matter if he's on the move?" Twilight asked, because while she and the others knew that there were things about his adventures that Sombra didn't tell them, which were private and they didn't need to know about them, she couldn't recall him telling any of them about this person.

"He's the Father of the Quincy, basically their king if you want to think about it that way," Sombra replied, recalling what he knew about the foe that he had been waiting for, as he had been waiting for the powerful Quincy to regain himself and start whatever plan he had been planning since his defeat, "A thousand years ago, in the time of the version of Earth I was sent to, Yhwach and his forces attacked the Soul Society and engaged in a bloody war with them, one that my predecessor, the first Dios Hueco, joined in since it seemed like the perfect time to take out two enemies at the same time. According to Captain-Commander Yamamoto, who was alive at the time, Yhwach's supposed to be dead and gone, but I've found that most of Soul Society's enemies aren't truly dead, rather they go into hiding to wait for an opening to appear, so hearing the fact that he's on the move means he's preparing for war again. Based on what I know about the Quincy as a whole, most of them despise Hollows and their first target will be Hueco Mundo, so they can obliterate anyone that's living there and claim it as their own territory for the war with soul Society, which means that I need to get home quickly, before his army arrives."

"Hold on, he could have heard about you and might have decided to make peace this time around." Rarity said, as she knew that their mere presence in the various worlds they had been sent to had caused some interesting ripples over what was supposed to happen, or at least that was what Discord told her when he mentioned what happened when Sunset and Starlight had been out on their adventures.

"I'm afraid that it won't be that simple." Uryu stated, causing the group to turn towards him, showing that while some of them were hoping that peace would be the route this time around, to avoid losing so many lives, the others also knew that war was unavoidable at times, "The Quincy that came to recruit me, to join Yhwach's Sternritter, informed me that their Majesty would be waiting for my decision before he commenced with his war, meaning that it doesn't matter if I join him or not, as he's planning on invading Hueco Mundo as soon as I give them my answer. Normally I would jump at the chance to get close to an enemy and lower their guard to the point where someone can take them out, but knowing that he's planning on assaulting Sombra's kingdom, with all of his forces, I decided that it was best to seek him out and inform him of what's coming in the very near future."

"I'm glad you sought me out, since this is what I have been waiting for," Sombra said, though he was interested in the fact that Yhwach tried to recruit Uryu into his army, as he was a powerful Quincy in his own right and he could tell that his friend had gotten stronger since they had last been in the same area, but he had gotten stronger as well, thanks to the new powers he had acquired during the tournament, before he turned towards the portal, "I don't know what his overall plan is, but since he's trying to destroy Hueco Mundo and Soul Society, and possibly the Soul King's Palace as well, I can hazard a guess that whatever he's planning will result in the end of the world, or at least the version of Earth that Hueco Mundo is connected to."

"Then why don't I just take him out, since he's threatening the safety of your world?" Rainbow asked, reminding them that she was now the God of Destruction for their universe and that it was her duty to erase any threats to her universe, regardless if those threats were a single person, a larger group, an entire planet, or even an entire galaxy.

"That won't be necessary," Sombra replied, as he knew that Rainbow wanted to prove herself worthy of the role she had been elevated into, but at the same time he had been planning for this day and he wasn't about to let someone take out the foe he had been waiting for, especially since it was his kingdom that was being threatened first, "Yhwach and his army will soon discover that they don't stand a chance against me, I just have to convince them that surrendering to me is the smart move and the war will be over before you know it, even though Yhwach will be dead, regardless of whether they surrender or attack my kingdom."

Sunset smiled for a moment, because while she was happy to see that Rainbow was trying to settle into her new role as the God of Destruction for this universe, and would try to improve their mortal level, she knew that Sombra would try to save as many people as he could, despite it being clear that he had the feeling the entire army would be dead by the end of the day. Despite that, however, Rainbow insisted that she come along anyway, because if Yhwach really was threatening the planet that Sombra now called home, and maybe even out to destroy it, she had an obligation to destroy him, so if Sombra failed to do the deed she was going to step in and take care of business. This time around Beerus and the others from Universe 7 decided that they were going to head home, as they did need to get started on improving their mortal level and relaxing a little since the tournament had taken a lot out of them, where Rainbow nodded her head in agreement as she stood near the portal Discord had opened. Sunset, while knowing that she needed to get to work on learning what she needed to know so she could run the entire multiverse, decided that another hour or two wasn't going to hurt things and stated that she wanted to see Yhwach for herself, because if Sombra felt that he was a big deal than she might as well see what sort of villain he really was.

In the end it was her, the Grand Priest, Discord, Rainbow, Celestia, Uryu, Yoruichi, and Sombra that entered the portal in front of them, heading to the version of Earth that Sombra had been sent to, while letting everyone else do whatever they wanted before they resumed their usual lives.

When they walked out of the other side of the portal Sunset found that they were near a shrine that was in a small forest, which was near a town of some kind, Karakura Town according to what Sombra told them, which was where Uryu and the rest of Sombra's Human friends lived. Once they were all on this side of the portal Discord closed it, to ensure that no one used it to get to Equus, before inquiring what their first move was, which was the moment that Sombra said that he was going to visit a friend and jumped into the air, heading off in the direction of the town with Yoruichi following after him almost immediately. Sunset and the other followed after the pair as they headed towards the middle of the town, where a small candy shop rested behind some houses, which was where they met a man who wore a dark coat with a dark green shirt and pants under it, and happened to be walking with a cane and an interesting hat, but as he opened his mouth he recognized who was standing before him and noticed that Sombra had brought friends. Sombra introduced them to the man, Urahara Kisuke, before informing him that he needed to get a message to Soul Society, despite the fact that he could have used the communication orb inside his own palace, showing that he didn't want Yhwach to discover that someone knew about his impending attack, which was followed by Urahara bringing out the orb for him to use.

In the following moment Sombra connected to both Soul Society and Hueco Mundo, informing the Captains in Soul Society of the assault that would be taking place and that he was inviting them to come and watch the downfall of the man that Yamamoto thought he had killed, while informing his own followers that he'd be there in a few minutes so he could deal with whoever Yhwach sent to Hueco Mundo. Once that was done Sombra turned to Uryu and informed him that it was time to tell the recruiter that he had come to a decision, and that he was expecting his friend to return to the portal before he returned to his kingdom, to which Uryu nodded and headed out immediately. Yoruichi, on the other hand, had a different task, as she needed to track down Ichigo, Chad, Orihime, and Sora and bring them to the portal to Hueco Mundo as well, even though he intended for them to watch the incoming battle and not participate at all, since he was going to be the only foe that Yhwach and his forces fought. The moment Uryu and Yoruichi were gone Sombra closed the connection to Soul Society and headed outside, where he and the others headed back to the forest, with Urahara following after them once he left a note for his workers to read when they returned to the shop, before they all touched down near the shrine the portal was located in and waited for the others to show up.

The first person to arrive was a young man that clearly went to a high school, even though he was wearing a green shirt and black jeans, with black shoes, though his brown hair covered his left eye, which could be moved out of the way if he wanted to do so, and he had a small goatee on his chin, though Sombra introduced him as Sado Yasutora, or Chad as he preferred to be called by other. The next person to arrive was a lady with a curvaceous figure, especially for a high school student since she had large breasts, and her orange hair framed her face while going by her neck, while she was dressed in a pink shirt and dull gray pants, though beside her stood a young man that was dressed in the attire of an Arrancar, with part of his mask over his eye, meaning that they were Orihime and Sora Inoue. After that a young man touched down near them, wearing the standard black attire of a Shinigami, though unlike the last time Sombra had seen him the person in front of them had interesting markings near his wrists and on either side of his neck, which looked like they could have been bits of armor, and he carried a large trench knife that was different from what he had seen, but that meant he was Ichigo Kurosaki, the man who protected Karakura Town. Once Ichigo had arrived, and glanced at the gods that had accompanied Sombra, Uryu arrived with a newcomer, a middle-aged man that had white hair, was wearing a plain gray suit with a black tie, and had frameless glasses in front of his eyes, though he seemed like he'd rather be back at work or something, instead of being here.

"Ryuken Ishida, what a pleasant surprise." Sombra said, his tone revealing that this was Uryu's father, another Quincy despite hating the fact that he was one, which made him all the more interested as to why he had come here, "To what do we owe the pleasure of your company?"

"Uryu informed me that you wish to do war with Yhwach," Ryuken stated, apparently not caring that there might be spies near them, as he had faith that if there were any Sombra would just get rid of them before they reported back to their master, before he pulled out a silver arrowhead and held it out for him to see, "This is Still Silver, which forms in the heart of Yhwach's targets, Quincies to be exact, when he activates his Auswahlen, which is meant to steal the powers of those he targets and should kill them, but sometimes they survive, allowing this to form as blood clot in his victims. He used the technique some years ago to strip the powers of both my wife and Ichigo's mother, allowing one to die to this silver while the other died to a Hollow attack, but I took this from the body of my dead wife and forged it into an arrow, one that, if it makes contact with your foe, will take his powers away for a few seconds. I'm giving the arrow to Uryu, so he can be the one to fire it... just don't miss the opening he provides."

Sombra nodded his head as Uryu took the Still Silver arrowhead and stored it away in his attire, where their foes wouldn't be able to see it, before he turned around and entered the shrine, which was where a gateway made out of quartz surrounded the portal to Hueco Mundo, though that didn't stop him from stepping through it. Sunset and the others followed after him, though when they stepped through to the other side they found what could only be described as a paradise, as the world that Hollows called home looked like an untouched version of Earth to some degree, despite the buildings that made up Las Noches, the center of Sombra's new empire. As they headed out of the building the portal was connected to, and Sombra nodded to the Arrancars that were guarding it, the group discovered that Las Noches had been modified to look like the Crystal Empire, a beautiful one at that, before their attention was pulled to the nearby walls, where a small group of individuals, each wearing white jackets over their black Shinigami attire, waited for Sombra to come and greet them. These were the Captains of Soul Society, thirteen of the greatest Shinigami that Soul Society had produced recently, and while some of them had filled in the vacant positions left by Aizen and his traitors, Gin and Tosen, Sombra was happy to see them as the group came to a stop on the walkway that allowed them to gaze over the wall that protected Las Noches.

"Captain-Commander Yamamoto, it's nice to see you again." Sombra said, showing that he was on friendly terms with the ruling body of Soul Society, or at the very least it's enforcers since there was the Zero Division that guarded the Soul King and his palace, and that they must have had their own portal to get here, when Sombra wanted them to get here quickly anyway.

"Likewise, King Sombra." Yamamoto stated, where the pair actually shook hands for a moment, showing the group that the strongest Shinigami in all of Soul Society, the Captain of the 1st Division, trusted him and knew that he wouldn't call them if the situation wasn't serious, before their hands separated and he tapped his cane on the floor, "So, what's this about Yhwach being alive after all these years?"

Sombra started to open his mouth, so he could inform the Captains about what Uryu told him, before one of his citizens, Szayelaporro to be exact, came up and stated that their enemy would be appearing any moment, in the direction of Las Noches' East Gate, which they were standing near, to which Sombra excused himself and jumped over the edge of the wall, allowing him to put some distance between him and his kingdom before landing on the ground. That was when a shadow appeared on the ground and expanded into the shadowy form of the five pointed Quincy cross, the Quincy Zeichan as he remembered Uryu calling it, before a number of beings dressed in white clothing marched out of the portal that had opened, signaling the start of the invasion. The Quincy soldiers formed ranks in front of the portal and stood at attention as they made an opening for their leader, which turned out to be a man that seemed like a high ranking officer in Yhwach's army, based on the attire he was wearing since it was different from the soldiers, and he wore some spectacles over his eyes and a hat on his head, but like all Quincy he carried no weapon, as he could summon his bow at the moment's notice and use that in battle. Interesting enough the portal didn't fade away, meaning that there was a link to the base of his enemy, but Sombra focused on the foes in front of him and stepped forward, noticing that the leader of the group seemed surprised by what was going on at the moment.

The reason behind that thought was because he looked around at the paradise that was around him, because before Sombra took over this world, and turned it into what it was now, Hueco Mundo used to be a barren and nearly lifeless desert, before deciding to focus on Sombra, something that his soldiers replicated.

"Well, this doesn't match the data we were given," the leader stated, showing that Yhwach believed that Hueco Mundo was like this and that they were expecting something different, while at the same time Sombra drew closer to where his foe was standing, "Who are you supposed to be?"

"I am Sombra, better known as the King of Hueco Mundo and the Dios Hueco, or Hollow God," Sombra replied, as it didn't matter if he told the Quincy what he was or that he ruled over this world, because just knowing that he was a Hollow should make him summon his bow and attack him, "And who are you?"

"I am Quilge Opie, Captain of the Jagdarmee, and the Sternritter with the Schrift J," the Quincy answered, causing Sombra to raise his eyebrow for a moment, as he had no idea what he was talking about when he mentioned a 'Schrift' that had the letter J attached to it, before he turned towards his soldiers, "Soldat, take him down and march on the fortress that he's standing in front of."

Sombra had to assume that the term Soldat meant soldiers, as in lesser Quincy that Quilge was free to order around whenever he was followed Yhwach's orders, but instead of wasting time he noticed he foes summoning their bows and starting firing blue reishi arrows at him, where he held his right arm out and summoned his new scythe to his side. The instant the weapon was in his hand he spun it around and cut down the arrows that were coming his way, surprising the Soldat in the process, before he rushed forward and went on the offensive, because now that he knew they were enemies, and didn't have a chance to even attempt making peace with them, the war between them had started. The Soldat continued their attack, focusing on him and not the gate that he was protecting, but what they failed to understand was that none of their attacks were doing anything, not when he carved his way through them with ease and continued to approach the area they were standing in. Sure, he wasn't using his full power and was testing the water, but from what he could determine the Soldat were weak, around the level that Uryu had been by the time the war with Aizen was over, and he was far beyond that level at this point, to which he focused on showing them the error of their ways and swung his scythe, allowing the blade to cut into the clothing of one of the Soldat as he knocked him backwards, but the blood that flew through the air indicated that he had hit his mark.

Quilge raised an eyebrow as the other Soldat stopped, as they were surprised that a mere Hollow, in their minds anyway, was able to overcome their attacks and cut down one of their number, as the soldier Sombra had struck was no longer moving, and it was Sombra's hope that the others would back down before they lost anyone else. What he found out was that none of them were willing to back down as they separated from each other, firing at him from a number of different angles, which only caused Sombra to sigh before he flashed through the air, where he targeted each of them in rapid succession, to make sure he didn't miss any of them. Quilge watched as Sombra moved all over the place, his scythe cutting into each of the Soldat that were firing at him and dropping them to the ground like they were flies, leaving only him and the one soldier that was standing behind him, to keep the portal maintained so he could report his success to his Majesty, before Sombra reappeared near them as the last body hit the ground, not moving like all the others. In the instant the last body hit the ground Quilge decided that it was time to do what his soldiers couldn't, which was why he took a step forward and held his hand at his side, forming a military saber from the reiatsu around them, one that he held at the ready since he knew that the battle between them would start soon enough.

Sombra, despite being a little surprised by the fact that a Quincy would use a blade, since Uryu claimed that they only used arrows and bows for the most part, entered the area in front of Quilge and swung his scythe to parry the incoming attack, which surprised his foe for a moment, showing that he wasn't used to his enemies being able to do anything against his attacks. While he could block an attack with the head of his scythe, like he did a few times in the past, Sombra opted to spin the weapon around and shift where the blade was located, so he could parry the incoming attacks with the handle and jab at his foe with the bottom edge, movements that also surprised his foe, showing that he had no experience against someone that used a scythe as their weapon. After a few moments of that happened Quilge jumped backwards and put some distance between them, where he held his saber out and the ends of a bow formed on either side of it, showing Sombra that his foe was capable of firing arrows as well, before loosing a short burst of them at him, only Sombra remained where he was standing and let the arrows blow up as they came into contact with his aura, shrouding him in smoke for a moment. He then used that to his advantage as he moved to Quilge's left and approached from that side, a tactic that seemed to surprise his foe as he parried the incoming attack, before the Quincy backed away again and loosed a more powerful arrow from his saber at Sombra.

This time around Sombra decided to show his foe the difference in their power, as he held his left hand out and caught the arrow as it reached him, surprising Quilge as he realized that his arrow had been stopped in it's tracks, before he thrust his hand forward and knocked the arrow backwards, sending it flying right into his target and kicked up a decent amount of smoke in the process.

"To think that you would be able to dodge, repel, and throw back a Heilig Pfeil," Quilge commented, though at the same time, as he emerged from the smoke, there were some burn marks on his attire, no doubt from firing a last second arrow into the first one to save himself from a massive amount of damage, and his hat had been knocked clean off his head by the force of the attack, "Clearly you are no ordinary Hollow... who did you say you were again?"

"Like I said earlier, I am Sombra, the King of Hueco Mundo," Sombra replied, where he found that when someone asked him who he was a second time, as a number of foes had done that during the battles he had been in, it meant that they were taking him seriously, or at least more serious than they had been earlier, "and I'm the Dios Hueco, or the Hollow God if you prefer. All Hollows instinctively follow the orders of the Dios Hueco, though while the last one of my kind turned this world in a barren desert, and turned the mass of Hollows into an army to attack Soul Society when your master went to war with them, I'm ruling them as a king would, while restoring the world to what it was before my predecessor turned it into a desert. That means that I am the strongest Hollow in all of Hueco Mundo, where even the Vasto Lorde bow before me and follow whatever orders I give them, and I'm much stronger than any of the Shinigami from Soul Society, so if you don't want to face the wrath of a god, for attacking my domain, turn around and tell your master to stop this war."

Quilge paused for a moment, as if taking Sombra's suggestion seriously, but at the same time Sombra noticed a slight shift in his foe's expression, which he tried to hide by moving his hand in front of his face for a few seconds, before he spotted something interesting, as the parts of Quilge's glasses that rested on his ears had a small point that branched down towards his ear, meaning that he was likely communicating with someone that wasn't in Hueco Mundo right now, who he hoped was Yhwach so the war would be over before it started.

"His Majesty ordered me to 'Defeat you will all my strength' just now." Quilge commented, where he moved his hand and seemed to restore order to his hair, making it neat despite the fact that it wasn't that messed up from their fight, as he focused on Sombra once more, "That means that you'll be dying here, right now. There's no reason for our assault on Hueco Mundo to stop, not with you meeting your end in the next few seconds, but as his Majesty ordered I shall use all of my power to cut you down and destroy your very being. I don't know how much information you have, in regards to us and our abilities, but I will show you the greatest power we have assess to, the..."

"Quincy: Letzt Stil, or Destruction Sage: Final Form." Sombra said, causing Quilge to pause for a moment, as he was sure that he wouldn't have known about this ability, while as his foe started to think about what was going on he beckoned to the fortress with his head, "One of my friends is Uryu Ishida, a Quincy that calls Karakura Town home, and sometime after I took over Hueco Mundo and formed an alliance with Soul Society, he and I sat down and relaxed, where he told me about the various abilities that a Quincy can wield, and of the devastating power you command in your Letzt Stil state."

Instead of saying anything to that, like Sombra thought he would, Quilge pulled the glove off his right hand and let the backside of his hand face Sombra, where he noticed that the Quincy cross was embedded in a black glove that rested over his foe's hand, before it glowed and a pillar of blue reiatsu consumed the Quincy. As that happened Sombra glanced back to Las Noches and gestured with his head, where the Grand Priest understood that he wanted a barrier around the entirety of his kingdom and summoned one that was large enough to fit the entirety of Las Noches inside it, before turning back towards his opponent. Not even a second after he did that the pillar broke apart and Quilge reappeared, though in addition to his usual attire he had gained some 'angelic' accessories, odd shaped wings that almost looked like they were rectangular in appearance, gauntlets around his wrists and not his hands, odd high-heeled boots, a holster of some kind over his chest, and a halo above his head that was in the shape of the Quincy cross, and all of it was made of the same blue reiatsu as the pillar had been. Sombra even noticed that Quilge's right hand had a sword coming out of it, like his hand had been merged with his spirit weapon, and that his eyes seemed to have no pupils while taking on the form of rings, not that it meant anything to him as his foe floated a tiny bit off the ground.

"The Quincy: Letzt Stil is a relic of the past, as we have evolved and developed a new power, the Quincy: Vollstandig," Quilge stated, his tone revealing that he believed that he was far stronger in this form and could overpower Sombra in a matter of seconds, but while the part about his strength increasing was true, based on his reiatsu, it still wasn't enough to justify Sombra drawing on his new power just yet, "The difference in power, between this form and the Letzt Stil, is like the difference between heaven and earth. Here, taste it for yourself!"

In that moment Quilge charged through the air and lashed out at Sombra, using what he believed to be a superior level of speed that would leave any foe speechless and powerless against his new strength, though as that happened Sombra raised his left hand and caught the incoming attack before it could do anything, kicking up smoke and dust in the process, obscuring him for a moment while Quilge grinned.

"Vollstandig, meaning Complete Holy Form... it's power is interesting." Sombra said, where the smoke cleared and revealed that he hadn't taken a single bit of damage from his foe's attack, especially since he caught it before it could make contact with his body, while at the same time noticing the surprise on his foe's face, "However, it's nothing compared to the power that I am wielding at the moment."

Before Quilge even had time to move out of the way Sombra swung his scythe through the air and sliced right through his foe's chest, causing him to stagger backwards as he held the area he was cut in, which was where blood had erupted from his wound, before he stared at Sombra once more.

"Don't you dare... think this will be enough to stop me!" Quilge stated, showing that his pride must have been ruined in some manner, as he seemed annoyed by what had happened and was now glaring at Sombra, or at least that was what he thought his foe was doing since the pattern his eyes had made reading him a tad bit harder, "I'm still a Quincy, and we have the power to draw in the spiritual energy of our surroundings, to mend our bodies in various manners or even empower our attacks to deal more powerful blows to whoever we're fighting, all I need to do is draw in..."

While he had been talking he held his right hand out, no doubt where he intended to gather the reiryoku, or spiritual energy, of the surrounding area and enslave it so he could use it against Sombra, but before he could finish his statement Quilge noticed that something odd was happening, as none of the particles were coming to his aid.

"I told you, Hueco Mundo is my domain, and I can't have you draining the energy from this realm," Sombra replied, as he wasn't like some of the warriors he had seen during the Tournament of Power, who stood there and let their foes either power themselves up or charge up incredible attacks, and since this Quincy was serving someone who wanted to destroy the world, since that was what the destruction of Hueco Mundo, Soul Society, and the Soul King would do, he was fine with denying his foes an incredible source of power, "You're free to use the rest of your abilities against me, but you'll find that trying to take the spiritual energy of this realm won't work... though if this is all the power you have to offer, and you won't surrender to me, then I guess our fight is..."

Before he could finish his statement Quilge removed his left hand from his chest and pointed his palm at Sombra, where he fired off several strands of reishi that rushed towards him, before combining together into a spherical barrier of some kind that was large enough for Sombra to stand in, where a smile appeared on his foe's face.

"Like I said earlier, his Majesty gave me the Schrift 'J', which means Jail, as I am Quilge Opie the Jailer." Quilge said, to which he stood up and stared at Sombra, who was patiently waiting for his foe to stop talking, since this was common trait among the various enemies he had fought since coming to this world and he wasn't about to ruin the moment, "Someone like you will never be able to escape my jail, meaning you will be trapped in this very spot for the rest of your existence, where you can watch as I destroy the fortress you fought so hard to protect, before his Majesty ends your life."

"So the Schrifts are abilities, and your power is to imprison enemies," Sombra commented, though at the same time he swung his scythe and sliced through the jail like it was nothing, causing the bits and pieces of reishi to break apart before disappearing, where he touched the ground once more, before staring at his foe, "It's an interesting power, I'll give you that much, but it's not enough to stand against my power, much less the fraction of it that I've been using the entire time we've been fighting."

Quilge's eyes widened as Sombra said that, where he raised his arm and prepared to lash out at his foe, only for Sombra to appear a few steps behind him, which was followed by him lightly swinging his scythe to get the blood off of it's blade, before Quilge's Vollstandig shattered and he reverted back to his previous form, only for his body to fall to the ground as his head rolled away, and a small blue sphere was devoured by his weapon. He was used to having to kill his enemies, as that was the sort of world this version of Earth had been before he became the Dios Hueco, and he now knew that the Quincies weren't going to stand down, not unless Yhwach told them to, so he had the feeling he was going to have to kill all of them to end this war. He then glanced at the lone Soldat that had survived his assault and glared at him, where the Quincy actually gulped for a moment before he disappeared into the portal that had been used to reach this area, one that closed as soon as the Soldat was gone, which was where Sombra stood where he was and felt the reiatsu in the air, as he was curious as to where his foes would come from, if the invasion was still on. His thoughts were answered a few moments later, showing that Quilge must have had some connection to where his foe was hiding, because a vast number of Quincy portals opened in the area in front of him, where he noticed that they were some distance away from where he was standing, before a vast army of Soldat marched into Hueco Mundo, where some of them were carrying flags with the Quincy cross on them.

When the Soldat came to a stop Sombra noticed that there were a fewer number of special combatants that were wearing white cloaks over their attire, shrouding who they were at the moment, even though he assumed they had to be the rest of the Sternritter, before he found their leader. Yhwach was a tall man with a long face, which had a broad chin and pronounced cheekbones, while having long black hair that reached his lower back, reddish-brown eyes with thin eyebrows, a well-kept mutton chop and a connecting mustache, leaving the rest of his face clean-shaven. He was wearing a white, double-breasted trench coat, which had the symbol of his empire on the middle of it, that also had large buttoned cuffs, in addition to his white trousers and his trench boots, though over that he wore a tattered, ankle-length maroon-black cloak, which has a red ribbon near the neck and is fastened to the left with a single large button. Yhwach's appearance wasn't the only way he was able to tell that he was the leader of the army, as the Soldat and the Sternritter moved out of the way so he could walk forward, separating himself from his followers as he approached Sombra, which could possibly be a mistake, even if he remained still as his foe approached him.

"So, you are the leader of this strange empire that suddenly appeared in Hueco Mundo," Yhwach said, where his tone revealed that he didn't actually care about Sombra, the rest of the Hollows that were in Las Noches, or anything else at the moment, showing that he felt that Hueco Mundo was a stepping stone for invading Soul Society, while at the same time Sombra kept his guard up, "Let us talk of peace."

"You say peace, but you arrive with an army of Soldat and Sternritter, who are ready to destroy Hueco Mundo and the Hollows that call this world home." Sombra replied, as anyone could see that arriving with such a force, where a fair number of them were waiting for the order to be given so the battle could begin, was the opposite of peace, not that his target was bothered by his statement, where he focused on Yhwach as he absently spun his scythe, "No, you came to do war with my forces, decimate Hueco Mundo so there's no one left, and threaten the safety of this world by obliterating Soul Society and killing the Soul King... I'm not wrong, am I?"

"To think you got all that from fighting Quilge, who didn't reveal anything to you," Yhwach stated, though at the same time he turned around and prepared to head back to his army, indicating that Sombra was right in his thoughts that there would be war between them, before he turned his head to look at him for a few more seconds, "however, based on what I can see, you won't let us attack Las Noches without getting by you, so I will let the Sternritter deal with you. Then, when you are dead, we will advance on your kingdom and reduce it to a pile of rubble, before marching on Soul Society to enact the true purpose of my war."

Sombra did nothing as Yhwach walked back to where his army was standing, which was when the Sternrtter stepped forward and put some distance between them and the Soldat that had accompanied them, before a number of them came to a stop as one continued walking forward, one wearing a robe that only two other Sternritter were wearing. He had to assume that these Sternritter were the higher ranking members of Yhwach's forces, the strongest members of his army, and that their Schrifts were the ones that he'd have to keep his guard up around, before the Sternritter that was coming towards him came to a stop. A few moments later the head area of his foe's robes shuddered before enlarging, like his first foe had taken a humanoid form and was now assuming his original state, but, at the same time, he felt the reiatsu in the air and determined that this Sternritter was definitely unlike the other ones, as he felt like a fragment of something greater. That was before the fabric of the robe was torn apart and revealed his foe, which happened to not be a Human, like he was expecting, but rather the head appeared to be the palm of a hand and he had all five fingers that a normal person would have, despite each being chained together thanks to the chains in the fingernails, which meant that everything below the neck, or rather below the wrist, was just an arm... and in the center of the palm rested a large eye of some kind, with two pupils that focused on the area around him.

Not even a moment later the Sternritter pulled his fingers apart and the chains snapped, allowing him to move each of his fingers without them being chained to each other, before his frame enlarged until he towered over Sombra and the others, making him look like a massive hand that was attached to a massive arm.

"Now I understand what you are... the Left Hand of the Soul King." Sombra commented, as he had read, from one of the books that Urahara had let him look at when he was missing his memories, that the Soul King was the linchpin of this world and both of his hands, or arms as people sometimes called them, were out there in the world, and it was rumored that the Right Hand was somewhere in Soul Society, so he guessed it wasn't too hard to consider that the Left Hand had fallen in with Yhwach.

"Left... Hand... Not... Name..." the creature said, how Sombra had no idea, since there was no mouth to the creature that was standing in front of him, but at the same time he wasn't a scientist and didn't care about such things, as he was sure that Captain Mayuri would care about this and would want to research this being in great detail, "Per... nida... Name... Pernida... Parnkgjas."

"Very well then, if you wish to be known as Pernida Parnkgjas, and not as the Left Hand of the Soul King, then I shall call you by that name." Sombra replied, because unlike some people he had encountered he didn't make a big deal about the names of techniques, places, or even his enemies, so if his foe wanted to be known by a specific name, and not as what he really was, he was okay with calling him by the name he had stated, "Now then, I'm curious as to what sort of ability you possess, since it's not going to be like the ones the other Sternritter can use."

"Pernida was given the Schrift 'C', meaning the Compulsory." a voice said, where Sombra turned his head to the side and found that one of the other Sternritter had entered the area near him and Pernida, but was keeping his hood up until the battle was over, like he wanted to keep his identity a secret for some odd reason.

Before Sombra could even consider what sort of power his foe had, since Compulsory could be a number of things, Pernida flexed his hands and black bits of reishi burst outwards in every direction, where they corrected their course and headed straight for him. As that happened Sombra let his aura appear around him for a moment, in a manner that looked like he was protecting himself, before the black reishi reached him, but the moment they came into contact with his aura they recoiled, like someone would do if they reached into a fire and yanked their hand back after a few seconds. When he considered what he had just seen, however, Sombra looked at the black reishi and noticed that they were branching out in the formation of nerves, causing him to wonder if his foe's ability was to use his nerves to do damage to his enemies, by whatever means he had at his disposal, before the black nerves rushed at him again. He had to assume that the deathly nature of his aura, thanks to his new powers, had to be the reason the nerves had backed off the first time, as it must have stung when they came into contact with his aura, but even as that happened Sombra's horn glowed as he grabbed onto the nerves and bundled them together, before yanking his foe through the air and caused him to crash into the ground in front of him.

Pernida, despite being surprised by what Sombra had done, pulled himself up, how Sombra didn't care to find out, and pulled his nerves back to him, so he could redirect them towards his foe in a different manner, only for Sombra to maintain his hold on them and let his opponent pull him towards him. The Sternritter were surprised by his tactic, if their movements were anything to go by, and Pernida barely had time to do anything as Sombra let go of the nerves and gripped his scythe, where he flashed through the space between them and swung his weapon a few times, only to land on the ground directly behind his foe and stood up so he could face the rest of his foes. What happened next was that red lines formed all over Pernida's body as his pupils disappeared, where he crashed into the ground and stopped moving as blood seeped out from where he was laying, and, as that happened, Sombra noticed that the same thing that happened when he took out Quilge happened this time, as his scythe devoured a blue orb of some kind. He had to assume that what he was seeing was that his scythe was devouring the souls of those he killed, for whatever reason he would figure out in the future, once Yhwach was defeated, before he turned his attention to the other Sternritter that was in the area he was standing in, since the others were still a good distance from them.

"You killed Pernida... I'm now worried about my changes," the Sternritter near him said, where Sombra watched at he pulled his hood back and revealed that his foe, who was definitely male, had short black hair with a few white streaks in it, with a strand of hair hanging in front of his right eye, and when he removed the rest of the cloak he revealed that he was wearing a weird set of attire, like he was trying to be futuristic or something, "but his Majesty ordered us to do everything in our power to defeat you, so I can't back out of the fight now."

"You could always surrender and let me move onto the Sternritter that want to blindly follow Yhwach," Sombra stated, because right now it appeared that this foe was split between following his leader's orders and running away to preserve his life, while at the same time he kept his guard up as he faced the Quincy that was in front of him, "So, what sort of power did Yhwach give you?"

"I am Askin Nakk Le Vaar, and I am Sternritter D," the Quincy replied, revealing that there was another way for them to announce what Schrift they had, though instead of saying anything about his abilities, which was the smart move, Askin held his hand out and his bow formed from a device on his wrist.

Sombra decided that it would be best to end the fight before it got serious, since there was still an army to get through before he could reach Yhwach, and disappeared from where he was standing, only to reappear behind Askin as two diagonal lines appeared on his chest with blood bursting out of them, causing him to fall to the ground.

"Since it seems you don't want to die, I dealt enough damage to knock you out, instead of outright killing you." Sombra said, to which he turned towards the rest of the Sternritter, who were watching him from afar with the rest of their army, no doubt looking for weaknesses in his defenses, or anything they could use in the upcoming battles, "Stay there and wait for this war to be over, then I'll mend your wounds and send you back to the World of the Living, where you can do whatever you want without having to listen to Yhwach."

"Sorry, but I'm not done yet." Askin replied, where Sombra turned around and found that Askin had not only avoided being knocked out, but also found the strength to kneel where he had been laying, though the only thing that he was a little surprised by was the fact that he had his right hand close to his wounds and was allowing the blood to pool into his hand, only for him to drink his own blood and return his hand to the wound for a second dose, "When a living creature intakes a certain substance, if the quantity of that substance exceeds a certain limit that individual will die... it's known as 'Lethal Dose'. I won't bore you with the details about what the Lethal Dose is or how much of various substances can kill people, but my Schrift is known as the Deathdealing, meaning I can calculate the Perfect Lethal Dose of a substance that will kill a being one hundred percent of the time, and I can control and modify that quantity freely. Due to the amount of blood that erupted from my body, thanks to your attack just now, all I have to do is consume my own blood and then lower the Lethal Dose of the blood inside your own body, meaning that the more blood you have inside your body the quicker you'll rush to your own death."

"So your ability allows you to poison living creatures and either weaken them or outright kill them," Sombra stated, as that sounded like another interesting ability for someone to have, meaning that Askin could be on the higher ranking members of the Sternritter, despite not having the special cloak that Pernida and two of the Sternritter had, but at the same time there was one thing that Askin overlooked, "tell me, how is your ability supposed to work against someone who can't be poisoned?"

"What are you talking about? Everyone can be poisoned." Askin said, to which he downed another cup of his own blood, as if it would allow him to further decrease the Lethal Dose of Sombra's blood and end his life that much faster, only to pause when he noticed that Sombra was standing there like nothing was wrong, "Damn, I should have already reached the point where you would either have to cut open your neck to avoid having too much blood in your body, or die from all the blood that's inside you... why haven't you fallen over yet?"

"I'm the God of Death, meaning that your power has no effect on me." Sombra replied, as it was time to reveal the one missing piece of information that none of the Sternritter knew about, that his new nature as the God of Death, and the new power he commanded, put him far beyond the abilities and tactics of his new foes, "You can't poison someone that wields the power of a god, no matter how low you set the Lethal Dose."

Askin's eyes widened as he realized that he had messed up, that he should have tried something else, and before he could even activate his Vollstandig, to give him an edge in the fight, Sombra reappeared behind him once more, where the cuts he made earlier deepened and Askin collapsed, this time not moving as his soul was taken by Sombra's scythe, even though Sombra focused on the remaining Sternritter that were getting impatient.

"So, Pernida and Askin failed." a new voice said, where the next Sternritter that wanted to challenge him stepped forward and pulled back their hood, revealing a young girl with straight dark brown hair that was also long, as it reached the middle of her back easily, before she tossed aside the robe and revealed her normal Sternritter attire, complete with a hat on her head, "Then I, Bambietta Basterbine, Sternritter E, shall take you down."

"Come and try." Sombra stated, knowing that some of these foes seemed reckless and that they would attack him with their powers in no time, and he also knew that their defenses would be lowered the moment they discovered their abilities didn't work on him, but he spun his scythe around to indicate that he was ready for her to attack.

Bambietta grinned as she raised her left hand and pointed the palm at Sombra, no doubt unleashing the power of her Schrift on him, but as the seconds ticked by Sombra found that nothing had happened and there was no additional damage to the area around him, all while Bambietta had a look of confusion on her face. Instead of giving up Bambietta continued making hand gestures in Sombra's direction, as if she believed that something would happen if she kept doing them, but as the seconds ticked by the only one that was losing energy was her, since nothing was happening in the area around Sombra and all he was doing was standing in the same spot the battle had started in. Considering the powers of the Sternritter he had defeated so far, and how some of them could have been dangerous in his army had been the ones to fight Yhwach's forces, he was expecting all of them to be of that level, but right now all he was getting was an opponent who was wasting her energy on something that clearly wasn't working, though if she wanted to do that then he guessed he might as well let her burn through whatever energy she had left before ending the fight. After another minute of nothing happening to the area around him, Bambietta lowered her arms and growled, as she clearly had no idea what was going on, since this had to be the first thing something like this had happened, and Sombra could tell that the other Sternritter were confused by what was happening.

"Were any of those 'attacks' supposed to do something?" Sombra asked, because at the rate things were going he was just going to cut Bambietta down and end the fight, as they were wasting time and he had a target to eliminate, even though he knew that Yhwach was going to stick around until they were the only ones left.

"Where's the boom?!" Bambietta exclaimed, showing her frustration over what was going on, confirming Sombra's thoughts that this was the first time her power had failed her in this manner, before she glared at Sombra, no doubt coming to the conclusion that it was his fault her power wasn't working, "There was supposed to be a massive explosion that consumed you, since I imbued your armor with my reishi... but none of my attacks did anything!"

"...boom..." Sombra said, where he raised his left hand and leveled it with Bambietta, which was followed by a small orb of reiatsu appearing in front of his foe, one that exploded the instant she noticed that his attack had breached her defenses, but when the smoke cleared he found that her clothing was burned in some areas and she was glaring at him as she dusted off her attire, "Based on what you've said, your Schrift is the Explode, meaning that you're capable of imbuing things with your reishi and transforming them into bombs, and, based on what happened when you targeted me, your power is also ineffective against me, since it apparently doesn't work on a God of Death."

"That's not funny!" Bambietta snapped, showing that she wasn't amused by what was going on, while at the same time ignoring the fact that Sombra had told her what he really was, not that it would help her win this battle, "I won't have you mock me you... you... unicorn reject!"

"That was, by far, the weakest insult I have ever received." Sombra commented, and that was the truth, as during the time when he was the King of Darkness, a period where he sought to cover Equus in shadows and twist it into his domain, he had reseived a number of names and insults, some of them were pretty good, but this was weak compared to what the past had to offer, "Not that I'm bothered by such a thing. It's like I said, you're power doesn't work on me."

Bambietta growled before a pillar of energy consumed her, showing that she was unleashing the power of her own Vollstandig against him, and when she emerged from it she actually had wings that were shaped more in the style of a demon's wings, with little blue spheres floating near the bottom points, before she took to the skies and looked down at Sombra, as if she believed that she was surperior to him. In the following moments Bambietta flew around the area and started loosing the spheres beneath her wings, which actually detonated when they slammed into the ground, showing that she intended on blowing Sombra into a crater before finishing him off. Eventually she stopped firing bombs down at the ground and floated in the air, watching the smoke settle and disappear so she could see her foe, but what ended up surprising her was the ghostly white barrier that was under the smoke, where Sombra revealed that he had taken no damage from the attack and only the area around him had suffered from the explosions. Bambietta continued to growl as she gathered her reiatsu for a more powerful attack, because if everything she had used so far couldn't hurt her foe, or even force him to move, than she was going to blow the entire area up and drop him into an abyss that he wouldn't be able to return from, so they could move on with their invasion.

Once it was complete she sent the bomb down towards her foe, at a speed that would be impossible for someone to avoid, but in the end Sombra held his left hand a little higher and focused on the bomb, where the barrier removed itself from the area around him and raised into the air... and when it came into contact with Bambietta's attack the bomb fell apart like it was nothing, the energy disappearing in seconds, before Sombra appeared behind her and knocked her out of the air, causing her to crash into the ground as he landed near her.

"What happened to my attack?" Bambietta asked, because now nothing was making sense to her, as some of her attacks should have worked against her foe, and yet everything she tried seemed to be failing in some manner, all while her foe continued to absently spin his scythe while she talked, "And what's so special about that scythe?"

"I told you, I'm the God of Death, and your attack was nothing compared to my deathly aura," Sombra replied, though even as he said that he noticed that his foe still didn't understand what was going on, which was fine because he was going to wrap this fight up and move onto the next foe, "On the topic of my weapon... well, all representations of Death, as in the Grim Reaper, wield a scythe that tells those that see it that their time is up, so it makes sense that I, as a God of Death, would wield such a weapon as well. In fact, based on what I have seen so far, I think that I'll call it Soulrender, since it seems to enjoy devouring the souls of those that I kill... which will soon be your fate as well."

Bambietta opened her wings once more, showing that she was going to flee before she was struck down, but Sombra proved that his speed was much faster than hers was, as he flashed behind her and cut her down, shattering her Vollstandig like it was nothing as her body collapsed on the ground, not moving like the others as her soul joined the others he had taken so far. Sombra sighed for a moment, as he really didn't want to kill the Quincy that were attacking Hueco Mundo, but this just proved that Yhwach was in the wrong and that he needed to be stopped, before he wiped out the entire world, where he steeled himself and prepared for who decided to face him next, which was when the Sternritter who wanted to challenge him next removed their cloak and revealed themself to him. What he found was that all of his foes seemed to be fond of black or dark colored hair, since this one had long black hair, and the major change to this foe's attire was that he, as he was sure that the Sternritter was male, wore a black mask over his lower face, covering his mouth, that had five spikes on it. While all of this happened Sombra felt a slight change in the air, like his new foe was trying to do something before the battle even started, which meant that it was a good thing that he kept his guard up almost all the time, as he knew that his foe would lash out at him if he showed any openings.

"As Nodt, that's my name." the Sternritter stated, confirming that he was definitely male the moment he started talking, while at the same time Sombra determined that he had revealed his name to save them both some time, so he didn't have to ask a pointless question, "I am Sternritter F."

Sombra nodded his head and readied himself, as it was only a matter of time until As Nodt attacked him, and sure enough he spotted a few pellet shaped objects, which looked like thorns, form in the air around his foe, where they burst through the air and raced towards him with some decent speed. In response to that Sombra spun his scythe around and carved his way through the 'arrows' that were flying towards him, since that was what the thorns had to be considering that he was fighting a Quincy, and they broke apart as he sliced through each of them, all while As Nodt seemed pleased by what he was seeing. What he noticed was that some sort of black liquid had been spilled on the blade of his scythe, which had to be tied to the technique his opponent was preparing to use against him, where he shrugged and swung his arm, causing the liquid to fall to the ground as he refocused on his foe. He still wasn't sure what sort of power As Nodt had been given, but so far what he was seeing was that it was another power that didn't effect him, much like the majority of the powers his previous foes had used against him, meaning that the battle would be over soon enough.

"Have you noticed?" As Nodt asked, apparently thinking that his technique was having some effect on Sombra, when it wasn't doing anything at all, but since he was talking Sombra remained still and let him spill the beans on his powers, so he could truly counter it and end the battle quickly, "What you are feeling right now is something that you forgot a long time ago... trace your memories. You evolved from a mere soul and became an Arrancar, you gained the strength you now command and overwhelmed any foe that still before you, and eventually you forgot this feeling entirely. The name of this feeling, which is the most important feeling in any Human's life, is fear."

"So that is your power, the ability to induce fear in those you hit with those thorns," Sombra commented, causing As Nodt to pause for a moment, clearly surprised that he had determined the true nature of his thorns and his ability within a few moments of their battle starting, before Sombra chuckled for a moment as the shadows gathered behind him, as there was something he needed to tell his foe before the battle was finished, "As Nodt, against any other foe your power might have been able to do something and turn the tide of battle in your favor, but against me your power means nothing, though it's not because I'm the God of Death. Before I became an Arrancar, and came to Hueco Mundo the first time, I was a force of darkness that terrified the people of the world I used to call home, but before I could reach that point I had to survive the dangers of the Shadowlands, including overcoming the horrors that called that realm home. In order to become the King of Darkness, one of the greatest villains of Equus' history, I had to experience a level of fear that is far, far beyond the level of fear that your attacks are capable of using against me, and by overcoming that fear I became immune to such things... here, let me show you the Shadowlands."

The moment Sombra stopped talking a large elegant mirror, one formed from the shadows that he had been calling to him once he recognized what sort of power his foe was trying to use against him, appeared in the air behind him and the face of the mirror shimmered, before the Shadowlands, a land of pure terror and fear that used one's own fears against them, appeared for the Sternritter to see. As Nodt's reaction, however, was to actually take a step back as he stared at the mirror, showing that, despite what his power was, he still felt fear and seeing the landscape of the realm that Sombra had conquered definitely terrified him, while at the same time freaking out a number of his remaining foes. What happened next was that As Nodt activated his Vollstandig, transforming himself into a large being that towered over the mirror, one with stiches going along the middle of his body, with blood streams coming from both of his eyes, and more of his fear substance coating both of his arms, while the wings that came with this form seemed to either be hidden or were tied to his halo. To Sombra, however, this was an act of desperation, showing just how terrified As Nodt was of the Shadowlands and the power that he possessed, and, in the instant he finished transforming, Sombra was already in front of him, swinging his scythe upwards in such a way that let him cleave his way through his foe, which caused As Nodt to revert back to his base form before his body was split in half, vertically to be exact, and he let the pieces of the body fall to the ground as he removed the blood from his weapon as it took As Nodt's soul.

Once that was done he banished the mirror that showed the Shadowlands and turned his attention to the rest of the Sternritter, because it appeared that, while they were terrified of what they had seen, Yhwach's presence was forcing them to continue the battle, meaning that it was only a matter of time until the next battle started, and he intended on making sure that each of them were defeated before he ended this foolish war.

Aftermath: Yhwach's Folly

"So, who wants to face me next?" Sombra asked, as he was addressing the remainder of the Sternritter that were watching him, as he tore his way through the elite soldiers that Yhwach had brought with him, no doubt trying to determine what they could do against his power, while at the same time he remained still as he waited for someone to come at him.

"That would be me." the next Sternritter said, who revealed that they were actually a petite young girl with short blond hair, which was a little odd considering that most of the other Sternritter had dark colored hair, and while most of her attire was the same as the other foes he had fought Sombra noticed she was wearing a skirt and leggings in place of the pants her comrades wore, "I am Liltotto Lamperd, Sternritter G, the Glutton. Though I have a question for you... are you going to eat any of the bodies behind you?"

"No. Why would I do something like that?" Sombra inquired, because that was something he had never even thought about, both when he was the King of Darkness and when he became an Arrancar, which made him wonder what sort of power his foe actually possessed, as 'the Glutton' seemed like a terrible power to have, "And why would you ask me a question like that?"

"Because we know nothing about you, I'm starving, and it's bad to let food go to waste." Liltotto replied, which was when the area around her mouth moved forward and expanded into what appeared to be a worm shape, with her mouth at the end of it, allowing Sombra to watch what happened next.

Liltotto proceeded to move her 'mouth' towards the few dead bodies that were laying around Sombra, though when she finally reached one the mouth opened wide and devoured the corpse she was targeting, As Nodt by the looks of it, and some of the sand around the body was eaten as well, causing a look of disgust to appear on Liltotto's face. Based on what Sombra saw this was the extent of her ability, as in the Glutton allowed her to use her mouth in such a way that she could eat whatever was in front of her, be it the bodies of her dead comrades or even the surrounding environment, meaning that her power was worthless in the grand scheme of things. He could understand if this Schrift allowed the one that had it to gain some level of power with how much they ate, since that made sense, but Liltotto's reiatsu didn't rise at all and remained at the same level as she munched on the remaining bodies of her fellow Sternritter, all while the look on her face told him that she was in a state of constant hunger because of her ability. Eventually the bodies of the slain Sternritter were consumed and Liltotto pulled her mouth back, letting her face return to normal, all while the look of hunger on her face told him that she was far from satisfied, not that it mattered since there was nothing more for her to eat, since he was sure that she wouldn't like the taste of trees, stones, and water.

At the same time, however, he was disappointed, as the Sternritter that had faced him so far had abilities that were more impressive than the Glutton ever was, meaning that this fight would be over in a matter of seconds, and then he could move onto the next foe that was waiting for him.

"The Glutton... such a worthless power you have been given." Sombra commented, where he sighed for a moment as he focused on his foe, who was staring at him with confusion written on her face, like she didn't understand why he was calling her power worthless, "It wouldn't be so bad if you gained some sort of power boost from eating the corpses of your slain allies or the enemies you killed, because that would make sense, but all you do is try to feed an insatiable hunger that will never go away, not unless you died, and you don't even gain a power boost from all the corpses you eat. Let me make one thing clear to you, the power you possess is no where near strong enough to do anything to my power, so it would be in our best interests if you just..."

"If you say go home or surrender, like you did to the others, I'll eat you whole!" Liltotto snapped, showing that she didn't like Sombra talking about how worthless her power was, meaning that she felt it was a worthwhile power to have, and that she didn't appreciate him trying to spare her, "The Sternritter will never back down, nor will we surrender to the likes of you, so if you don't want to fight me then you might as well die right now!"

Sombra stared at Liltotto as she summoned her bow, one that looked like a bear trap with a bowstring attached to it, before he sighed as he flashed through the air, though as he reappeared behind his foe Liltotto dropped her bow and watched as it broke apart before her eyes, only for her to collapse on the ground. In the end Sombra had decided to end the fight before it even began, since there was no reason to make someone like Liltotto suffer against such a superior opponent, and he cut her body diagonally in half, from the right shoulder to the left hip, bringing an end to the latest foe that Yhwach was sending against him. What was interesting this time around was that there was more than one Sternritter coming his way, as there was a male Quincy with red hair that was done up in a mohawk, with a smirk on his face for some odd reason, that was followed by a well endowed girl that had a slender build, with long pink colored hair, a second well endowed girl that was tall and had thin lightning shaped eyebrows, with long light-green hair, and a third girl girl that had long black hair, whose body wasn't as endowed as the other two were. All four of them looked like they were ready for a fight, which made sense considering that Yhwach wanted his Sternritter to wipe him out and destroy Las Noches, but at the same time he would continue to stand in their way until only the enemy leader remained.

"Bazzard Black, Sternritter H, also known as the Heat," the male Sternritter declared, though his tone revealed that he didn't care if Sombra knew the name of his Schrift, meaning that he believed that the battle was as good as his, despite the fact that he came with reinforcements, before he grinned as he came to a stop, "though I prefer to be called Bazz-B."

"Sternritter P, the Power, Meninas McAllon," the pink haired girl said, though as she said that she flexed her arms a little, like she was trying to show off for someone, likely Yhwach, though at the same time Sombra detected that she and the other ladies were angry at him, no doubt because he defeated some of their comrades, and that they had come forward to fight him at the same time, to get their revenge on him.

"Candice Catnipp, Sternritter T, the Thunderbolt!" the green haired girl stated, where the smirk on her face indicated that she believed she was also more than enough to deal with Sombra, even though he had the feeling that his latest foes were going to fail as well, if he took the previous battles into consideration.

"And I am Giselle Gewelle, Sternritter Z, the Zombie." the final girl said, while at the same time she seemed to be half focusing on the battle that would be starting in the next few moments, something that her comrades were ignoring in favor of preparing their attacks, indicating that they were planning on making the first move.

"Four on one, an interesting tactic," Sombra stated, though as he said that he braced himself, because two of the powers they had brought to this fight seemed to be elemental based, as in fire and lightning, while the other two he would need to observe before determining what their powers meant, "Very well then, come and face the God of Death."

Bazz-B was the first one to charge into battle, where the air around him ignited as flames surrounded him, confirming Sombra's thoughts about the fact that his power was related to fire, before he leveled a single finger in Sombra's direction, stating that this was his Burner Finger 1 power and loosed a narrow beam of fire at him. At the same time Candice decided that she was going to take this fight seriously, as lightning exploded from the area around her and she emerged with six lightning bolt shaped wings behind her back, showing that she was accessing her Vollstandig right off the back, before some bits of lightning danced around her wrists as she fired burst of lightning at him from another direction. Sombra gripped the handle of his scythe and spun it around, first rapidly spinning it around in a circle in front of him as he caught the flames from Bazz-B's attack, canceling it out in seconds, before he switched his grip and swung at the lightning, slicing it in half and preventing the attack from exploding. As the two of them paused for a second, as they weren't expecting him to move that quickly and stop their attacks in rapid succession, Meninas rushed forward and, instead of using her bow to fight him, raised her fists and launched a series of punches, which struck Sombra's armor in an attempt to knock him backwards, but he didn't move at all as his newest foe attacked him.

In that moment Sombra determined that the 'Power' Schrift meant superhuman strength, not that such a thing would work against him since he fought against Jiren in the Tournament of Power and the Pride Trooper's power was far greater than what Meninas' power was, before she jumped backwards and braced herself, even though he could see some sweat rolling down the side of her face.

"Damn, he's tough alright. My punches did nothing to him." Meninas stated, where the final member of their group, Giselle, stood near her while still spacing out a little, not that Sombra was worried about someone like her, not when he knew three of the four abilities that were being used against him, "Even four against one we're doing nothing."

"Sternritter, it is clear that the time to fight alone is over." Yhwach called out, where the Sternritter near him and the ones that were near Sombra paused, showing that they were listening to their leader and were going to carry out his orders to the letter, even if it meant dying for the sake of weakening Sombra, "Join forces and face our foe as a united front, so that all of your Schrifts and abilities will overcome the obstacle that stands in our path."

"Yes, your Majesty!" the Sternritter declared, which was an interesting tactic in Sombra's mind, unleashing the rest of the force when it was clear that none of their powers could do anything against the power of the God of Death, but at the same time he guessed that he might as well cut them all down so he could face his true foe in peace.

In that moment Sombra watched as the rest of the Sternritter revealed themselves, going in the same order that his first couple of opponents had gone in before the girls interrupted the sequence, as Sternritter I was a slim man with short black hair, with a small vertical scar on the left side of his mouth, while Sternritter K, as Quilge was J, was a man that was wearing a white helmet over his head and armor plating on his chest and around his waist, almost like he was a robot or something. Following them had to be Sternritters L, M, N, and O, with L belonging to a large man that was using a beige basket to get everywhere, M going to a tall man that looked like a Norse warrior, while N belonged to an older man that seemed wiser than some of his comrades and O went to a broad man that was twice as tall as an ordinary Shinigami, and who also had a wide grin on his face. After them were who Sombra assumed were Sternritters Q, R, and S, where Q went to a slender looking lady that wore eye shadow around her eyes, R belonged to a man that had a few ape-like characteristics, such as pronounced upper-canines and patches of fur on his arms and legs, while S went to a man that had a muscular build, who was wearing a mask over his head and seemed focused on the battle that was about to begin between them and Sombra. That left the Schrifts U, V, W, X, and Y, where he noticed that U belonged to a man that was wearing a reflective mask over his upper face, V went to a young boy that seemed out of place, W seemed to belong to a young man that apparently had two tongues and was walking barefoot at the moment, while X went to another young man, this one having dark skin and a marking over his left eye that looked like a crosshair, leaving Y to go to a pair of men that looked identical to each other.

As he considered all that Sombra realized that two letters were missing, those being A and B, and determined that Yhwach himself had to be A, since he was the leader of the army, while the man that stood by his side had to be the one that had the letter B... and, while he made that observation, the man that possessed the letter O loosed a storm of arrows at the Soldat, killing all of them for some odd reason, before he grinned as he fell in with the others as they marched for where Sombra was standing.

"Sternritter O, the Overkill, Driscoll Berci," Bazz-B commented, though at the same time the look on his face told Sombra that this sort of thing was common, while also revealing a bit of one of the Sternritter's powers to him, before he turned and faced Sombra once more, "His power increases with every life he takes, be they his own allies or his enemies, and even beasts for that matter, so he's much stronger than he was when we first entered this world."

"You know, if you guys want a chance to beat me, then you should stop telling me what your powers are," Sombra said, because he knew that it would take him a bit longer to fight back if he had to stop and consider what each of the Schrifts meant, since he would want a good idea of what each of his foes were capable of when they were using their powers, and being told what they were meant he could kill them all quicker.

"As if you'll get the chance to move!" Meninas shouted, where Sombra detected that her voice was coming from above him, which meant that she was trying to attack him while he was distracted by talking to one of the other Sternritter, but at the same time speaking ruined the whole point of a surprise attack.

Sombra sighed as he shifted into his Shadow Form, which was him appearing as a wraith that was impossible to even damage, and surged forward as he avoided the incoming attack, where Meninas struck where he had been standing a few seconds ago and created a crater as she hit the ground, where surprise appeared on her face and on Bazz-B's face, as they were shocked he had moved that quickly. Sombra moved quickly, avoiding the various arrows that came flying in his direction as he returned to his solid form, not that it mattered since all these arrows were weak and couldn't compare to the power that he had faced when he fought Jiren, all while seeking out his first target. Based on what he knew it was better to take Driscoll out before he became a nuisance, as Sombra suspected that if he weakened any of the other Sternritter that were charging at him, instead of outright killing them, Driscoll would kill them himself and allow his power to grow even further. He wasn't entirely worried about that power, since he could tell that his target's current level was still far below what he was capable of, but at the same time it best if he removed this Sternritter first, as it would remove one power from the field and might open the defenses of the others. Even if the other Quincy didn't lower their guard, which would be a smart move in the grand scheme of things, he might be able to gleam who his next target should be once Driscoll was taken care of, as he would have to pause for the briefest of seconds and that was the best chance they would have to lash out at him.

Driscoll, seeing Sombra coming right towards him, grinned as he raised his fist and threw a punch, though Sombra got into the air above him and lashed out with his left leg, allowing the force of his kick to shatter the bones in Driscoll's arm as he cancelled out the attack, before he swung his scythe and appeared behind his target, splitting him in half before he even knew what hit him... only for a glob of blood to hit the side of his face, which came from Giselle, who had done nothing since she and her allies came to fight him.

"There, I got him." Giselle said, with a strange smirk on her face as she cleaned her mouth, like she had deliberately hurt herself enough to get her blood out into the open, only to spit on him before he could determine who his next target was going to be, though he remained still as he let her talk, "In a few seconds he'll be a zombie, ready to obey my will, and we'll destroy Hueco Mundo and Soul Society with the power he wields... I'm so lucky that he's already...."

Before Giselle could finish talking her hands went to her head as she screamed in pain, like something was happening to her this time around, and the other Sternritter paused for a few seconds as she fell to her knees, as this was the first time they had seen something like this happen.

"It seems that no matter how many times I say it, none of you understand what I'm telling you." Sombra commented, though as he pulled himself back up into a standing position he raised his left hand and wiped the blood off his face, an act that surprised the Sternritter that were staring at him, before he focused on Giselle, since he now understood her ability and what she had been attempting to do, "Giselle Gewelle, Sternritter Z, or the Zombie. You lure your foes into a false sense of security by acting like someone who spaces out and doesn't care about fighting, so that they'll cut you and spill your blood, which you then use to turn them into unwilling servants, either forcing them to kill themselves or sending them to kill your enemies. You believed that since I'm already dead, and that I'm immune to several of the powers that your allies used against me earlier, that you would meet not opposition if you spat a little bit of your blood on me, like I would be turned into your puppet in seconds, but you forgot one thing... I'm the God of Death and your power turned against you the moment you used it on me, thus the suffering you are now feeling."

"Damn... you..." Giselle stated, but before she could say more the pain increased, revealing that Sombra had been right, trying to control a God of Death, an actual god that ruled over the domain of death and wielded that power with frighting grace, with her power had been a foolish mistake, one that was going to cost her everything.

"Don't worry, you won't suffer for much longer." Sombra stated, where Giselle's eyes widened as he swung the scythe and split her diagonally in half, killing her in the process, before he sighed and spun the scythe to get the blood off of it as he turned towards the other foes that were around him, "This is your last chance to retreat from Hueco Mundo and save yourselves, because after this point I'm going to kill each and every one of you, and then I'm going to cut down Yhwach and stop his pointless war, since it will endanger the entire world if he kills the Soul King."

In that moment the Sternritter, deciding to act like fools, targeted him at the same time, where the first one, who declared that he was Cang Du, bearer of the letter I and the Schrift known as the Iron, lashed out at him with four blades that were attached to a handle that he was holding onto, like he was using claws against him. Sombra, however, used the end of his scythe's hand to break the claws like they were nothing, prompting Cang Du to summon his ability, coating his entire skin in a layer of iron, only for Sombra to spin around and deliver a kick to the side of his right arm, crushing the bone like it was made of crackers or something. Interestingly enough Cang Du actually screamed in pain and revealed that this was the first time someone had actually broken his bones while he was using his Schrift, and that the pain was much worse than he could have imagined, but that lasted for only a few seconds, as Sombra brought a swift end to his pain before he made a fool of himself, especially in front of those that were watching them. At the same time he knew that nothing he did would convince the other Sternritter, who were still rushing towards him, that attacking him was a bad idea, so he sighed as he readied himself for his next attacker and whatever power they had been bestowed, since those were the only things he was remotely worried about.

Interesting enough the next foe that came towards him was the one that was wearing the robotic armor, who had been standing back the entire time while his comrades fought him, causing Sombra to turn towards him, since he was sure that he'd be taking out another fool before focusing on the other foes around him.

"Sombra, King of Hueco Mundo, I am KG9, Sternritter K, the Knowledge," the Quincy said, though the fact that the other Sternritter were backing off meant that there was something about this power that worried them, or they were preparing their own attacks for when an opening revealed itself, while at the same time his foe moved his right arm and revealed his bow, which was actually a minigun, "Thanks to all the fights you have been in, since we arrived with his Majesty, I have compiled a list of your powers, movements, and weaknesses... you cannot defeat me."

"That's what you all say." Sombra replied, where he reappeared behind KG9 before he and the other Sternritter even realized that he had moved from where they had seen him, and when they turned to face him KG9 collapsed on the ground and stopped moving, causing him to turn towards his target before he died, "Sorry, but I've been holding back the entire time I've been fighting you, so there's no way that you would be able to know all of my powers, every movement I could make, and any weaknesses I might possess... and your arrogance revealed a hole in your defenses."

As KG9 died, and his soul was added to the collection his scythe was gathering, the Quincy that was sitting on the floating disk, what he had assumed was a basket of some kind, pulled his hands together and formed a heart, just like he had seen Ribrianne do in the tournament, before his foe loosed a heart beam at him. This time around Sombra didn't move as he called his aura up, allowing the beam to collide with it and disappear without doing anything to the area around him, despite his foe stating that his name was PePe Waccabrada, Sternritter L, the Love, and that anyone or anything struck by his heart fell in love with him and would do anything he asked. Unfortunately there was one thing that PePe didn't take into consideration, and that was the fact that his heart beam couldn't touch him, as it slammed into his aura and disappeared like it was nothing, giving Sombra time to consider his options before he cut down PePe. While he did that, however, he noticed that Bazz-B was gathering a decent amount of flames into his right hand, no doubt getting ready to use the full power of his 'Burner Finger' technique, while at the same time Candice, the only one channeling the power of her Vollstandig, was pulling together an impressive amount of lightning in the area around her. In that moment he understood that his foes were trying something new, using one of their powers to keep him trapped in a single area while the others gathered as much power as they could muster, to lash out at him and hopefully defeat him before he cut them down, but he knew that it didn't matter in the end.

Sombra revealed that such a thing didn't matter in the long run, as he hurled his scythe through the air and it cut into PePe's chest, causing him to cry out in pain as his heart beam fell apart, prompting Bazz-B to loose his Burning Full Fingers at him, which was a spiraling beam of fire at him, while at the same time Candice loosed her Electrocution at him, in the form of a massive charge of electricity. In that moment he showed the Sternritter that he wasn't to be underestimated as he raised his hands, using his left hand to catch Bazz-B's attack while his right hand caused Candice's to pause, causing the pair to pause for a moment, before he spun around and hurled them through the air, where he electrocuted Bazz-B and incinerated Candice. Before either of them could form another attack, or do anything else, Sombra flashed through the air and cut down PePe, after pulling his scythe free, before dashing towards his remaining foes, where Bazz-B's eyes went wide as he realized what was happening just as Sombra cut him down, only to reappear behind Candice as the flames scattered and she collapsed on the ground, dead from both his attack and Bazz-B's attack.

As soon as the three Sternritter collapsed on the ground in rapid succession, all dead from what he had done to them, the Norse warrior approached him with a sword and a shield in his hands, instead of the bow he knew a Quincy could wield, but Sombra remained still as his next foe prepared for battle.

While the Norse warrior declared that he was Gerald Valkyrie, Sternritter M, the Miracle, the older Sternritter with glasses rushed at him from another direction, revealing that he was Robert Accutrone, Sternritter N, the Near, which also sounded like a terrible power to have. The reason he felt that the Near was a terrible power was because it was speed based, something that Sombra could overpower in the blink of an eye thanks to his own abilities, but before he could actually cut Robert down Meninas charged at him and tried to punch him into the ground, where he simply dodged the attack before it even came near him. He then changed course and approached two more Sternritter, Q and R, where Q went to Berenice Gabrielli, who revealed that her Schrift was the Question and that she could make anyone doubt themselves with a series of questions, regardless of who her foe was, while R went to Jerome Guizbatt, who declared that his Schrift was the Roar, allowing him to adapt a more ape-like form and loose sonic screams at his foes. Sombra frowned at that as he moved through the air and cut both Berenice and Jerome down before either of them could do anything at all, as he had overcome his own doubt in the past and that rendered Berenice's power useless in the grand scheme of things, while at the same time it was rather easy for him to avoid the first sonic scream that Jerome fired at him, before he dropped the Quincy to the ground.

Robert tried to intercept him as he moved around the area, to prevent him from cutting down his comrades, before Sombra sliced through the gun that his new target had summoned and then sliced him in half, showing Yhwach that nothing his Sternritter did mattered in the grand scheme of things.

Gerald decided that the moment to attack him was while he was wiping out the other Sternritter, as he raised his sword and tried to strike him down, but Sombra shifted into his Shadow Form and avoided the attack, before returning to normal as he cut Gerald down. Meninas rushed at him again, this time causing her arms to bulk up to their true potential, before trying to crush him into the ground, but Sombra raised his left hand and blocked the incoming attacks like they were nothing, as they didn't compare to Jiren's attacks, and when she paused for just a second, with a look of confusion on her face, Sombra cut her down as well, eliminating another foe from the decreasing list of enemies that were in the area around him. Interestingly enough Gerald wasn't totally dead, as he managed to piece himself back together before his body enlarged, becoming a giant that was easily the same size that Yammy, an Arrancar that stayed true to Aizen's rule and had been locked away in the Shadowlands as a result, had been when he used the second form of his Resurreccion, before glaring down at the area that Sombra was in. Gerald then revealed that his ability, the Miracle, allowed him to manifest 'miracles' upon himself by giving form to the thoughts and feelings of those around him, and since his comrades were still alive he was focusing on them and their desire for him to remain alive, especially when they were facing someone like Sombra, but at the same time Sombra sighed as he shook his head in annoyance.

"You guys are morons, that's all I can say." Sombra stated, causing the remaining Sternritter to pause as the shadows surged forward, wrapping around Gerald's wrists before forming large crystalline bracers that were made out of his signature black crystals, causing his foes to look at him with confusion on their faces.

Instead of revealing his hand, like his foes were doing to him, Sombra flashed through the air and sliced Gerald in half once more, but this time, instead of reforming and growing to an even larger size, he remained dead where the halves of his body had fallen, which was away from Las Noches, and transformed the shock the other Sternritter were feeling into absolute horror. Those that knew of his powers, as in his followers and his friends, understood that the black crystals that he could summon had the power to nullify the abilities and powers of whoever he used them on, as they had nullified Gerald's ability to manifest his 'miracles' and allowed Sombra to cut him down with little effort. At the same time his actions caused Sternritter S, the Superstar, Mask De Masculine, to declare that he was the villain and that he needed to be taken out, causing Sombra to growl in frustration, as none of the Quincy seemed to realize that Yhwach was trying to end the world and were content to help him do just that. While Mask tried to hit him, since he was going on the offensive, a second Sternritter, revealing himself to be NaNaNa Najahkoop, Sternritter U, the Underbelly, seemed to be studying him and his reiatsu, as that was part of his ability, before a look of fear appeared on his face as he understood that they had been fools to challenge Sombra, as he couldn't feel Sombra's reiatsu, meaning that he had no idea how strong he was, before a diagonal cut appeared on his chest, showing that Sombra was sparing none of them at this point.

He had given them the chance to back down, to retreat with their lives, several times since they invaded Hueco Mundo, and every single time more of them charged at him, so they could fulfill Yhwach's orders, until the point where he stopped trying to reason with them. Mask called him out on his actions, continuing to label him as a villain, before Sombra swung his scythe and cut a diagonal gash into his chest, intending to kill him in one blow, before a little man, like a fanboy or something, started to cheer for his foe, causing Mask to jump back onto his feet and reveal that his wound had been healed in a matter of seconds. That was interesting, as Sombra determined that Mask's power was related to someone cheering him on and could tell the remaining five Sternritter weren't going to help their comrade out if James, as that was the name of the little man, ended up dying, revealing a glaring flaw in Mask's power, one that could easily be taken advantage of in a matter of seconds. He rushed forward and kicked his main foe in the chest, sending Mask backwards with the power of his attack, before flashing over to where James was standing, ready to cheer his partner on, where he gathered his reiatsu and formed a Cero, a ghostly white one that caused James to cry out for a moment as he was consumed by the attack, eliminating Mask's ability entirely. Mask, as he expected, cried out and started calling him the ultimate villain, opening a number of holes in his defenses with little regard for his own safety, so Sombra flashed through the air and cut Mask down, who had a look of shock on his face as he realized that he had screwed up, before the life faded from his body as Sombra turned to the other Sternritter.

Sombra then decided to turn his attention towards the Quincy that was a young boy, Sternritter V in his mind, but as he approached his next target one of the remaining Sternritter approached him, revealing that he was Nianzol Weizol, also known as Sternritter W, which was the Wind, but unlike the element that he was used to seeing Sombra determined that this was some sort of field that allowed his foe to push attacks away from him. He only knew that because instead of outright attacking with his scythe, like he had done so far, he loosed an incredibly low powered fireball at him, where his attack was simply pushed to the side, and when he loosed a ring of the same attack the same thing happened, but he did figure something else out from this exchange. Nianzol's reaction time was good, and he could figure out where a surprise attack was coming from, but at the same time his speed wasn't the greatest in the world, hence the reason Sombra used his own incredible speed and rushed through the area his foe was standing in, causing a look of surprise to appear on Nianzol's face as he fell to the ground like the rest of his comrades. That left just four enemies, excluding Yhwach and the last Sternritter, and it appeared that the twins decided to approach him this time around, where Sombra raised an eyebrow for a moment as their forms shifted until they resembled him, down to the last detail.

Of course that was before one of them started screaming, like he was being terrorized by something that only he could see at the moment, while the other one fell to one knee and huffed, like the weight of the entire world was on his shoulders or something, but at the same time it made things easier for Sombra.

"Loyd and Royd Lloyd, twins that possess the Schrift Y, the Yourself," the rifle carrying Quincy commented, allowing Sombra to know the names of his foes, and possibly even the ability of their Schrift, before he ended them, as it was clear that they weren't going to last much longer, "Both of them can copy the appearance of anyone, be it his Majesty or an enemy like yourself, but Loyd has the power to copy the powers and techniques of whoever he is copying, while Royd has the power to copy the memories and personality of his target."

"Ah, now I see their mistake." Sombra stated, because now that he knew what the Yourself was capable of, as it was an interesting power, he could tell the remaining two Sternritter what their comrades had done wrong, before taking both Loyd and Royd out, "You see, I have over a thousand years of memories, much like Yhwach does, but what Royd is currently experiencing is the terror of the Shadowlands, the realm I had to conquer in order to learn how to wield Dark Magic, and it's clear that his mind can't handle what he's seeing. Loyd, on the other hand, might be able to copy my powers, which is an interesting ability to have, but as you can see he can't handle the sheer power that I could be using against you, meaning that his attempt to copy me and my powers has opened a glaring hole in his defenses."

Before either of the two remaining foes could do anything Sombra flashed over to where the Lloyd brothers were resting and freed them from their suffering, allowing them to revert back to their original forms as his scythe gathered their souls, before he turned towards the remaining enemies.

"I see, you truly are a monster... worse than the five Special War Powers his Majesty was studying," the young man said, revealing that he believed that Sombra was an unbeatable creature, one that had sliced his way through all the Sternritter that came before him, while at the same time seemed unnaturally calm, "I am Gremmy Thoumeaux, and I am the bearer of the Visionary, making me Sternritter V, though my power allows me to turn fantasy into reality, meaning that if I wanted to imagine that your bones were cookies, easily broken ones, then it will come true."

"You guys really need to stop telling me what your powers are," Sombra commented, though at the same time he flashed through the air and appeared behind Gremmy, where a diagonal cut appeared on his foe's chest, showing that his speed and power was greater than whatever his foe had been thinking about, "it gives me an opening to take you out, not that it matters since I'm almost done dealing with you and your leader."

"I can also heal any wound that's been dealt to me by imagining that it's already been healed." Gremmy added, where Sombra glanced back and found that his foe was correct, the wound he had left on Gremmy's body had disappeared like it had never been there to begin with, before his reiatsu flared and another Gremmy appeared right next to him, "And by creating another living version of myself, as in a clone and not a shadowy copy like some people use, my powers are doubled, and will continue to do so for each clone I make. You can't kill me, King of Hueco Mundo."

"You also keep forgetting the other thing I've been telling you," Sombra said, where he sighed and closed his eyes, as he couldn't believe that all of his foes were this foolish and that they kept telling him what their powers were, though a few seconds later, when he opened his eyes again, his ghostly white aura sprung to life around him, and he found that Gremmy had about nine clones surrounding him, making it ten against one, since the rifle carrying Quincy wasn't involved, "I'm the God of Death, a reaper that has decimated the Sternritter, and you think that I can't kill you? I'm sorry, Gremmy, but that is where you would be wrong."

Gremmy growled as he and his clones opened fire, as they conjured a number of guns and missiles that they sent towards Sombra's position, but what they weren't expecting was for them to hit Sombra's aura and break apart like they were nothing, causing the rifle carrying Sternritter to raise an eyebrow. One of the Gremmy's decided to charge at him and lashed out with his fist, though Sombra let that happen as his fist made contact with his aura, allowing the energy to latch onto the clone before his fingers and hand started to age and turn to bone before his eyes. To anyone that was around during the time of Aizen's attack on the World of the Living, which was around the time Sombra took over Hueco Mundo and gained the powers of the Dios Hueco, this power was like the aging power that Baraggan Louisenbairn, the former God-King of Hueco Mundo, used in his Resurreccion, only instead of eroding and obliterating the area Sombra's version of the power brought death to the area around him. The best demonstration of this power was in some of the nearby plants, as they shriveled up and died before their eyes, and any patches of grass that happened to be lingering did the same thing, showing his foes that he wasn't going easy on them and that he was going to end them before long. Once he was done with his demonstration he rushed forward and spun his scythe around, cutting gashes into the clones that were all around him, ones that contained the deathly energy that he was channeling and caused the clones to die before Gremmy's eyes, before Sombra found his real target and cut him vertically in half.

What was interesting was that the moment he did that, and ended Gremmy's life, the clones and his body vanished within seconds, leaving behind a brain in a container, showing that something must have happened in Gremmy's life and he was forced to create his own body with his power, before he sighed and used a Cero to wipe out the remains of the Sternritter he had been 'fighting', before turning to his final opponent.

"So, you were able to beat Gremmy as well... very well then, I, Lille Barro, Sternritter X, the X-Axis, shall stand between you and his majesty." the rifle carrying Sternritter declared, though at the same time Lille raised his weapon and made sure that it was aimed right at Sombra, showing that he was going to start the battle first, instead of fleeing when he was being given the chance to survive, before he loosed a blast that was silent and didn't leave any smoke from his weapon, while Sombra tilted his head as the attack struck his aura and disappeared in seconds.

"Seriously, are you all mentally challenged?" Sombra asked, because at this point he had no idea why the Sternritter were still fighting a clearly superior opponent, especially one that had decimated their entire army with little effort, before deciding that Yhwach had broke each of them and made them obedient towards him, so that they would never question him or his orders, even if it meant fighting someone that was killing them.

"What... just happened?" Lille asked, as this was unlike anything that had happened in the past, as his attacks never failed to pierce and kill anyone that stood in his Majesty's way, and yet the first one he fired failed instantly, prompting him to fire at Sombra several times in rapid succession, only to discover that they had failed as well, "The X-Axis allows me to pierce anything that I'm firing at with perfect accuracy, regardless of how many barriers are put in place, and yet none of them see to be wor...."

Sombra decided to just end it quickly and cut Lille down, where he noticed a shocked expression on the Sternritter's face as he collapsed on the ground, before he turned towards his last two foes, Yhwach and the Sternritter that was standing next to him, who stepped away from Yhwach and approached him, only to draw an elegant broadsword out from under his cloak and held an elegant shield in his left hand, one with the Quincy cross engraved into the metal.

"I am Jugram Haschwalth, Sternritter B, the Balance, and Grandmaster of the Sternritter," the Sternritter stated, which told Sombra that his power had to be far greater than the Sternritter he had fought so far, especially since it appeared that his foe wasn't going to share what his own Schrift did, which was the smartest move he could make right now, "It now falls to me to remove you from his Majesty's path."

"Come and try." Sombra replied, because so far every time one of his enemies said something like that, even if it was worded differently, he proved them wrong and cut them down where they stood, though this time around he suspected that Jugram would be different and switched his aura off, as he had the feeling that the Balance didn't require him using his deathly aura to take his foe out.

Sombra and Jugram charged at each other, allowing their weapons to come into contact with each other, though it became clear right away that Sombra had an advantage, as it appeared that Jugram had no experience fighting someone that was using a scythe, and he wasn't trying to lure Sombra into a false sense of security by pretending to act that way, meaning that he was already having trouble keeping up with all the attacks coming his way. Despite Jugram's best efforts he couldn't stop Sombra from overpowering him, allowing the head of the scythe to slip through his defenses on more than one occasion, which resulted in his attire being cut open as blood followed Sombra's attack, even though he was holding back a bit to see what sort of power the Balance really was. Of course a few of his lesser attacks were blocked by his foe's shield, which didn't bother him one bit, but for the most part Sombra was starting to believe that the Balance was nothing, as it didn't appear that Jugram was doing anything to turn the tide in his favor, except stall Sombra so Yhwach could either flee or come up with an idea on how to defeat him. After coming to that decision, and waiting a few more moments to see if he was wrong, Sombra opened Jugram's defenses and swung his scythe, cutting two diagonal gashes into his foe's chest, one going from his left side to his right shoulder while the other went from his left shoulder to his right side, though the interesting part was that his foe didn't fall over, not like the others did.

He was impressed, because everyone else that faced this power ended up falling over once he struck them, usually dead, but this time Jugram was standing and huffing over the damage he had been dealt, and while his defenses were up, in case his foe activated his Schrift, he knew the battle was over.

"You are fortunate to experience all of this good fortune, in dealing this much misfortune to me," Jugram stated, which caused Sombra to raise his eyebrow for a moment, because sometimes what his enemies said didn't make sense and he had the feeling that the Balance was about to take effect, especially since his current foe seemed to be talking in a manner that could be connected to his power, "misfortune that I can redirect to my Freund Schild, before using the Balance to turn this misfortune on the one I'm fighting, which means you."

Sombra watched as Jugram's wounds seemed to heal, showing him that he had redirected all the 'misfortune' he had suffered to his shield and that he was about to use his Schrift to do damage to his body with his powers, before the pair of diagonal cuts reappeared and several more cuts appeared on his chest, causing him to stagger and fall to a knee as he looked up with a look of shock on his face.

"So, you can see the scales of one's life and measure which side they fall on, along with taking into account anything that happened recently," Sombra commented, though he wasn't surprised by this, not when he considered all the other powers that the Sternritters were in possession of, even if they failed to do anything to him, "Sure, your ability would have allowed you to directly damage me, something that none of the other Sternritter have been able to do since I started fighting them, but even your Schrift realizes that all 'fortune' I experience offsets the 'misfortune' I have, as in all the good I've done since coming to this world is balancing out the evil I did in my home world. The Balance realized this and, despite what you all have been doing, even realized that I'm trying to save the world, as opposed to destroying it like you and Yhwach are doing, so it turned everything you were about to do to me back on you, allowing me to take you out rather quickly so I can finish off your leader."

"I see." Jugram said, as it took him a moment to see the scales that Sombra was talking about, where he found exactly what his foe was talking about, before he sighed and lowered both his sword and his shield, because he now understood why the Sternritter couldn't beat their foe, "Very well then, end it."

If Jugram had tossed his weapons aside Sombra might have let him go, since the gesture would have shown him that the Grandmaster wasn't planning on getting in the way, but keeping his broadsword and his shield meant that if he was left alive he could come at him from behind while he was dealing with Yhwach, and he understood that Sombra was going to remain true to his word by making sure none of Yhwach's followers left Hueco Mundo alive. As such there was only one path for him to take, which was why Sombra moved through the space between them in a matter of seconds and cut down Jugram, who seemed to have a slight smile on his face, or maybe not, before he collapsed on the ground and his weapons fell from his hands. That put an end to the Sternritter, the force of warriors that Yhwach had trained for the sole purpose of bringing an end to Soul Society and the Shinigami that were protecting the Soul King, though with that task done he turned around and stared at the leader of the army that had invaded Hueco Mundo, because it was time they ended this invasion and got on with their lives.

"You truly are a monster, to be able to wipe out the Sternritter... something I did not see happening, at least not in this manner and not at this moment." Yhwach commented, though at the same time he closed his eyes for a moment, as if he was focusing his reiatsu, and when he opened them a few moments later Sombra noticed that he had two pupils in each of his eyes, just like Pernida did, meaning his power was going to be troublesome.

"You saw them being wiped out, but at a different time and by different methods?" Sombra inquired, because if that was the power that his foe was using, the ability to see the future, then it wasn't very good, espeically if what he had seen happened to be vastly different from what actually occurred.

"Indeed. My ability is known as the Almighty, and I can see anything that happens in the future, from this moment in time to the far flung future." Yhwach stated, where Sombra felt his eyebrow twitch again, because it was like none of his latest foes could help but reveal their tricks to him, allowing him to plan around their abilities and overcome them with his own powers, but he said nothing as he waited for his foe to finish, "I also have the ability to modify the future I see, in whatever manner I desire, so please, do despair, because your power is nothing compared to the power that I wield."

"And yet, you just admitted that you didn't see this happening." Sombra remarked, because it made sense when someone thought about it, that Yhwach had seen his invasion of Soul Society, and the death of the Soul King, a long time ago, hence why he went into hiding, but his plans had been interrupted by a simple soul he hadn't seen, which was the one that went on to become the Dios Hueco, altering the history that Yhwach had seen and changing it into something entirely different, "When you looked into the future you saw a war against Soul Society, one where you killed the Soul King and fought with Ichigo and the others to determine the fate of this world, but I know that the moment you stepped into Hueco Mundo, to start your invasion of my domain, you were confused by how this was possible. You claim that your power is to see the future, but you never saw my arrival in Hueco Mundo, you never witnessed me become a Vasto Lorde and induce a level of fear in Soul Society that they haven't felt for many years, you didn't see me claim the position as the strongest Hollow of them all, the Dios Hueco, and take this world as my domain, while silencing Aizen and his attempts to destroy the world by killing the Soul King, and you definitely didn't see Hueco Mundo returning to it's former glory, which is what rests all around us.

You can't see me, Yhwach, just like you couldn't see the changes I made to this realm, so that means that part of your power is already useless in this battle, and yet you still want to battle something that you can't predict, something that you can't see, and something that decimated your army... a foolish mistake if you ask me."

"You are correct, I cannot see you, even after meeting you and watching you fight," Yhwach admitted, because he knew that there were one or two beings that even his eyes couldn't see, making it hard to predict what they were going to do, but despite that fact he grinned as he faced Sombra, where he summoned his weapon, a sword that resembled a dadao, and held it out as he assumed his own battle stance, "but that doesn't mean you can beat me, since I've seen all your tricks and you haven't seen anything I can do!"

That was a true statement and Sombra knew it, but at the same time he had a habit of mowing down foes after just seeing what they were capable of, especially incredibly foolish ones like the Sternritter, which was why he gripped the handle of his scythe and charged at Yhwach, who grinned as he rushed forward to meet him. The instant their weapons came into contact with each other the air around them shook, showing the observers that Yhwach was as strong as Sombra had heard he was, since he was able to fight on par with Captain-Commander Yamamoto and the first Dios Hueco a thousand years ago, a battle that he ended up losing and was forced to go into hiding so he could survive and heal the wounds he had been dealt. Instead of lashing out with the head of his scythe immediately, like he did against the other foes he had faced so far, Sombra used the base of the handle and jabbed at his opponent in rapid succession, where he forced Yhwach to parry the attacks with his sword, while at the same time keeping an eye out for any attacks that his foe might be sending his way. After a moment or two Yhwach jumped backwards and put some distance between them, where he swung his left hand and a massive bow formed out of his reiatsu, with seven massive arrows forming not a few seconds later, which he then fired in Sombra's direction, only for Sombra to flash through the air in rapid succession as he cut down all of the arrows, allowing him to land close to his foe as the arrows detonated short of their target.

Yhwach, seeing Sombra approach him after wrecking the arrows, swung his arms and a black circle surrounded him, where a dome of energy formed around him as a smile appeared on his face, as if he believed that such a power could protect him, which was the moment that Sombra proved him wrong by swinging his scythe down on the barrier and cut in it half, before leaving a diagonal slash on his foe's chest... but, interestingly enough, the wound disappeared a few seconds later as his foe straightened himself, though at the same time Sombra backed off for now.

"Interesting, you cut through my Blut Vene Anhaben like it was nothing," Yhwach commented, revealing the name of his technique to Sombra, while at the same time it was easy for Sombra to determine that the barrier was supposed to stop living things from hurting Yhwach, but dead things, like him and his deathly powers, seemed to work just fine against this power, "You also cut me down as well, but it's nothing I can't fix."

Sombra understood what his foe was talking about, since he already explained that his abilities including the power to manipulate the future in some manner, meaning that it wasn't hard for Yhwach to switch his wounded or dead body with one that hadn't been hurt, which meant that he had two options at the moment. The first was to continue fighting so he could get a better understanding of Yhwach's powers, until he used his black crystals to nullify as much of his powers as he could, while the second was the same as the first, except for the part where he'd open a open a hole in Yhwach's defenses and let Uryu fire his Still Silver arrow into his foe's chest. There was always the third option, keep killing him until he ran out of futures to switch with the reality that he was in, but that was time consuming and he didn't want to give his foe the chance to finally see him with his sight, because he had the feeling that if Yhwach 'saw' him with his sight it would weaken his chances of beating him. At the very least it appeared that his foe was standing still and was staring at him, no doubt studying him so he could attempt to understand him and his powers, which allowed him to come to a decision on what he was going to do, hence the reason he glanced at Las Noches for a moment and stared at Uryu, who nodded his head in understanding, before facing Yhwach again.

Not a moment later Sombra rushed forward and went on the offensive, this time using the head of his scythe instead of the end of the handle, and while Yhwach was able to parry some of his incoming attacks, while making sure to avoid being stabbed by the end of the blade in the process, Sombra was faster and slashed through his foe's attire, prompting Yhwach to use his power to avoid being killed. While all that happened Sombra felt the shadows stir around him, like his foe was doing something, causing him to grin as he activated his own shadowy power, causing whatever Yhwach was doing to the area to fail immediately, though if his foe was worried he didn't show it. In fact it appeared that his foe might have been planning that, as he gathered his reiatsu and formed a massive arrow that went flying in his direction, but this time Sombra remained still as his aura flared to life, where the arrow slammed into it and disappeared, just like he had done to some of the Sternritter earlier, showing Yhwach that he was going to have to try harder to beat him. The instant the arrow was taken care of, and nothing else was coming his way, Sombra flashed over to his foe and resumed the series of attacks that had been interrupted, slashing through his attire and body several times in rapid succession, yet after each swing Yhwach used his power to nullify the damage.

It was both an interesting power and an annoying one, because while he had taken care of the part where Yhwach could see the future, and see his movements before he even made them, there was the part that allowed him to cheat death over and over, regardless of how much damage he took, but he hadn't found the opening that would allow Uryu to fire the Still Silver arrow and end this in an instant... and, as he thought about that, Sombra noticed five orbs of energy that rested in the air around him as Yhwach backed off, indicating that his foe was going to attack him again.

"Your power is impressive, so much so that it must be mine," Yhwach stated, which was the moment that the orbs glowed and five concentrated beams of energy rushed at where Sombra was standing, engulfing him in a matter of seconds while Yhwach stood there and grinned, feeling like he had just won the battle, "This is another power that I have access to, Sankt Altar, which allows me to take the powers of whoever I am fighting and make them my own, so I shall take the power you are wielding and add it to my own, making me far stronger than ever before!"

"Good to know you have another dangerous move to look out for," Sombra replied, where he appeared in the space behind his opponent, who looked back at him with a look of surprise on his face, showing that he had assumed that he had moved too fast for Sombra to react, when the reality was different than what Yhwach was thinking, "Seriously, you need to stop talking about your powers and just fight, otherwise I'll find a way around your defenses and cut you down where you stand, permanently."

Yhwach, despite everything that he had seen so far, couldn't help but be surprised by the fact that Sombra had avoided his Sankt Altar, that his speed was so great that he had gotten out of the area before his technique had gone off, and that he was dominating the fight, without his Almighty being able to do anything. He won't be in this situation if he could at least 'see' what his opponent was doing in the future, so he could plan ahead and turn the tide, but his sight was still blind to the reality that rested in front of him, even though he refused to believe that a single Hollow could wield this much power, so much so that it messed with his abilities and rendered them useless. Still, his plan was to decimate the Soul Society, make his way to the Soul King's Palace, kill the Zero Division that guarded the Soul King, and then kill the being that kept the world in the state that it was currently in, allowing him to destroy this cursed world and transform it into something better, even if thousands had to die for his dream to become a reality. Once he remembered what his goal was, and stopped worrying about his foe, he held his left hand out and called a broadsword from his reiatsu, giving him two weapons that would allow him to overpower the single weapon that his foe was using, before he charged through the air and rushed at where Sombra was standing.

Interestingly enough Sombra let the scythe float in the air for a moment as he drew two katanas from the shadows, just like he would have done if he had his sealed Zanpakuto, before charging at his foe as he disappeared, only to reappear a few seconds later behind Yhwach, where six diagonal cuts appeared on his chest, three going left to right and the others going right to left. This was a technique he developed shortly after gaining control of his Arrancar Zanpakuto, one that he called Kaiten Kenbu, meaning Revolving Heaven Sword Dance, and it was powerful enough to topple some of his greatest foes with ease, but with Yhwach, and his Almighty, the wounds vanished after a few seconds, allowing him to stand and continue the fight. Wielding a pair of blades, even ones made from the shadows, allowed him to block both of Yhwach's weapons with ease and actually pushed him back a few steps, showing him that his foe wasn't trained in the art of using two weapons, something that Sombra perfected after regaining his Arrancar Zanpakuto, and that it translated into his foe making a misstep that caused him to fall backwards for a second. It was the opening that Sombra had been waiting for, the one that would spell Yhwach's doom, which was why he banished his shadowy katanas and called his scythe back over to him, but even as his foe noticed that movement he disappeared a second later, and since Yhwach's focus was on him he wasn't expecting what happened next.

A silver arrow flew through the air and struck Yhwach in his chest, right where his heart was located, and it was in that moment that Yhwach's veins bulged outwards, causing him to stagger for a moment as he looked down at the arrow that had pierced his heart, before the wind kicked up and Sombra appeared some distance in front of him... only this time around the wind seemed to be spinning around him as he pushed his power to the max, and an alarming amount of ghostly white energy was wrapping around the head of his scythe.

"Your only weakness, Still Silver, fired by an excellent archer," Sombra commented, though at the same time the shadows got excited and wrapped around Yhwach's arms and legs, forming black crystalline chains once more, which would keep him from moving, before he took up his battle stance and gazed at his foe, "Tell me, Yhwach, can you hear the voices of the dead? Can you hear the voices of your angry subordinates, who you sent to die?"

Yhwach, despite having lost his powers, as he knew this method well, paused as he heard what seemed like the screams of the dead, the voices of the Sternritter that had fallen during the battle with Sombra, meaning that his foe was going to combine the power he wielded with the power of the souls he had collected.

"I see, you do hear them... and, for a brief moment, you feel fear," Sombra continued, because that was a bonus that he wasn't expecting, that Yhwach would feel fear the instant he let the area around him shudder after revealing the true height of his power to everyone, even if he was more worried about his next attack, "Soul Burst."

His attack was similar to a wave of energy, like Ichigo's Getsuga Tenshou, but it was larger than any wave type attack he had used in the past and it was much faster as well, where all Yhwach could do was widen his eyes as Sombra swung his scythe at him and loosed the attack. A moment later the area around him detonated and collapsed due to the power that Sombra had poured into the technique that would end this madness, where Sombra stood there and watched as the smoke formed a cloud above him, before focusing on the area in front of him. When the smoke cleared he found Yhwach floating in the air for a few seconds, only for his body to be split in half and fall out of the air, landing in the massive hole that had been blasted into the ground of Hueco Mundo, to which he sighed and dismissed his aura, before shifting his weapon onto his back as the barrier that protected Las Noches fell. The pointless war that Yhwach had attempted to start, between him and Soul Society, was over and he had saved the entire world from a level of destruction that they hadn't seen in years, and now that it was over he walked forward and glared down at the corpse of his foe.

"Rainbow, would you take care of his body?" Sombra asked, as he knew that Rainbow and the other gods were coming to see what had happened, though as he turned around he found that Sunset had a smile on her face, because while she knew that he wanted to save some of them he also knew that he had done the right thing, while at the same time Rainbow jumped into the massive crater and loosed a Hakai on Yhwach's corpse, as Sombra was just being careful in case even this death could be reversed.

"It's done. Yhwach is dead and his army destroyed." Sunset said, where she turned towards Sombra for a moment, who didn't even seem exhausted from the ordeal, while considering what else his scythe could do, if he was given the chance to use it's power again, but that was unlikely at this point in time, "So, what will you do now?"

"Bury the dead and return to ruling my kingdom," Sombra replied, as that was what he had been planning on doing once he returned to Hueco Mundo, before finding out that Yhwach was coming, before he faced Sunset, "This Earth is safe from Yhwach's plan, to kill the Soul King and destroy everything, so you don't have to worry about this world for the foreseeable future."

"Well, I'll leave it in your hands," Sunset stated, where Rainbow and the others from Equus gathered near her, and that included the Grand Priest, before they left Hueco Mundo, waving good-bye to the Holllows and Arrancar that called it home, knowing that they and the Shinigami would be celebrating Yhwach's defeat.

Sunset knew that this world was in safe hands, with Sombra and his allies watching over it, and it appeared that the rest of her group felt the same way, which was why they returned to the World of the Living before using Discord's portal to head back to Equus, so they could rest before seeing what happened next.

Aftermath: The Lost Race

Chrysalis was sure that most of her fellow warriors, who she had worked with to save their universe from being erased, were either still sleeping or were getting back into their old habits, before they entered the crystal mirror or were displaced by the backlash of Discord tampering with his own spell. Rarity, for instance, was returning to her shop so she could make more impressive dresses, ones that could be imbued with magical abilities from what she heard her tell the others, while both Lyra and Trixie were thinking of returning to Azeroth for a time, to make sure the Alliance and the Horde were keeping the world safe from the remaining dangers that sought to claim it for their own ends. Sombra, of course, had an empire to return to, Pinkie was content to stick around Ponyville before deciding on whether or not she and Raven should head back to the planet she called home for a number of years, and the Dazzlings were conflicted on what they wanted to do, as the friends they had made on the planet they had been sent to were mostly dead, while at the same time they weren't sure what they were going to do if they remained on Equus. Rainbow had been elevated to being their universe's God of Destruction, and each one of those and their own planet, so she guessed it was a matter of time until she claimed her destiny as well, and she had the feeling that soon Applejack would become a Kaioshin, meaning she'd leave as well.

She sighed for a moment and shook her head, mostly because she knew that if she depressed herself Pinkie could barge into the castle and attempt to cheer her up, and she was done with being stuck in that state of mind, while at the same time she had to correct herself, as these ponies and former villains were her friends, as well as her fellow warriors, and she needed to keep thinking of them as her friends. Usually her friends only consisted of Isaac Clarke, Ellie Langford, John Carver, and Jennifer Santos, while the crew of the Starship Hyperion, which they had been living on with permission from Captain Ratchet, were more co-workers right now, with a few being potential friends, but she was more than willing to add Rainbow and the others to her list. She had joined them in their celebration, since she wouldn't miss it, as Pinkie would have chased her down in some manner, but despite that fact she was now returning to what she had been doing before she and Starlight were called back to Equus, to join the others and learn about the tournament, and that was going over some information that they had discovered during the last bit of the adventure that had been put on hold. In fact, once Sunset and the others left to take Sombra and Yoruichi home, Chrysalis had returned to the room she had been given and donned the armor she had been wearing earlier, which Starlight had brought in without her knowing about the act, before joining Starlight at one of the tables in the ballroom.

Chrysalis wasn't as smart as Starlight was, she openly admitted that a number of times since she joined Ratchet's crew, but she was learning some of the finer things about the three galaxies that Starlight had helped save over the years since her displacement, meaning she could help her friend out with whatever research she was doing.

"Okay, where were we before we got called here?" Chrysalis asked, causing Starlight to raise her head from the tablet that she was carrying, as she had been working on something before they had been called back to Equus, but since she wasn't involved in the tournament she had used that time to continue their work, while also noticing a small triangular projector in the middle of the table.

"We were translating a number of Lombax writings," Starlight replied, where she tapped on her tablet and a series of twenty-six symbols appeared in the space between them, each looking different from the other and with a floating letter near them, indicating where they rested in the alphabet, while Chrysalis noticed the holograms came from the projector, to which she nodded her head and pulled her own tablet out, "I'm glad that General Azimuth was willing to teach me the entire Lombax alphabet, with what little time he could spare, because there are a vast number of writings and texts about the race and their vast achievements, but still nothing on what happened to them."

The Lombaxes, from what Chrysalis had heard, were once heroes of a good portion of two of the three galaxies that Starlight had been to, the Solana and Polaris Galaxies to be exact, and one of their most notable achievements was the fact that they stopped the Cragmites during the Great War. According to what else she could figure out the Lombaxes didn't kill the Cragmites, rather they built an incredible device called the Dimensionator, a large helmet that someone could wear on their head that happened to possess the power to open portals to other dimensions, hence the name, and Starlight was convinced that if the Lombaxes used the device to send the Cragmites to another dimension, since that's how they ended the war, then they might have done the same thing for the majority of their race. The reason the Lombaxes disappeared was because they found a young Cragmite years after the war was over and tried to raise it to be a force of good, like they were, and when the Cragmite, who grew up to be Emperor Tachyon, one of the villains that Starlight helped take down, attacked his foster people the Lombaxes were said to have disappeared, as in killed off by the creature they were raising. Starlight was under the impression that maybe, just maybe, the Lombaxes used the Dimensionator to escape to a new dimension, or maybe a part of the universe where they wouldn't be found, and the majority of them disappeared, leaving Ratchet, his father, Angela Cross, General Azimuth, and a few others behind, either by accident or on purpose, but they did know, according to Azimuth, that Ratchet's father stayed behind to protect the rest of their kind, while also sending Ratchet off to Veldin, where Starlight and Sunset landed as well.

It was a great theory, since it stated her opinion that the Lombaxes were alive, but it was just that, a theory, and there was no way to prove it without the Dimensionator, which had been busted some time ago and left in a museum, where no one knew that it was the real deal and not a duplicate, even though part of Starlight's research was to figure out if she could put it back together without endangering the entire universe, since it was both powerful and dangerous at the same time, revealing another reason as to why it was hidden so many years ago.

"And your positive that they hid the location they were planning on using as a hideout in their writing?" Chrysalis inquired, because while she knew that some people and races planned for things in advance, so they would be able to adapt to whatever situation was happening, of which Sombra was one of those beings, she really didn't think the Lombaxes could have foreseen Tachyon's assault, otherwise they could have stopped it before disappearing to whatever dimension they had retreated to.

"Chrysalis, the Lombaxes had some of the greatest minds and warriors before they disappeared," Starlight replied, as she understood that the former queen was having a hard time trying to understand why she was interested in finding out what happened to the ancient race, partly because it would allow her to tell Ratchet and Angela what happened to them after using the Dimensionator, and also because it was one of the greatest mysteries she had come across, "Sure, they might not have seen that Tachyon was behind them using the Dimensionator to flee from Fastoon, but I'm positive that their greatest minds would have come up with a way for those that were left behind to figure out where they went, if they managed to overcame whatever threat they were facing. All we need to do is locate whatever information they left behind, be it coordinates or instructions on where to go to discover the true location they fled to, which is easier said then done since we've gone through half of the texts and writings we were able to find, only to find nothing about where they went or even a clue as to how to figure that out."

That was why Chrysalis' person opinion on this entire situation was that the Lombaxes had been caught entirely off guard by Tachyon's assault and didn't have time to implement whatever plan they had been working on, meaning that finding them was next to impossible, but that was the thing about the displaced of Equus, they all did things that were labeled as impossible, and this seemed to be Starlight's time to shine.

"Well, since I know there's no talking you out of this, send me the texts you want me to study," Chrysalis said, as she had determined that Starlight was just like Twilight, that once she stuck her head in something, be it a weapon design or an ancient mystery, there was no pulling her head out of it until she did whatever it was she was attempting to do, in this case figuring out where the Lombaxes had hidden themselves.

Starlight nodded her head and sent over a few texts, where Chrysalis pulled out her tablet and opened the first one on the list, where the decoder that had been installed in it, thanks to Starlight, went to work translating the symbols in front of her, allowing her to read the ancient Lombax language in the common language. So far the texts she had read, the ones before she was called back to Ponyville to learn about the impending Tournament of Power, were about the plans to expand the city located on Fastoon, the schematics for advanced machines that would improve food production and water purification, and, oddly enough, financial records for some of the higher ranking members of Fastoon. Starlight had found a number of old stories and tales of the events that the Lombaxes had been involved in, including the Great War that they had won, a few legends that pertained to the Great Clock, which were written by Ratchet's father, Kaden, and a number of texts that detailed the various weapons and ships that the lost race created, or were planning on making in the future, had they not disappeared. Between the two of them, and the time they spent reading the various texts that they had found, neither of them had found anything that revealed where the Lombaxes had gone, be it specific instructions or just the general location they had fled to, and Chrysalis could tell that Starlight was starting to get frustrated over the fact that they hadn't found anything that would help them out.

That was why she felt this was a waste of time, that the Lombaxes didn't have time to leave behind whatever trail they had been planning on using to let those that had remained behind where they were going, and despite telling Starlight her opinion, and what she thought about all this, Starlight refused to believe that and was devoting her time to making sure they scoured every bit of writing, just to be sure they didn't miss anything.

This particular text was related to the society that had been in place before the Lombaxes had been forced to retreat from Fastoon, the type of military that they had, and a number of other articles that were related to the two, but while it was interesting to read about the past, about an ancient race, Chrysalis found nothing helpful hidden in the text. There were mentions of the various rulers that the Lombaxes had, how long they had ruled for and the various things they had done for their race, and some of the more important devices they had made over the years, but none of it revealed anything about what they were going to do if they were forced to retreat from Fastoon. The look on Starlight's face told her that her friend wasn't having much luck either, that she hadn't found a single piece of information that would allow them to narrow down their search for the location or dimension that the ancient race had gone to, and soon they would be out of material to go through, meaning Starlight would have to accept the reality that the Lombaxes didn't have time to put their plan into action and went somewhere without leaving anything behind. Of course if she was proven wrong, and they discovered that the Lombaxes were able to hide some clues as to where they went, then she would gladly apologize to Starlight and accept that she was wrong, something the old Chrysalis would never do, but right now it didn't look like that was going to happen.

An hour or two went by for the pair of them, where they completed a number of texts and still didn't find anything about how to locate the Lombaxes, before Chrysalis sighed and leaned back for a moment, because while all of this was interesting she had the same opinion that she had when they started their research... before looking at the translated page in front of her again, one that was written by Kaden, and didn't relate to the Great Clock, but was connected to sentient ships that he and the others were developing.

"You know, it's a shame Aphelion can't help us with our research," Chrysalis commented, referring to the sentient ship that Ratchet, Clank, and Starlight had found on Fastoon, when they were running from Tachyon's forces when he first made himself known, which had become a valuable member of the team since her discovery, "I mean, she was Kaden's ship at one point in time, and Kaden was, from what you've told me, the keeper of the Dimensionator's location, until the completion of the path you guys found... it's a shame Kaden didn't give her a clue or the location we're looking for."

"Aphelion... why didn't I consider asking her about all of this?" Starlight asked, her tone revealing that she wasn't annoyed with Chrysalis for suggesting such a thing, rather she sounded like she was annoyed that she never thought to ask her brother's ship if she knew anything that would help them locate the area the Lombaxes had fled to, before she opened a new tab on her tablet and opened a link so she could communicate with someone that was in another part of their vast universe.

"What are you doing?" Chrysalis inquired, because she had to assume that she was trying to reach Aphelion, so she could ask her some questions instead of waiting for Ratchet and the others to arrive with the Starship Hyperion, but at the same time she had to wait and see what Starlight was doing.

"Contacting the Hyperion," Starlight replied, informing Chrysalis that she was trying to contact Ratchet, since he was the captain of the starship that was going to be picking them up in the next day or so, because now that the idea had been offered to her she wanted to act upon it immediately, before hearing the noise she was waiting for, "Ratchet, are you there? It's Starlight and Chrysalis."

"Yeah, I'm here." a voice said, where Chrysalis watched as a familiar feline-like person appeared on Starlight's screen, which happened to be Ratchet, the Lombax that Starlight and Sunset had grown up with on Veldin when they were originally displaced by the crystal mirror that Discord had tampered with, before he smiled at them, "What's up Starlight? You calling to be sure that I don't miss picking you guys up tomorrow?"

"Actually, I was hoping you could come get us a day early." Starlight said, where a look of surprise appeared on Ratchet's face for a moment, as it was unusual for her to ask to be picked up earlier than planned, which told him that something had happened, something that she was going to tell him about, "Ratchet, we might have come up with a way to figure out where the Lombaxes went, or at the very least figure out where they hid the coordinates to the dimension that they fled to."

"Really?!" a second voice exclaimed, where the pair noticed that there was someone else on the bridge of the starship, which turned out to be a female Lombax that was dressed up in brown robes, ones that covered the armor that she usually wore, though they recognized the ponytail she wore easily, as she was Angela Cross, Ratchet's wife, "Leave it to Starlight to figure out a way to locate the rest of our race, or at least an idea on what to do next. Sure, we'll swing by Equus and pick you guys up in the next ten minutes."

"See you guys when you arrive." Chrysalis said, where Starlight disconnected the link she had created and powered off her tablet for the moment, though neither of them were surprised by the fact that Angela had promised that they would be here so soon, because while Ratchet was the Captain of the starship the ship actually belonged to Angela, since it was originally her research ship before she joined the trio on their adventures, requiring her to upgrade the ship into what it currently was.

Starlight took the opportunity to tell the others that she and Chrysalis would be leaving for some time, and that she had no idea when either of them would be able to return, while also making sure that someone would tell Sunset what they were doing, so she didn't get annoyed by them leaving without saying anything. It gave Chrysalis a few minutes to make sure her armor and weapons were at the ready, even though they wouldn't need them for some time, since they weren't going into hostile territory, but in the end she was prepared for whatever happened after they rejoined the others on the Hyperion. It also gave Chrysalis some time to think about what they had learned from reading the texts, which had been found by Angela shortly before the call came in for her and Starlight to return to Equus, for the tournament, and while Chrysalis had taken part in the tournament Starlight had started on the research, so Angela was hoping that they had a solid answer as to where the Lombaxes had hidden themselves. She found it hard to imagine that they would learn anything from Aphelion, if they couldn't find anything in all the texts they had studied so far, but if Starlight thought there was a chance that they could find the key to figuring out this entire mystery by checking with Aphelion, despite the odds against such a thing happening, Chrysalis was willing to help her out before she was called away to help the other heroes save a village or a planet from some sort of attack.

Fortunately it wasn't long before a doorway appeared on the wall near them, as Starlight had created a device on the Hyperion that allowed her to open a magical gateway between this castle and the starship, and because she had been waiting for a notice to arrive that the Hyperion was near Equus' moon, where Ratchet usually waited with the starship, she was able to open the way the moment she got the alert, allowing her and Chrysalis to say their farewells before passing through the gateway, only to appear on the bridge of a large spaceship.

Ratchet, wearing a suit of armor that was a grade lower that Starlight's armor, since he figured he didn't need that much protection all the time since Starlight's weapons and his own skills were more than enough to avoid taking any sort of damage, was sitting in the captain's chair, where he smiled as he noticed them. Standing near him was Angela, though in the time between their communication and now she had opened part of her robe, revealing the standard armor that she wore when they were adventuring, as well as a cylindrical device on her belt, which was actually her weapon, even though it wasn't in use at the moment. There was also one other member of the team that was present, a small silver robot that was called Clank, who was Ratchet's friend and companion, as he usually sat on Ratchet's back when they were out adventuring and had a number of gadgets he could use that would help them in the field, though right now he was sitting in a chair, closing what he had been looking at, before joining them. Starlight smiled as she walked over to the captain's chair and embraced Ratchet when he stood up, though a second later her horn glowed and the gateway vanished, since it was no longer necessary for the time being, before Angela and Clank joined them so they could hear her big idea on how to locate the Lombaxes.

"I heard that you have an idea on how to locate the Lombaxes." Clank commented, breaking up the reunion for a moment, because while it was great to have both Starlight and Chrysalis back, since they were great heroes and he was sure that someone might need their assistance in the future, this was a serious topic that all of them had been working on, in their own ways, and he was curious as to what they might have found.

"Actually, Chrysalis was the one that inspired me to consider this idea." Starlight admitted, because she wasn't going to steal her friend's thunder, even if nothing happened and they were back to square one once more, but for some reason she had the feeling that this was going to work, before she turned to face the group, "She told me that it was a shame that Kaden didn't give Aphelion any clues as to how someone might locate the dimension that the Lombaxes went to, and it made me realize that we never asked Aphelion if she had anything to share with us."

"So we ask my father's ship if he left her anything?" Ratchet asked, as it was an unusual idea to be sure, especially since Aphelion had been in the middle of a fight during the first assault on Fastoon, which had resulted in her being grounded before going offline, before he and the others found her anyway, only for him to shrug, "Okay, I'm sure that she might have some idea or a clue we could use to figure out this mystery. Just let me call her up to the bridge and we'll ask her if she knows anything."

Normally it would be a terrible idea for a ship to fly through a bigger one, since that could cause damage to the interior of the larger one, but Starlight had come up with a way for the sentient ship to project itself as a hologram, an AI of sorts, which allowed Aphelion to explore the Hyperion or relax near Ratchet and the others when she wasn't needed to fly them down to a planet they were visiting or assisting in some manner. This system had been developed long ago, after her second adventure with Ratchet, and they had been making updates to it ever since, but these days there weren't a lot of AI on the Hyperion, not that such a thing bothered Aphelion, since she was happy with the freedom that she had been given so far. Ratchet returned to the captain's chair for a moment and input a small message, one that would do down to the hanger, where Aphelion was resting, before being redirected to the part of the ship that her AI was in, or just to her physical form, so she'd know they wanted to speak with her. A few moments later the door to the bridge opened and a blue skinned Lombax with cyan blue stripes, who was female by the body type and was dressed in brown shorts and a green shirt, walked up to them, though the partly transparent look revealed that it was an AI.

"You wanted to see me, Ratchet?" the AI asked, where Chrysalis recognized the voice that came from Aphelion, which meant that this was the form she used whenever she was relaxing, something that she likely missed seeing every time she was aboard the ship, since she would be focused on the next mission.

"Starlight has an idea on how we might locate the rest of the Lombaxes," Ratchet said, though he was used to seeing this form that Aphelion used, since she liked to use it whenever she got the chance to relax between missions, and both Angela and Clank had grown used to seeing this form as well, before he returned to the topic at hand, "She and Chrysalis believe that, since you were my father's ship at the time the Lombaxes disappeared, you might have been given some clue or piece of information that might help us figure out where they went, or at the very least point us in the right direction of what we're looking for."

"Really?" Aphelion inquired, as that was a surprise, because she was expecting something completely different, before she nodded her head and turned towards the pair that had come to her seeking answers, where she called up a screen that showed them the files that she had in her memory, most of which Starlight had already seen, "I'm not sure how much help I'll be to you, since I've already gone over all the files that Kaden left me, recovered any that were lost thanks to the Zoni finding them for me, and I've shown you everything that might be of assistance in determining where the Lombaxes went or how to find them."

"Then there has to be something we missed." Starlight said, as she believed that Chrysalis was on the right track, that asking Aphelion was the answer to the mystery, because if something happened to Kaden she knew the way to find the Lombaxes would have disappeared and she refused to believe that they didn't plan for that outcome either, which was why there had to be something inside Aphelion that would tell them what they needed to know.

"What about that file?" Chrysalis commented, as while she hadn't read or seen all the files that Starlight had, since she's only known Aphelion for about a year, there was one file on the screen that stood out to her, one that was labeled as 'Junk' and hadn't been accessed for a long time, which made her wonder why it was still around, since she was sure that Aphelion or someone else would have deleted it at some point.

"It's just a bunch of letters and numbers," Aphelion replied, though at the same time, since she knew that Starlight would want to check it out now that it had been spotted, she waved her hand and the file in question opened, revealing a list of numbers that seemed to have no sense to them, "I only kept it because it's a file that Kaden gave me, one that he said I'd figure out why he gave it to me one day, but I'm positive that this was his way of messing with me."

"Wait a second," Starlight said, as while Chrysalis and Aphelion were talking, and the others were watching them while they tried to determine if this was a waste of time, she started to notice something, which was why she raised her hand and circled the first set of numbers, or more accurately the first part, "Look at this, T-105, could that mean text number one hundred and five? And the set of numbers following it, could those mean a specific page, followed by the line, and either a word or a letter?"

"Lombax text number 105," Angela stated, calling up the text that she had given Starlight and Chrysalis to, after finding them anyway, and followed the sequence that Starlight had mentioned, scrolling down to the page in question, then locating the line, before moving to the final number, which landed on the word 'planet', "Huh, well, it certainly gave me a word to work with, planet, because if we counted letters we wouldn't get the letter p at all."

Starlight glanced at Chrysalis for a moment, as it seemed that the idea to ask Aphelion about the Lombaxes might have been the right idea after all, especially since she wouldn't have thought about it, before she turned her attention to the next sequence as the group opened their tablets and started checking the various sequences that were in the file that Aphelion had been given. They were also fortunate that Angela had found the ancient Lombax vault on the planet she had been searching, while the rest of them were busy helping the other planets of the galaxies out, as it could only be opened by a Lombax, not a real shocker considering that all their secrets seemed to be hidden by a similar mechanism, and that she made sure to grab everything and get out of there, as there some workers that were planning on turning the area the vault was in into a new development. Angela also made sure to remove any markings that would label the vault as a Lombax structure, since raiders would be all over it in minutes if they knew one had been opened, so all that was left behind was an empty cave with nothing of value, meaning it would be broken down and replaced soon enough. After what happened with Tachyon, who eventually caught up with them and seized the Dimensionator, only to be killed by a powerful creature, they were taking no chances and were ensuring that if someone did follow the trail they left they would be hard pressed to figure out what was going on.

It took them about ten minutes to go through the list of sequences that Aphelion had been given, but in the end it was well worth it, because the message read 'Planet Mu, Haven of the Lombaxes' followed by a series of numbers that Starlight recognized instantly, as they were the type of coordinates one would be given for a planet, and there was a line after that, one that indicated that the Dimensionator was needed to reach the area that Planet Mu was in.

"Ratchet, it's time we paid Igliak a visit." Starlight said, though at the same time she was smiling, because they had uncovered the key to finding out where the Lombaxes had hidden themselves and knew what they needed to do, and it was all because Chrysalis had to mention asking Aphelion if she knew anything.

"Um, why are we going to Igliak?" Chrysalis asked, as she was still getting used to the fact that there were a number of planets out there in the universe that she hadn't visited yet, even though Starlight made it a point to visit each of them so she'd have a better understanding of their vast universe, before taking her seat as the others did as well.

"It's where we've been keeping the real Dimensionator, even though it's busted." Starlight replied, though that didn't make her smile disappear, instead she kept it on her face as the Hyperion shot forward, entering the warp space that would allow them to get to their destination within a few minutes, "I might know how to repair it, after reading some of those texts Angela found... one of them was on repairing Lombax weapons, and there was a small passage about how to repair a Dimensionator, even though the Lombaxes only built one of them."

Chrysalis had to admit that she was grateful that Starlight had read that text, as she was sure that the time it took to figure out what it said was more than her friend was willing to admit, before she turned her head towards the front of the ship and waited for them to emerge on the other side.

Igliak, from what Chrysalis discovered, was a thriving planet with a vast number of beings that called it home, the exact number unknown as Starlight told her they were still discovering more creatures that lived on the planet, and it had two large cities, Meridian City and Luminopolis, both of which had been damaged very recently, due to attacks from two different enemies, but Ratchet and the others had repelled them. As it turned out their destination was Meridian City, or more accurately the Intergalactic Museum of History, where the broken Dimensionator was hiding in plain sight, under the watchful eyes of the Prog siblings, who Starlight had to tell Chrysalis about as they neared the planet. From what she was told Vendra and Neftin Prog were once criminals, for a number of crimes that Starlight didn't have time to get into at the moment, but later they discovered that the pair had been used by the Nethers, the race of beings that they belonged to, only the siblings had been trapped in this dimension for far too long and gained physical forms, who wanted to invade this dimension from the Netherverse, which was a parallel dimension to the one they were currently in. Long story short they joined forces with the siblings and defeated the Nethers, sealing them back in their dimension, even though Meridian City was damaged during the attack, and the Prog siblings had promised Ratchet and his family that they would make amends for their actions, by helping the heroes save other worlds and, more importantly, keep an eye on the Dimensionator, though only one of them was on the planet at any given moment.

Chrysalis decided that it was best if she didn't ask why that was, since she figured the Prog siblings would live close to the planet, or at least the museum, and followed the others down to the planet's surface, which was a walkway that let them approach the large building that the Dimensionator was being held in... and, standing at the front of the museum, was what appeared to be a young girl with a large head and a slender pale body, who wore purple clothing with a hat that had red horns, which could possibly be her hair.

"I was wondering why I felt your energies again, Starlight." Vendra commented, as Chrysalis had been told that Vendra was a skilled user of telekinesis and other telepathic powers, something that Starlight had originally believed would disappear after the Nether Leader was banished back to his realm, but this was another case of her being wrong, since Vendra was floating in the air in front of them.

"Well, I do have some new weapon ideas that I would love your input on," Starlight replied, as she was constantly making new weapons, either for herself, her family, or the other heroes that were out there, tackling the villains that would seek to control the three galaxies they knew about, before deciding to tell Vendra the truth, "but there is a much more serious reason as to why we came back... we need the Dimensionator."

Vendra floated there for a moment, taking in the expressions of the people in front of her, especially noting that both Ratchet and Angela seemed excited for some reason, before determining that they must have discovered something that was connected to the Lombaxes, hence the reason they needed the Dimensionator, to which she nodded her head and turned around so she could head into the museum. Chrysalis would have paid attention to the various exhibits that they walked by, since this was the first time she was visiting this place, but since they were here on business she figured that she could follow her group and maybe arrange for a visit in the future. When Vendra came to a stop, however, Chrysalis looked in front of her and raised an eyebrow as she stared at what they were looking at, because in front of them rested what appeared to be some sort of helmet or a hat, or a combination of the two, that seemed to be made out of metal and had a few items that she didn't recognize. She would have asked what in the world they were looking at, but she found that such a thing wasn't necessary, since the looks on the faces around her revealed that this was the Dimensionator, which she figured was something unassuming, like a watch or a necklace, instead of a hat that had the potential to tear part of the galaxy, if not part of the universe, apart.

It was amazing that Sunset let such a device remain in this universe, with the potential ruin it could bring, but the look on Starlight's face indicated that not only might she be able to fix it, but also come up with a way to prevent that level of disaster from happening, which was why she said nothing as she removed the Dimensionator from it's perch and retreated to the Hyperion, causing the others to follow after her.

Once they were aboard the starship, and Vendra had joined them since she was interested in what the group was planning on doing with the device, Starlight went to her workshop and activated a screen that would allow them to watch from the safety of the bridge, before weaving her magic over the device. It was in those moments that the Dimensionator pulled itself apart, safely and without anything being ruined in the process, making it look like she was staring at a set of weapon drawings that were floating in the air in front of her, before she went to work on the device. Starlight let her horn glow as she started to remove specific parts from the Dimensionator, something that would normally be dangerous considering the nature of the device, but in it's current state she had nothing to worry about, especially since the next thing she did was replace the pieces she removed with a pristine version, showing them that she was replacing any burnt out or totally ruined parts, to make the device work again. Chrysalis would have been worried, about the fact that there was no way Starlight had all the components that the Lombaxes used to make the device in the first place, but she was surprised when she found that all the containers around the room seemed to have a number of spare parts that she could use, and when she looked at one of the items in question she found that one of them was identical to what had been inside the Dimensionator, so she shut her mouth and let Starlight work.

Starlight worked on repairing the Dimensionator for about ten minutes, which she was able to achieve because she was skilled at studying weapons and gadgets before either creating new ones or coming up with a way to improve one that already existed, before she pulled the device together and let it take a solid shape once more. Instead of saying anything to them, about what she had done, Starlight picked up the device and walked out of the workshop, where they followed her back to the bridge, though when they arrived at their destination she opened a slot that contained a device that she and Angela made, the Gravimetric Warp Drive to be exact, before she smiled as she went to work. It didn't take her long to slip the Dimensionator into the slot that the warp drive was in, and that it was properly connected to the ship's systems, before she nodded to Ratchet and the others, which was when everyone returned to their chairs while Vendra floated in the air near Starlight's chair. Once everyone was ready Starlight raised her left hand and pulled on the handle that would activate the powerful device, which generally caused the Dimensionator to expand into a larger form, or at least that was what Chrysalis had heard, only for it to remain in it's smaller frame as it's energies flooded the Hyperion, causing her to turn towards Angela, who input the coordinates that they had found earlier.

In the following moments a light blue beam of energy shot out from the front of the Hyperion, one that came from one of the weapon systems that they almost never used but kept up to date in case they needed it in a battle with space pirates, and had been easy for Starlight to reassign to this purpose, that struck the space some distance in front of them, open to open a large blue circular portal... one that, when they looked at it, showed a planet that seemed to be full of life, showing them that the way was open to Planet Mu.

Ratchet smiled as he had the Hyperion go through the portal that was in front of them, where it was like gong though the warp space when they traveled from Equus to Igliak, only for them to emerge from the space not a few seconds later, with them on the other side of the portal, one that closed once they were completely on the other side. Once they were in uncharted territory, since the charts didn't include this area, Starlight powered down the Dimensionator before she and the others stared down at the planet that rested in front of them, one that was green, showing signs of life, as well as a number of bodies of water, meaning there was a good chance the Lombaxes were still down there. Instead of heading down with the Hyperion, since it was a starship that was outfitted for war, as well as having a number of areas that were living quarters and relaxation areas, Ratchet and the others headed to the dock and boarded Aphelion, whose insides had been expanded by the Zoni when she was repaired, so she could fit a larger group without having to worry about leaving someone behind. The moment everyone was ready to leave Ratchet pulled them out of the dock and they headed down towards the planet that was below them, where he made sure that they headed towards the outskirts of what appeared to be a large city that rivaled Meridian City in size and population.

A few moments later, after breaching the planet's atmosphere, Aphelion found a clearing that was near the walls of the city and touched down, even though she was making sure that her ship's signature, one that any Lombax would recognize, was being broadcast to the city, so they might be welcomed by friendly Lombaxes and not ones that were armed to the teeth because they 'stole' Aphelion from Fastoon's ruins. As they landed, however, the gate opened and both Ratchet and Angela paused for a moment, because what marched out of the gate was a squad of at least twenty Lombaxes that were wearing armor that looked identical to what Azimuth wore all the time, which consisted of plates on their chests, shoulders, and legs, thin enough to not overemcumber them while no doubt being thick enough to protect them from damage. Each of them were wielding the double-bladed Omniwrench that Azimuth wielded when he went into battle, while the Lombax at the front of the line, the commander the group guessed, wore a red cape and a symbl that had to be connected to his rank, but Ratchet, Clank, Angela, and Starlight knew that this was the Praetorian Guard, the elite group of warriors that protected the Lombaxes and dealt with their enemies, meaning they were either here to see who they were or they were here to deal with them.

Instead of wasting time, and being shocked by what was in front of them, Aphelion opened up and let the group climb out of her, where Ratchet and Angela stood at the head of their group, as they were hoping that the Praetorian Guard would pause when they noticed that two Lombaxes had found their sanctuary... though what really happened was that the commander approached them while the rest of his force stood some distance away, meaning that if they were deemed to be a threat the force would attack them.

"We received a notice that an old Lombax ship signature had appeared on our radar," the commander said, his tone revealing that he was going for the friendly route this time, while also making sure to keep his guard up in case something happened, where he glanced at Aphelion for a moment, "one that belonged to Aphelion, the ship of Kaden, who stayed behind with the brave Praetorian Guards that guarded the escape of our race, before hiding the Dimensionator and took it's resting place to his grave. The fact that you two are here, with Aphelion and arriving by using a portal that can only be created by the Dimensionator, could mean a number of things, but before I say anything else there is one thing I have to know... who are all of you?"

"Angela Cross, Master Jedi of the newly established Jedi Order," Angela replied, as she and her friends had found a fragment of the legendary Codex that contained all the information of the 'Star Wars' universe, which had inspired the creation of a force of warriors that protected the galaxies with the use of lightsabers.

"And I am Ratchet Cross, Angela's husband and hero of the Solana, Bogon, and Polaris Galaxies." Ratchet added, because stating that they were heroes might convince the Praetorian Guards that they were friendlies and that they weren't here to decimate the city or the Lombaxes, which reminded him of something, "And yes, the two of us are three of the remaining Lombaxes in the three galaxies."

"I see that things have changed since we've been gone," the commander said, where he raised his left hand and formed a fist over his heart, the salute that the Praetorian Guard used all the time, as both Ratchet and Angela recognized it immediately, as Azimuth had used it when they first met him and continued to do so, "Levi Azimuth, Four-Bolt Magistrate of the Lombax Praetorian Guard, at your service."

"Wait, your last name is Azimuth?" Starlight asked, because that was something that none of them were expecting, at least those that knew Alister, the Lombax that had helped them discover the Great Clock, which he was now protecting with his life, and she could tell that Levi was surprised by her question, "But, that would make your Alister's brother!"

"Younger brother, actually." Levi replied, though that was when a smile appeared on his face, because despite the other members of his race rejecting Alister from joining them in their sanctuary, after what he did before Tachyon came to power, he was relieved to hear that his older brother was just fine, "Come, I shall escort you and your companions to the Council, where you can tell them everything that's happened since we were forced to retreat from Fastoon."

Ratchet and Angela were the first ones to follow after Levi, where they finished introducing the rest of their group as the guards dispersed, showing them that they came to the decision, based on their commander's actions, that they meant the Lombaxes no harm and that they were free to continue their duties. Chrysalis, while noting that Levi seemed a little surprised by the fact that Ratchet had two adopted sisters, since neither Starlight or Sunset shared any relation to him, took the chance to stare at the city that they had walked into, as it resembled Meridian City, meaning that the people of Igliak had been inspired by the Lombaxes. In fact, as they walked down the street that Levi was taking them down, she found that there were a large number of the lost race living their lives, almost as if they hadn't been forced to leave their homes behind, and none of them actually seemed bothered by new arrivals, meaning this was either common for the Lombaxes or they had been preparing for an event like this to happen and weren't surprised to see that someone finally found them. Many of them were also accompanied by robotic companions, sort of like how Ratchet was accompanied by Clank, and it seemed that the bonds between them was in terms of friendship, which seemed to bring a smile to Clank's face as they headed towards the building in the middle of the city.

As it turned out this was where the Council, the ruling body of the Lombax society, gathered and ruled from, though there were only three members, one in charge of the military, of which Levi was a part of, the second watching over all the research they did, and keeping the blueprints safe so this didn't happen again, while the third dealt with agriculture, which made sense seeing how food was just as important as the military and the inventions they used to keep themselves safe from harm. The military commander, who was Levi's boss, was called Raziel, as he only gave them his first name and made them wonder if he didn't have a last name, while the master researcher went by the name of Dengen, and while Raziel was wearing armor Dengen had a lab coat on, which likely hide his accessories when he was in a meeting, leaving the third Lombax, who was female, who revealed that her name was Eryn. Once they knew who the Council members were, and that they were willing to listen before passing judgement, Ratchet and Angela told them the tale of what happened after Tachyon sized control of the Polaris Galaxy, shortly after the Lombaxes disappeared and Kaden hid the Dimensionator, even though it was later found and hidden again by Max Apogee, a famous explorer. It was a piece of history that Starlight had to put together when they were exploring that galaxy, before they could understand it, but the Council members caught on to what they were saying and nodded their heads, allowing the duo to continue with what they had been doing while Tachyon was ruling their old galaxy.

For Starlight this was just another telling of the adventures they had been through, something that Chrysalis had heard a few times in the past, but the group made sure to not bore the Council members and skimmed through each of the villains they came across, while also highlighting important events, before coming to the one they wanted to know about, their meeting with Tachyon. The Council members and Levi, who was guarding the door on their side and was listening to the tale, were very interested in what happened after Ratchet met up with Tachyon, even though they had to explain why Angela wasn't around him at the time, since she had been busy attacking the enemy forces in another part of the city, before they eventually got back together, after locating and restoring Aphelion. After that they went into their quest to find the powerful Dimensionator, the planets they visited and the battles they had been in, before revealing that Fastoon was no longer around, as it had been destroyed, along with the Cragmites, before the planet could be detonated by a wormhole that threated to wipe out the entire universe, and that Tachyon had been killed before that happened. At first the idea of magic and beings that could control that energy caused the Council members to raise their eyebrows, only for Starlight and Chrysalis to demonstrate that it was real, allowing the tale to continue for a time, going into the quest that brought them into contact with Levi's brother, Alister Azimuth.

What really impressed the Council was when the group told them how they had discovered where their sanctuary was hidden, which was when Chrysalis informed them that it was her stating that it was a shame that Aphelion didn't have any information that caused them to check with her, eventually discovering the 'Junk' file that really contained the code that allowed them to determine where Planet Mu was located... and they were equally impressed to hear that Starlight had fixed the Dimensionator and made it so that the universe was no longer in danger if it was used.

"With Tachyon and the Cragmites gone, I guess there's no reason for us to live in isolation anymore." Eryn said, when the tale of how they came to this point was finally done, while at the same time both Raziel and Dengen nodded their heads in agreement, showing that they were thinking the same thing, before she turned towards the group, "Well then, I guess it's settled. Tomorrow the Council will accompany you back to the Polaris Galaxy, with some of the Praetorian Guards, and reveal ourselves to the rest of the known universe, that we're coming out of where we've been hidden and that we'll be rejoining society, and then we'll move on once we've reached that point in time."

Starlight and Chrysalis smiled, as not only did they discover the sanctuary of a race that most people believed to be extinct, since they only knew of three living members of the race, but had, somehow, convinced them that it was time to end their isolation and rejoin society... but they were sure that the universe was going to be a much better place now tht the Lombaxes were coming back, and they were positive that Sunset would agree with them.

Aftermath: Summit of the Gods

Sunset stretched a little as she pulled herself off the chair that she had been sitting in for the last few hours, one that was located in the palace that was now hers, before she exited the part of the palace that she had been in and headed back over to where the throne was located, in the middle of the palace. One thing she had learned, after returning to this place once Sombra had taken care of Yhwach and his army, was that Zeno's palace was massive on the inside, in terms of space, but there was next to nothing inside it, as it appeared that if he wanted something it came to him, instead of him going to the area of the palace that held whatever he was after. Sure, she could do it the same way that her predecessors did, and have the Grand Priest bring her whatever she wanted, but for the most part she was more interested in modifying the empty space that rested inside her palace, like creating a bedroom that was similar to what Celestia had, only with a few changes to suit her tastes, a large beach area, a number of rooms that one would find in a palace, and a massive library that was even larger than Hermaeus Mora's realm. Other than that it had been a busy five days, what with restoring a planet that Tirek had blown to pieces, bringing back the people and gods that called it home, watching a force of warriors commit suicide against a superior opponent, and then hearing that Starlight and Chrysalis found the Lombaxes and brought them back to the Polaris Galaxy, which was great news.

Her universe, without even being there to watch over it and protect it as it's God of Destruction, a role that Rainbow had finally been given and was adapting to being, was growing on it's own and she was happy to see that nothing bad had occurred with her absence, allowing her to focus her attention towards her own duties... which, as she found out, involved going over what her predecessors did and then determining what she could do to fix the damage they caused to the various universes that they were supposed to be watching over.

It didn't take her long to return to where the throne was located, as she had discovered that she could make it so she could be walking for hours or a matter of seconds, meaning the entire palace seemed to be connected to whatever she desired, but some of her changes she had set in stone, so that they only changed when she wanted to make a correction or add something to them, so they didn't disappear on her one day. Of course she did make it so that the zones she had created were far away from the main area of the palace, where she would meet the other gods, if they came to her for a visit, of which there had been none so far, meaning that no one would stumble into the library, the beach, or even her private chambers on accident, not unless she let them go to whatever area they were heading towards. As such it took her a moment or two to go from where she had been, the library to be exact, and reappear near her throne, which had been modified slightly to fit her, since the one she used when addressing the gods in the World of the Void been been sized for her smaller predecessors, and found the Grand Priest waiting by the throne. She wasn't surprised by that, since he was the Angel that helped the ruler of the multiverse, but while most Angels were stronger than their charge, like how Whis was stronger than Beerus, that did not mean that the Grand Priest was stronger than Sunset, as her power was far beyond what he was capable of, as it should be since she was the Queen of All.

The only thing different between her throne and Zeno's throne, besides the size, was the fact that she had dismissed the bodyguards that her predecessors had, allowing the Grand Priest to reassign them to other duties in the palace, as she honestly didn't need such insufficient guards protecting her, not when they couldn't stop someone like Tirek from blowing the antechamber out of the sky and then killing her predecessors... though once that thought passed Sunset brushed it away as she approached the throne, because there was something she and the Grand Priest needed to discuss.

"Ah, Lady Sunset, you have returned." the Grand Priest commented, as he was expecting her to return at some point, since today was a special day that they had been waiting for since the Tournament of Power ended, but he didn't want to rush her while she was working, as he had seen her when she was angry and didn't want that to happen again, "Was the library to your standards?"

"It was." Sunset replied, where she finished stretching her arms and legs before taking her seat on her throne, which was still odd since a few days ago she had been a mere God of Destruction, only to be elevated to the position as the Queen of All, something that she was still coming to terms with, "There's so much to read in it that I could take a decade off, at the very least, and still be nowhere near finished with everything, but right now I don't have the time to waste on reading the material that you previously gathered for my predecessors... it's a shame neither of them liked to read."

"Yes, both versions of Zeno preferred to play games, be it by themselves or with each other," the Grand Priest said, as the previous Kings of All didn't like to read books, as they found them to be incredibly boring, especially ones that had action in them, and everything else that Sunset found to be fun or relaxing had been deemed the same way, hence the reason games seemed to hold their attention, "of course, those games had very real consequences for the universes, but that never bothered them, since they liked blowing planets up with their 'games'."

Sunset nodded her head in understanding, as that was something she was trying to figure out how she was going to fix, especially since she had no idea what other powers she had as the Queen of All, despite the Grand Priest telling her that even he had no idea what limits she had, since all her predecessors did was erase things and had him do everything for them, so all she could do was experiment and see what happened, hence the room designed for just that, far away from everything else so she didn't ruin something she liked.

"Still, I'm grateful you held onto what you had when he told you that he thought reading was boring and kept collecting, in the off chance that he changed his mind." Sunset stated, because she was sure that some of the material in the library no longer existed in whatever universe it came from, considering how many planets were destroyed by her predecessors, which caused the reason she had returned to the Grand Priest to come to her attention once more, "How much longer do you think we should give the erased Gods of Destruction, before we call the meeting to order?"

"I can contact the Angels whenever you want me to." the Grand Priest replied, as that was another thing that was different between Sunset and the previous Kings of All, she actually considered the fact that the gods she now ruled over might be busy and could possibly be late to the meeting, something that would have annoyed her predecessors, while at the same time he called his scepter over to him, to show that he was ready for her decision.

"Very well, contact the Angels of Universes 13 through 18 and inform them that the meeting will be in the next ten minutes," Sunset said, because that was the special event that was going on today, she was summoning the gods of the six universes that her predecessors erased a long time ago, who she had brought back by wishing on the Super Dragon Balls, in addition to the ones that were defeated in the tournament, "that should give them more than enough time to make themselves ready for our meeting. Once they know when the meeting is, and have agreed to come, then you might as well contact the Angels of Universes 1 through 12, and Universe 19, and inform them that I would like to see them in, oh, half an hour, which gives us time to meet the gods of the erased universes."

"As you wish," the Grand Priest said, where he turned his attention to his scepter and focused his mind, allowing him to select the six universes that had been erased by Zeno so long ago, and had also been revived due to Sunset's wish on the Super Dragon Balls, before noticing that the connection was established to his six targets, "To the guiding Angels of Universes 13 through 18, this is the Grand Priest. The Ruler of All has decided that they would like to meet you, the Gods of Destruction you are guiding, and the Kaioshin that assist your Gods of Destruction in maintaining balance in your universes in the next ten minutes."

Sunset said nothing as she heard five voices speak the moment the Grand Priest was done, where she determined that three of the missing Angels were males and that the other three had to be female, though the five that spoke did indicate that they and their fellow gods were almost ready for the meeting, leaving the final Angel absent, meaning that she was either ignoring them or she was speaking with her fellow gods.

"Your Greatness, this is Mezca of Universe 18," the final Angel said, her voice coming from the orb at the top of the Grand Priest's scepter, which was how they all communicated with each other when they wanted to talk, while at the same time Sunset listened to what she had to say, "I must apologize, as the God of Destruction for my universe is currently busy with something at the moment, and I'm afraid that we'll be a little late to the meeting."

The Grand Priest glanced at Sunset for a moment, as this was another chance to see how different she was from her predecessors, as she nodded her head in understanding, indicating that she hoped the Destroyer God of Universe 18 was busy taking care of a threat to their universe and not trying to get out of the meeting, while at the same time the look on her face suggested that they might want to change the time of the second meeting, to which he nodded and turned his attention back to his scepter.

"Very well then, we'll summon you and your fellow gods when they're both ready." the Grand Priest replied, as he knew that Zeno would have been upset over a god opting to be late to a meeting, even if he had to convince the King of All that it was perfectly fine at times, before the connection to the six universes was terminated for the moment, allowing him to focus his mind and reconnect to the other thirteen universes, "To the guiding Angels of Universes 1 through 12, and the formally unofficial universe, this is the Grand Priest. Lady Sunset has something that she would like to discuss with all of you, your Gods of Destruction, and the Kaioshin of your universes, though she will be busy for some time and is scheduling your meeting an hour from this moment. I'll contact you all again when it's time for your meeting."

While the Angels of the twelve universes acknowledged the message, however, Sunset heard Rainbow's voice for a second or two, no doubt questioning the Grand Priest's choice of words, but she wasn't going to criticize him, since they were keeping the existence of the other six universes a secret, one that they were going to reveal in due time. She did notice that the Grand Priest had caught what Rainbow was saying and knew that she was worried, why she had no idea since she wasn't about to punish her home universe, but neither of them said nothing as she focused on the first meeting that was going to take place, the one she had been waiting for since discovering the other six universes had come back due to her wish. She was interested in meeting the other Gods of Destruction that had watched over the six universes that her predecessors had erased, because she was sure that none of them had done anything that required them and their universes to be taken out like that, and she wanted to quell any anger they had, because of that event, before introducing them to the other universes. The Grand Priest, in her mind, had to be happy to have those universes back, since it restored the multiverse to what it had been before the incident millions of years ago, and, as she suspected, her assistant didn't show a single bit of emotion, but she was getting used to that and knew that she'd surprise him one day.

Fortunately Sunset didn't have to wait very long, as the ten minutes were up before she knew it, which was signaled by the Grand Priest letting his scepter float away from where he was standing before he held his hands out, like he did when he was calling the gods of the erased universes back to the World of the Void, before the air in front of the throne shimmered for a few seconds, indicating that the five pairs of gods were being called to her palace.

The first group that arrived, who Sunset assumed were from Universe 13, since that seemed to follow the pattern that the Grand Priest summoned the gods in, were kneeling towards the throne in the manner that all the gods and Angels did, which meant that it was customary for them to do this when they were brought before the King of All, unless they used the platforms that Sunset had used in the past. The first being she looked at was a beautiful white skinned lady that had long blue hair, going to the middle of her back from the looks of it, and she was wearing a pink Kaioshin outfit with a red undershirt and pants, though her attire and the Potara earrings made it pretty obvious that she was the Kaioshin of Universe 13. Next to her was another lady, who actually looked like an anthropomorphic goat with blue colored skin, with a pair of horns that coiled around her ears and pointed at the area in front of her, long white hair that rivaled her Kaioshin's hair, and the traditional attire that a God of Destruction wore, where the bands on her collar were gray colored and her baggy pants contained that same color, though the only thing that really caught Sunset's attention was that her energy made her think of someone else. The final being in the line up was a pale blue skinned lady that wore the cuirass of an Angel, which made sense considering that her hair was white like Whis and Vados' hair was, and the robe under it was light gray colored, though her hair only reached her neck.

Once she finished looking at Universe 13, and took note of what their gods looked like, Sunset turned towards the next group, Universe 14, where she found that the Kaioshin was taller than U13's Kaioshin was, though at the same time his attire was light green colored with a purple undershirt and pants, while his brown hair was cut short, making Sunset think that he might be a warrior Kaioshin, who could actually protect himself from danger. Next to him stood a taller man who seemed to be more of a giant sized man, whose skin looked like it was made out of some sort of metal, like steel or even titanium, while his 'hair' seemed to be made out of gold and was fashioned into the short hairstyle she knew a few of the gods used, and he wore the attire of a God of Destruction, only his bands and baggy pants had a silver color. The Angel of this universe was around the same height that Mojito, the Angel of Universe 9, had, though his muscles were larger than some of the Angels she had seen, which was good since it likely helped him keep his God of Destruction in line if he ever went too far in his duties or a fight, though his robes were also silver colored and his white hair was even shorter than what his sister from Universe 13 did with her hair.

After that Sunset turned her attention to Universe 15, which was where she found that the Kaioshin was white like the Kaioshin from Universe 13, though his hair, which was white colored, was cut short, while his attire was light brown and the undershirt and pants were more of a sandy color, which was a very light reddish yellow color. Kneeling next to him was a person that looked like he was part snake and part human, as he had the body shape of a man while his arms, legs, and his chest had snake scales, where the scales on his back and sides seemed to be dark brown and the scales on his chest and underside of his arms were light brown. Of course she also noticed that the god's hands ended in claws, with a thumb and three fingers, while his feet also ended in claws, despite only having three toes, though he also had a snake's tail which happened to be coiled around his feet at the moment, while his head looked like a king cobra's, while keeping the coloration of his scales, and he wore the attire of a Destroyer God. The final being from Universe 15 was a thin lady that was definitely the Angel, based on the hair color and her skin color, though her hair was longer than those that came before her, as it reached the middle of her back, and she wore a sand colored robe under her cuirass.

Next up was Universe 16, where Sunset found that the Kaioshin for this universe was an inch or two shorter than the Kaioshin from the first universe she was meeting, though his skin was a lime green color and his attire consisted of a maroon colored vest while the clothing he wore under it was dark blue colored. What surprised her a little was the being that was the God of Destruction for that universe, as it seemed that 'his' appearance was that of a being that was made out of energy, light blue energy to be exact, and his form was kept in this state by what appeared to be enchanted cloth that was wrapped over his arms, legs, chest, and head, while leaving a few gaps here and there, which didn't appear to be anything he was worried about, not that he had a face to read. From what Sunset could tell he was also wearing gloves, boots, and the attire of a Destroyer God, all enchanted so he could wear them without anything happening to his body, where the bands on his collar and his baggy pants were scarlet red colored, no doubt to make sure those around him didn't accuse him of wearing nothing, not that he had a physical form to begin with. Next to him was a thin man that was around Whis' height, whose hair reached his ears, while his hair color and skin colored revealed the obvious to Sunset, that he was the Angel of that universe, while his robe matched the scarlet coloration of his Destroyer God's attire.

From there Sunset turned towards the final universe that had arrived, Universe 17, where the Kaioshin was a lady that was slightly taller than Universe 13's Kaioshin, with her blue hair done up in a ponytail that rested behind her head, while her attire was more of a light blue color with yellow being the color the undershirt and pants had. Next to her knelt a being that had digitigrade legs, which were slim and her feet ended with two toes, who didn't seem to have a mouth at all, but at the same time she had a broad chest and shoulders with a slim midsection, though it looked like she had a semi-permeable skin that was covered in scales. In addition to that she had two antennae, or that was what Sunset assumed they were, while her hands consisted of a thumb and three fingers, though her Destroyer attire was sized to fit her frame, since it was different from all the other Gods of Destruction Sunset had seen, where the bands and her baggy pants were golden yellow colored. The Angel for their universe was also a lady, a beautiful one at that, who didn't bother using a ponytail, since she let her long hair flow freely, and the robe she wore was, of course, golden yellow colored as well, almost as if all five of these universes had a color code between the Gods of Destruction and their guiding Angels.

None of the gods lifted their heads, as they were bowing their heads to who they assumed was Zeno, which caused Sunset to glance at the Grand Priest and nod her head, indicating that it was time for them to see who was in charge of the multiverse now as they waited for the final group of gods to arrive from Universe 18.

"You may lift your heads while we wait for the arrival of Universe 18." the Grand Priest said, though even as he said that he noticed another glance from Sunset, one that indicated that they might as well let the gods stand, which was when he nodded his in understanding, "Actually, the Ruler of All has decided that you can stop kneeling as well."

Sunset watched as the gods stopped kneeling where they had been summoned, stood up straight, and faced the throne that they were used to seeing Zeno sit on, though as she suspected the five Angels weren't surprised to see her sitting on the throne, but the Gods of Destruction and the Kaioshin, despite possibly being told the news about Zeno's passing, were shocked when they found Sunset sitting on the throne, with the symbol for All on her attire.

"What's... going on?" the Kaioshin of Universe 13 asked, where she looked around for a few seconds, clearly trying to determine whether or not they were being pranked, while at the same time the Gods of Destruction remained silent as they stared at Sunset, who was observing them as well, "Where's the King of All?"

"Gods of Destruction and Angels of Universes 13 through 17, I'm sure you've heard the news," Sunset commented, as she felt that she could tell these groups the news and figure out what their names were, while they waited for the gods of Universe 18 to join them, where she'd just repeat herself, "I'm sorry to say that my predecessors, the Present and Future versions of Lord Zeno, were killed a few days ago and I, Sunset Shimmer, ascended to the vacant throne, becoming the Queen of All and gaining the power that they wielded before their demise."

"So it's true, the King of All found a future counterpart to be a friend and they were both killed." the serpent god said, though at the same time he sighed for a moment, showing that some of the old gods might actually mourn the passing of the being that ruled everything when they were around, before he focused on the throne, "I decided not to believe it until I saw the truth for myself, and I see no deceit in your eyes, so I know that you are telling the truth, as terrible as it is. Very well then, all hail Sunset Shimmer, Queen of All."

"I hate to admit it, but it seems like you are correct." the energy being commented, his tone revealing that he had been thinking about what he had learned from his Angel and was only now getting confirmation that the tale about the previous Ruler of All being killed by someone, "Lady Sunset, I am Riekafar, the God of Destruction for Universe 16, while this is Zien, my counterpart god, and this is Pache, my guiding Angel."

"Likewise, I am Hyganoth, the Destroyer God of Universe 14," the titanium being said, showing Sunset that now that she had revealed her name to the gods that were in front of her, so they knew who they were talking to, they were going to do the same thing while they waited for the last group to be ready for the meeting, "with my Kaioshin, Ento, and my guiding Angel, Teqi."

"I am Korrix, God of Destruction for Universe 15," the serpent god spoke up, deciding to reveal his name as well, since the others were in the process of doing the same thing, and Sunset appreciated them doing this, so she'd know their names for later, when the second meeting happened, before he moved his hands to his fellow gods for a moment, "and I am accompanied by Feru, who serves as the Kaioshin for our universe, and Lagus, who is my martial arts instructor and my guiding Angel."

"I go by the name Andrellys, and I serve as the Hakaishin for Universe 17," the slim alien-like creature said, though as she spoke Sunset suspected that it was some form of telepathy, since that had to be the only way someone without a mouth could speak, before she continued with the rest of her introductions for her universe, "while this is Xiru, who serves as the Kaioshin for my universe, and this is Sojus, who serves as both my mentor and my guiding Angel."

"And I am Vivien, the God of Destruction for Universe 13," the goat-like god added, though she had been silent since she and her fellow gods arrived, even though Sunset knew that she had been staring at her the entire time, as if she found her interesting or something, "along with Abura, the Kaioshin of my universe, and Pagne, my Angel. Um, if you don't mind me asking, why have you been staring at me since we raised our heads?"

"Have I been doing that?" Sunset asked, as she knew that she had observed each of the gods since they arrived in her new palace, in the area meant for meetings and everything related to her new duties, but she honestly didn't think she was making the Destroyer God of Universe 13 nervous or confused by what she was doing, only for the Grand Priest to nod his head a little, causing her to sigh for a moment, "Sorry about that, I had no idea I was so focused on you, since I was sure I was giving the others my attention as well... but, if I had to hazard a guess, it's because your energy seems oddly familiar to me, despite us never meeting before this moment."

"My... energy felt familiar... that means you encountered one of my kind." Vivien commented, though that was when she sighed as she raised a hand to her head, where Sunset could tell that she was thinking about how Zeno had been the King of All before she and the others, and their universes, had been erased, before coming here and discovering that Sunset had taken the empty throne, before she focused on those around her again, "It appears that there is something I need to tell all of you... do you mind if I explain what I mean?"

"By all means, go right ahead." Sunset replied, as she knew that every God of Destruction came from a race of beings that were native to their universe, but the way Vivien said 'my kind' just now, with a slight bit of hate in her voice that disappeared within a matter of seconds, revealed that something must have happened in the distant past and she was interested in what Vivien had to say, since the tale would reveal why her energy felt so similar.

"Oh, are we going to hear about the planet and the race that you come from?" Riekafar commented, though his tone revealed that he had to be a collector of information, reminding Sunset of Hermaeus Mora, while at the same time he appeared to be very interested in what his fellow Destroyer God had to say, "Most interesting... this ought to be very informative, for us and the new Queen of All."

"Well, to start us off, my race used to call Universe 13 home a long time ago," Vivien said, where Sunset could see that she was delving into the past, something that had to be incredibly painful for her to remember, and the other gods were being silent so they could let her speak, "to be exact we used to live peacefully on a planet in the southern galaxy of the universe I watch over, back when I was a simple resident of the world and a different God of Destruction held the position that I eventually took over. We weren't as technologically advanced as some of the other races of universe, despite knowing that the other planets existed, but we were advanced enough to life comfortably and peacefully with the other races that called our world home, though it wasn't meant to last. You see, members of my race have the power to absorb energy from a number of sources, be it from the other races of our world, the animals that roamed the wilds, or even from the planet we called home, though it all depended on how strong their powers were. I preferred to use my magic for other things, such as healing those that were wounded in some manner and mastering the various spells that we knew about, though I could siphon the energy from whatever was around me, something I rarely did, since it seemed wrong to forcefully drain the life energy from the other races of my world.

However, while there were a large number that shared my opinions on our powers, there was a larger group that consisted of the members of our race that enjoyed siphoning the energy from whatever they could get their hands on, as a few actually had to make contact with their target to use their powers. The evil members of our race continued to siphon the various energies from our planet and the other races that lived alongside us, despite the number of times we pleaded for them to stop what they were doing, and we watched as our world slowly died before our eyes. We wanted to bring an end to their madness and stop them from harming our home, but, upon seeing that they weren't willing to listen to reason, I gathered those that didn't want to see our world die and we approached the area the evil members of our race resided in, sparking a conflict between our two factions. In the end it was short and horrible, as the leader of the evil faction, a sorcerer by the name of Moro, succeeded in drawing the power from our planet, while at the same time the god that was my predecessor noticed that our world was dying and came to intervene, which prompted Moro to weave a hasty spell to make sure he and his followers survived the explosion of our planet, while I, empowered by those that wanted to save the rest of our universe from the evil of our brethren, weaved a spell to counter Moro's spell... one that ended up modifying his spell, keeping most of his followers contained on our doomed planet, along with the majority of my followers, while sending a number of us out into the depths of our universe.

From what I gathered, after surviving the crash on an unfamiliar world, was that the spell scattered the nineteen of us that survived the destruction of our home planet, sending each of us across the stars, and I later found out, from what Pagne told me when she and my predecessor confronted me, that they had been scattered across the universes, both the eighteen 'official' ones and the 'unofficial' one."

"Beings with the power to absorb energy," Sunset commented, because now she knew why Vivien's energy felt so oddly familiar, and while that fact would have worried her, considering what the other being had done recently, she could tell that Vivien wasn't like the being she was thinking about, "reminds me of Tirek and his powers."

"Wait, did you say Tirek?!" Vivien exclaimed, which caught Sunset off guard for a moment, as she wasn't expecting that sort of reaction from saying the name of the being that killed the Kings of All, before Vivien realized that she had nearly shouted at the being that ruled over the multiverse and calmed herself before saying anything else, "Sorry about that, I shouldn't have gotten so excited about hearing the name of one of my brothers."

"What do you mean by 'brothers'?" the Grand Priest inquired, though the reason he was speaking now was that he knew that Sunset disliked Tirek and finding that he had family likely worried her, especially since Tirek was the reason that the Kings of All had been slain during the Tournament of Power, and he was hoping to clear things up before Sunset rushed into something without having all the facts.

"We're not actually related, it's what the survivors, before we were separated, called each other," Vivien replied, as she realized that something was wrong and was quick to inform both Sunset and the Grand Priest as to what she actually meant, while at the same time she was hoping to learn what happened to Tirek, since it had been a long time since she had seen another member of her race, "Like to some of the survivors I would be a 'sister' to them, just like some of the other survivors would be a 'brother' or a 'sister' to me... none of the members of my race that survived the destruction of our home planet were related to each other. Upon discovering that the survivors of my race were scattered across all nineteen universes, regardless of whether they were official or not, Pagne and my predecessor told me that I had the potential to be Universe 13's next God of Destruction, despite the fact that I tried to save my home world, and that by rising to that level I would be able to visit the other universes and seek out the other members of my race. I accepted the offer without hesitation, knowing that it was only a matter of time until Moro, or one of the others that were like him, tried to do something that was more horrible than ending our world, and I spent the next year and a half learning how to be a God of Destruction, before replacing my predecessor.

Once that happened Pagne assisted me in searching the universes, where we offered our assistance to the gods that watched over the other universes so I could seek out the members of my race, and in the end, before Universes 13 through 18 were erased, I had only found four of them, from Universes 1, 5, 8, and 12, though I was forced to help bring an end to their terror, since they were more of Moro's followers... but, since it's been a long time since our erasure, it's hard to tell how many of the remaining fourteen are still hiding in the other universes."

"That means, as of right now, thirteen of them are unaccounted for." Sunset stated, which caused Vivien and the other gods to turn their heads towards her, as they knew that she knew about Tirek, though this wasn't what she was expecting to hear when she decided to call this meeting, that Tirek was part of a race of beings that could absorb energy and they all apparently looked different, since she had to assume that Moro and the other survivors looked different than the two members of the race that she had encountered so far.

Before anyone could say anything the Grand Priest's scepter flashed for a moment and the Angel of Universe 18, who was called Mezca, indicated that she and her fellow gods were ready to be summoned to the meeting, where the Grand Priest glanced at Sunset for a moment, to determine what she wanted to do, before Sunset motioned for him to call in the last of the erased gods, causing him to nod as he told the group to standby as he made the movement to summon them to the area in front of them. Sunset and the other gods watched as the last group appeared before the throne, kneeling like everyone else did, giving her a chance to see that the Kaioshin for Universe 18 was a slim lady with long light red colored hair, while she wore the attire of her position, which was dark green colored, with a dark blue undershirt and pants. The Angel for Universe 18, Mezca, was around the same height as the other Angels Sunset had met so far, making her wonder if there was a standard height or if it was just an odd coincidence, where her white hair reached the bottom of her neck and she wore a dark blue robe under her cuirass. What caught Sunset off guard a little was the being that was the God of Destruction for Universe 18, as instead of it being creatures like Beerus, Liquiir, Mosco, or any of the other gods she had met so far, what was kneeling before her was a teenage girl that looked like she was eighteen years old, whose wheat colored hair was done up in a ponytail and her Destroyer attire was dark blue colored.

Despite her appearance, that would lure anyone into thinking that she wasn't a threat, Sunset could tell that the teenager was much stronger than her appearance would lead one to think, and, judging from the levels she could feel from the other gods, it was possible that she was the strongest of the erased Gods of Destruction.

"Welcome, gods of Universe 18, you may raise your heads and stand at attention." the Grand Priest said, though he was happy to see that all of them had made it and that none of them seemed to be overly angry due to them and their universes being wiped out by Zeno so long ago.

"So it's true, Lord Zeno has been replaced." Mezca commented, though as she made that comment the Kaioshin got up and nodded to the gods of the other universes, showing that she was happy to see them again, while the teenage god got up and stretched her arms for a moment, like she was making sure that her strength was what it used to be, "Allow me to introduce the Kaioshin of Universe 18, Anga, and the God of Destruction that I guide, Tetra. I would also like to apologize for our lateness, as Tetra was in the middle of dealing with a threat to Universe 18 and wanted to be sure it was dealt with before we came to the meeting."

"Is that so?" Sunset inquired, because that was something she liked to hear, that a God of Destruction was busy with a threat to their universe and that's why they were late to the meeting, not because they didn't care to be bothered, before she focused on Tetra for a moment, "Am I ask what sort of threat this person, or group, posed to your universe?"

"Eh, he wasn't anything special, just some smart dude who was annoyed at a planet for ridiculing him as a kid," Tetra replied, though at the same time she stopped stretching, not doubt because she had done what she set out to do, before giving Sunset her full attention, showing that she understood that Sunset was the Queen of All and that it wasn't wise to upset the being that watched over the multiverse, "in fact he built a space weapon of some kind that, according to him, was designed to not only wipe out the planet that annoyed him, but also wipe out the entire star system as well, which would have destroyed at least six planets that were full of life and two more that we were observing, to see if they might develop as well. I found where he was hiding, destroyed him before he could activate his weapon, and then erased his weapon, just to be sure that no one would attempt to use it against a star system or a galaxy, and Mezca assures me that he was the only one that knew how to build the device, though to be absolutely sure about that I found his only base of operations and wiped it out as well, erasing the blueprints in the process."

"It's good to hear that you did a good job protecting your universe from threats," Sunset said, as she determined that Tetra wasn't lying to her, that the tale was definitely true and that she had dealt with someone that was planning on wiping out multiple planets, all because someone ridiculed him as a kid.

"You... aren't mad that we were late to the meeting?" Anga asked, as that was something that she must have been worried about the entire time Tetra was dealing with the threat to their universe, that the Ruler of All, as that was what the Grand Priest had said, would be annoyed that a group was going to be late to the meeting that was being held.

"Why would I be mad?" Sunset replied, though even as she said it she understood why Anga was worried, because she and the others, despite being told the news about Zeno's passing, were still under the impression that Zeno was the one that ruled over the multiverse, and, upon finding her on the throne, they had been worried that she might act the same way as her predecessor, getting annoyed that they were late, "You had a valid reason for being late to the meeting, that being the fact that Tetra was dealing with a threat to some of the planets in your universe, so I won't get mad at you for doing your job and making sure that your universe was safe."

"I like this one." Tetra commented, where she smiled for a moment, or maybe it was a happy smirk, showing Sunset that the god actually liked the fact that she was willing to listen to them and, upon determining that they weren't lying to her, not get angry over them being late, when Zeno would have been annoyed or even furious.

"Now then, there is something else you need to know before this meeting is over," Sunset said, as this was going to annoy Vivien to some degree, since it pertained to Tirek and the death of her predecessors, before noticing that the gods were focused on her once more, "As you know Zeno, and his future counterpart, were slain less than a week ago, but the cause of their demise was likely kept from you, so I could tell you what happened during this meeting, though I will need to tell you what happened that eventually made that event happen. Due to the present Zeno witnessing a martial arts tournament between two universes, with the prize being the Super Dragon Balls, he was inspired to hold his own, one with all of the universes taking part in it, and eventually forgot about it as he returned to his duties, but after the Future Zeno joined him they had the idea to hold the tournament again, only this time four of the universes, 1, 5, 8, and 12, were exempted from entering the battle. The other nine universes were forced to call upon ten warriors to battle each other, in a large battle royale that took place in the World of the Void, under the threat of erasure if their entire team was knocked out of the tournament while the winning team would be allowed to be one of the five universes that survived the pair cutting down on the number of universes they had to watch over."

"So they fought for the amusement of the Kings of All," Korrix commented, showing that he understood where Sunset was going with this, while at the same time the other gods nodded their head in agreement, even though many of them were annoyed that more universes had been erased.

"Indeed, but near the end of the tournament that changed." Sunset continued, as this was the part of the tale that she knew the gods would be shocked by, while at the same time the Grand Priest gripped his scepter and summoned a screen for them to look at, one that revealed the scene that she was talking about, where Vivien's eyes widened as she noticed the being that appeared, holding one Zeno and threatening the other one, "Tirek, the demonic centaur of my home universe, found a gauntlet of incredible power and stole the souls of five powerful beings, including the energy from a powerful weapon, to form a set of six stones that allowed him to teleport to the World of the Void, appearing in the last moments of the Tournament of Power. He tricked me into engaging him for a few minutes, allowing the real him to get to the antechamber that the Kings of All were observing from, where he blasted it out of the air, caused it to crash into the fighting stage, and then stole the power of one of my predecessors, before killing the second with a scythe and stored the soul inside it. Long story short I channeled all my power into shattering the scythe, to induce an explosion that would consume him, and he threw me into the black hole that formed from throwing the attack at him... but, due to my innate power and ability to overcome my foes, I ascended to the level that Zeno was at and returned to the World of the Void, where I eventually struck Tirek down and obliterated him for his crimes."

"So, Tirek is dead..." Vivien said, as she now understood part of what Sunset said earlier, and why she originally seemed cautious when they first spotted each other, because one of the missing members of her race had been directly responsible for the death of both versions of Zeno, "Lady Sunset, I apologize for what Tirek has done, but being slain in such a manner is what he deserved for his crimes... and it makes me want to find the other lost members of my race, to meet them and determine their fates with my own hands."

"Well, you'll have to ask the other gods about that," Sunset replied, since some of the members of her race were lost in the other universes, but when she thought about Beerus and the other Destroyers, even for a few seconds, caused her to glance at the Grand Priest for a moment, "Speaking of which, how much time is left before the second meeting?"

"The gods of the other thirteen universes should be getting ready as we speak." the Grand Priest answered, though at the same time he dismissed the image that revealed the death of the previous Kings of All to the gods that were standing nearby, as there was no reason for him to be showing them the event anymore, before he focused on Sunset once more, because there was another decision for her to make, "Shall I form the larger meeting area and summon the gods to their respective platforms, or should I postpone the second meeting?"

"Go ahead and summon them," Sunset said, as she figured that she might as well get this over with and introduce the old Gods of Destruction to the ones that were watching over the other universes, and then let them all head back to their universes so they could continue their duties until the next time she called upon all of them.

The Grand Priest nodded his head and the six groups of gods that were near them braced themselves as they were teleported to an area where they could observe the meeting that was going to take place, while some of them might have an idea as to what they were going to be talking about, before he waved his arm again and teleported himself to the area that the second meeting was going to take place in. Sunset remained on her throne while the Grand Priest worked, as he used his power to summon the thirteen groups of gods that weren't in the palace to their respective platforms, which were stored in part of the palace and were called upon when they were needed for meetings, and it wasn't long before she felt the energies of the gods of the other universes enter her domain. Once all of them were ready, and in the areas that they usually stood in when these meetings were called, the Grand Priest stood on his smaller platform and floated down into the large meeting chamber, before holding his hands out and calling for all the gods, at least the thirteen that he had just summoned, to gather in the area around him. It wasn't hard for Sunset to feel the energies moving, which meant that the gods were standing on their platforms as they floated down into the meeting chamber, before eventually coming to a stop, meaning that they were now gathered around the area that she would appear in.

"Welcome Gods of Destruction and Kaioshin of the thirteen universes," the Grand Priest said, his voice indicating that he had floated down into the area that the other gods were assembled in, while at the same time Sunset could tell that a few of the gods were nervous, no doubt wondering if she was going to pass judgement on the universes that were erased during the tournament, instead of waiting for the check up date to arrive, "I'm sure that all of you are wondering why this meeting has been called, so soon after the Tournament of Power was called off."

"Of course we're curious, since there's no telling what else might change in the near future." an annoyed voice replied, one that Sunset recognized as Quitela's voice, indicating that he was upset over the fact that he and the rest of the gods that lost the tournament had to improve their mortal levels or face being replaced.

"Change for the better, to be exact." a second voice, Beerus', countered, showing that someone knew that Sunset was working for the betterment of the entire multiverse and that she was willing to replace those that couldn't do their job, even if she didn't want to replace anyone.

"Indeed, though I will let the announcement be made by the one who rules over everything, but first," the Grand Priest said, though that was the moment that Sunset and her throne disappeared from where she was resting, before she appeared on a platform as it came to a stop directly behind the Grand Priest, who had turned and bowed in her direction as the first part of his statement finished, "Lady Sunset has arrived."

"Greetings Gods of Destruction and Kaioshin of the thirteen universes," Sunset said, her voice being heard by every group of gods that were facing her, even though they bowed their heads in respect for a few moments, where some of them did so only because they had no choice in the matter, before they raised their heads and waited for her to continue talking, where she noticed that Toppo was present and Applejack had accompanied Rainbow's group, "As the Grand Priest said, we know all of you are interested in why I decided to call this meeting, and let me make it clear that I am not making any changes to the test that some of you are currently taking part in. The real reason behind this meeting is because of the wish I made on the Super Dragon Balls, the one that brought back all the universes that were erased during the Tournament of Power, as it not only brought back all the universes that were defeated over the course of the tournament, but it also brought back the six universes that my predecessors erased a long time ago. You heard me right, the universes that Zeno erased in a fit of anger all those years ago were brought back with the same wish that brought back all the universes that lost during the tournament."

That caused the Gods of Destruction to turn to their Kaioshin for a moment, clearly shocked by the announcement that she had made, while at the same time Sunset could see that Rainbow was thinking about something else, no doubt recalling what she and Applejack had been told when Beerus and Chronoa were raising them.

"That would mean that Universes 13 through 18 were revived at the same time as the others were," Rainbow said, which caused all of the other gods to turn towards her, as they were either thinking the same thing she was thinking or they had been close to determining what Sunset had said, before another thought came to mind, "Wouldn't that also mean that our universe, which we have been calling Universe 13 since we learned of it's existence, is actually a different number than what we're used to?"

"Yes, that means the universe I hail from, the former unofficial universe that was known as Universe 13 for a long time, will now be known by it's new name, Universe 19." Sunset declared, where she found that a number of the gods understood what she was saying, due to figuring it out for themselves and were glad for the confirmation, before she focused on the next part of the meeting, "Now then, allow me to introduce the Gods of Destruction, Kaioshin, and Angels of the universes that my predecessors erased so long ago."

With that said the Grand Priest waved his hands and six more platforms descended from the ceiling, carrying the six groups of gods that Sunset had met earlier, and as Sunset announced their names and which universe they watched over she could see that a few of the older Gods of Destruction, from the original twelve universes, recognized a few of the gods that had been brought back, meaning that they weren't totally new to everyone. Some of the older gods were a little surprised to see that some of the gods they knew were still watching over the universes that they remembered them watching over, but for the most part it seemed like they might get along with everyone else, which would be great for the entire multiverse if it happened. Sunset also noticed that some of the gods, including Celestia and the others from her universe, glanced at Vivien for a moment before shooting her a glance as well, showing that they knew that her energy felt familiar and she moved her head in such a way that told them that she had learned the reason behind that, something that she would tell them later, before focusing on something else.

"Now that the multiverse has been restored to what it had been millions of years ago, before my predecessor's fit of anger caused some destruction, there is one last thing I want to say," Sunset said, where she noticed that all the gods had turned their attention to her again, as some of the ones that had been present before the tournament happened were clearly hoping for her to change her mind about the test, while the old gods were curious as to what else she had to say before the meeting was over, "As some of you know, one of the first orders I gave was for those that were exempt from the Tournament of Power to assist some of the lower ranking universes, or at the very least offer the gods of those universes some tips on how to improve their mortal level, and since this level of cooperation is unprecedented, in the history of the multiverse, I'd like for all of you to welcome the old gods back to the fold and either offer them some assistance or listen to whatever tips they have to share."

"Allow me to be the first one to welcome you all back to the fold," Liquiir said, where Sunset noticed that the fox god had left his platform and flew over to the others, and that he was fully embracing the changes that she was making to the multiverse, while at the same time Beerus joined him, showing the old gods that, despite the attitudes of some of their fellow Gods of Destruction, the majority seemed open to Sunset's ideas.

Sunset smiled as some of the other Destroyers left their platforms and joined the pair, where she noticed that the old gods were caught off guard by the fact that some of them were acting friendly towards them, while a few, like Quitela, just stood there and grumbled, showing her that a few of the Destroyers weren't keen to follow her ideas... and, while she was observing all of the assembled gods, she noticed that Celestia seemed to have something that she wanted to say, which was going to be interesting.

"Lady Sunset, there is something that we would like to announce before the meeting is over," Celestia said, where she noticed that the other assembled gods, those that hadn't adapted to there being a new Ruler of All, were frightened of her speaking when she wasn't supposed to, before remembering that Sunset wasn't like Zeno and that she was already nodding her head to indicate that she could reveal whatever they wanted to announce, "As you know, I originally took the position as Angel of our universe so I could watch over you and assist in your development, but, now that Rainbow Dash has taken over as the God of Destruction for our universe, I decided that it's time I retired and passed the torch, or scepter in this case, to someone else."

"Is that so?" the Grand Priest inquired, though at the same time he knew that it was only a matter of time until this happened, since Celestia had been picked purely to help Sunset grow into her power as the God of Destruction of their home universe, and now that Sunset was the Queen of All, the highest being in the entire multiverse, it only made sense for Celestia to retire and let someone else take her place as the Angel of Universe 19, and he could tell that Sunset was fine with this happening, "Very well then, who are you nominating as your replacement?"

"Twilight." Celestia replied, where Twilight paused for a moment, as while she had been interested in the return of the missing gods, and seeing how well they were already fitting in with the other gods, she was caught off guard by the fact that her mentor was suggesting that she take her place, "Twilight is a fine Kaioshin, there's no doubt about that, but I can tell that her heart isn't fully aligned with this task anymore, not after having to reseed an entire galaxy, and that she has power that has, so far, remained untapped. Besides, Rainbow listens to her more than she would ever listen to me, so it only makes sense that I would step down and let someone else take my place... and, if she becomes Rainbow's Angel, it opens the way for Applejack to take her place as the Kaioshin of Universe 19."

The Grand Priest glanced back at Sunset for a moment, who nodded her head in agreement, before Celestia held her scepter out and Twilight, while hesitating for a few seconds, took hold of it, where a flash of light consumed her for a moment, though when it was over she emerged with the cuirass of an Angel over her body, and a purple robe rested below it. Once that was done Applejack stepped forward and opened herself to the energies of Creation once more, where this time, instead of taking her Aspect of Creation form, the Kaioshin attire that formed over her body wasn't made out of energy, like it was in the form she had been using for a long time, meaning she had finally taken her rightful place as the Kaioshin of Universe 19. Sunset found it appropriate that Rainbow and Applejack, who had gained the Avatars of Destruction and Creation so long ago, were now finally taking the positions that they had been destined to take, and that she and Twilight just needed to stand aside to let the pair do just that. She also noticed that a few of the gods were surprised that she and the Grand Priest would allow such a thing, but since there were only eighteen Angels, and they were watching over the other universes, it made sense that a powerful mortal from somewhere in Universe 19 would be raised to that rank, and since Celestia was stepping down it made sense for Twilight to take her place.

Sunset remained silent for a time, watching as the gods interacted with either the gods of the six erased universes, to make them feel welcome and to learn more about them, or went over to the platform that Rainbow's group was standing on, to congratulate Twilight and Applejack on their new positions. Chronoa, who came to Beerus' meetings all the time, and was welcome to continue to do so, had a smile on her face as she and everyone from Universe 7 were the first ones to to approach Rainbow and the others, showing that they were happy for Rainbow and Applejack. With that announcement out of the way, and Celestia passing on her position to Twilight, Sunset did wait a few more minutes to see if there was another announcement from one of the other gods, from one of the other universes, but, as the minutes went by and the various gods returned to their platforms, she was able to determine that the gods were done talking and were waiting to see if she had anything else to say to them. The moment she came to that conclusion, however, she called the meeting to an end and allowed the various groups of gods to return to what they had been doing before she had the Grand Priest inform them of the meeting, where she watched the groups disappear from her palace and return to their universes, to either resume their duties or whatever they had been doing before being summoned here.

Once they were all gone Sunset disappeared from the area she was in and returned to the work she had been doing before she approached the throne earlier, as there were a number of modifications that still needed to be made to the palace to make it hers... though at the same time she couldn't help but wonder if anything interesting was going to happen to the one of the universes, or maybe two or more, in the near future.

Aftermath: Beach Party

Sunset sat on the throne that she was now used to sitting on, since becoming the Queen of All and taking over the various responsibilities that her predecessors had, even if the Present and Future Zeno had neglected their duties in favor of playing games almost all the time, and observed the past once more. She knew that her duties were to watch and observe the multiverse, to destroy anything that threatened the balance of everything and to assist in creating new things that would benefit all of creation, but the first thing she decided to do was make a list of the damage that her predecessors did to the various universes before their demise. What she discovered, however, sickened her to some degree, as the various games that the Present Zeno played against his future counterpart, to keep themselves amused until Goku asked about the tournament that had been mentioned during Beerus and Champa's tournament, had some real time consequences for the universes that Beerus and the other Gods of Destruction watched over. One of the games they played involved using planets like they were marbles, though when one planet hit another they were both destroyed in the process, something that didn't bother her predecessors at all and definitely bothered her, hence the reason she started from the beginning, from the moment that the games started when only the Present Zeno existed, and worked her way to before the Tournament of Power, making a list of the universes that were effected and how many planets were destroyed.

Across the twelve universes there were hundreds, if not thousands, of planets that had met their end at the hands of the games that her predecessors played, where some of the planets didn't have life on them, so they would have been ones the Gods of Destruction either left alone or would have wiped out when their Kaioshin had a new planet to add to their universe, and a few even had an intelligent species on them. It appeared that the Grand Priest had done his best to keep the destruction to only the planets that didn't have life, but Zeno did what he wanted and destroyed whatever planets he desired with his games, not caring that he was the one wrecking the multiverse, though to make it fair for the gods of the universes the Grand Priest didn't like Zeno's destruction effect the mortal level of the twelve universes. Thanks to the list that she created, one that was still growing larger the more she observed, Sunset found that it was rather easy for her to reverse the destruction that her predecessors caused and restored a few planets to what they had been before they were obliterated, though she made sure that the Grand Priest informed the gods of the universes she did this to, along with telling them that this wasn't going to be included in the check up meeting. It remained to be seen what the gods did with the planets that were brought back, if they kept them around or just wiped them out again, but for right now there was a vast number of planets that she had to bring back, just to restore the multiverse to what it had been before the games started.

The only interesting thing was that her home universe was the only one spared from these games, no doubt because it had been labeled as unofficial for a long time and Zeno was interested in seeing if they could grow to the point where a God of Destruction would be born, only to get her and Rainbow almost at the same time... though, as it turned out, there was a reason for her becoming a God of Destruction and for Rainbow to gain the Avatar of Destruction, since she had been destined to become the ruler of the entire multiverse.

"Grand Priest, make a note of the following changes," Sunset said, because whenever she got to the point where she was done for the day, as in she was finished watching the past and restoring a number of planets to the universes that her predecessors had messed with, she had the Grand Priest write down the restored planets so he could tell the Angels the news, so they could inform their Gods of Destruction of the changes, and she could see that the Grand Priest was ready for what she had to say, "Today Universes 1, 5, 7, and 9 won't be having any additional planets restored, but I have brought back four planets for Universe 2, three for Universe 3, one for Universe 4, five for Universe 6, two for both Universes 8 and 10, one for Universe 11, and three for Universe 12. Please remind the Angels that I will not be counting the restoration of these planets with the mortal level of their various universes, since that would defeat the purpose of me checking on their Gods of Destruction and seeing how they're doing, while also letting them know where the restored planets are, just in case they don't have the time to locate them on their own."

"As you wish." the Grand Priest replied, though he was pleased to see Sunset so hard at work, restoring the multiverse to what it was supposed to be, which was nineteen universes that she watched over and would assist in whatever manner she could, so long as she didn't play favorites, as that would annoy a few gods if she did that, and he made a note of the changes to the universes that she had been working on, along with which planets she brought back, "So far it seems like you've been bringing back planets that may or may not develop life on them, and not any of the life baring planets that were taken out a long time ago."

"That's partly because you saved as many of those planets as you could, and the fact that we haven't reached that part in the game sessions yet." Sunset stated, though at the same time she closed the viewing screen she had called into existence in front of her and got off her throne, as it was time for her to do something else before she returned to her new duties, which would lessen once she finished repairing the damage her predecessors caused.

"Despite the fact that Zeno eventually got his way." the Grand Priest added, referring to the fact that the previous King of All usually got his way, and if he didn't he'd just start erasing anything or anyone until he got what he wanted, but it was better than letting hundred of life baring planets dying before their time, though once that was done he quickly informed the Angels of the twelve universes that Sunset had worked on, letting them know of the changes, before putting his scepter away as he headed down the same path that Sunset was heading down, "So, are you still planning on doing nothing tomorrow, or are you going to continue working on repairing the damage Zeno caused to the multiverse?"

Tomorrow marked three months since the Tournament of Power, a day she would never forget about, but instead of spending it like her predecessors would have, playing games and wrecking the multiverse without a care in the world, she had a different plan of action, one that involved the beach area she had created. Sunset's plan was simple, she was going to take the day off, because even the ruler of everything needed some time off from their duties, and relax on the beach, enjoying the sun and the water for as long as she desired, and then she would get back to her duties the following day, even if that meant restoring more planets that her predecessor had destroyed. Of course Sunset also knew, from the way he mentioned doing nothing, that the Grand Priest might have no idea what she meant when she said that she was planning on taking a day off soon, one that she had put on the calendar so she would remember it, meaning that she might have to tell him about it before anything else happened. It did make her wonder if he had been serving Zeno from the moment he took this position, without a single day off at all, which meant that he was long overdue for one at the very least, though Sunset felt that he deserved a number of them, just to make up for what he hadn't been given.

As soon as she thought about that, and the fact that the Grand Priest had no idea what she had meant, she came to a stop and decided that she might as well clear some things up, while at the same time noticing that the Grand Priest had come to a stop as well, where she turned so she could face him.

"Grand Priest, how would you like to take a day off from your duties?" Sunset asked, because she felt that if the gods that watched over the universes could take a day or two of from their various duties, since it happened all the time, she might as well offer the same thing to the Grand Priest, to reward him for serving someone that really didn't care about him and to thank him for assisting her in coming to terms with her new position.

"What do you mean by a 'day off'?" the Grand Priest inquired in return, as he had heard the term when Sunset said that she was planning on taking a single day off, to relax in the beach area that she had created, but at the same time it was a term that he wasn't familiar with and was concerned that she might be unhappy with him, even if he kept the concern inside and didn't show it on his face, "Have I not served you well so far?"

"You have been marvelous in helping me adjust to my new role, but taking a day off isn't a punishment," Sunset replied, though at the same time she was shocked to see that she had been right when she thought about the fact that the Grand Priest might not know what a day off meant, "think of it as a reward for all the hard work you've done since you took this position, all those years ago. It's a day where you relax and do whatever interests you, like play games with your friends, go to a movie, maybe visit a place that you haven't had a chance to visit in the past, or whatever you want to do, while not having to worry about work for an entire day... so if you took a day off, like I'm suggesting, you won't have to wait on me or do anything you normally did when serving my predecessors."

"And you're perfectly fine with me taking a day off?" the Grand Priest asked, because now that he knew that Sunset was happy with all the assistance he had given her, in learning about her new powers and what she was able to do, and also understanding all the duties she that came with ruling the multiverse, he could relax a little.

"I can create whatever I want at any given moment, as well as blow away anything that annoys me," Sunset said, as the power of All was impressive and terrifying at the same time, hence the reason all the gods had been terrified of Zeno, even if he only showed off the destructive side of his powers, and she was learning to control her new powers, "so you don't have to worry about me calling on you while you're taking a day off, not when I can provide for myself and my guests."

"If this is what you wish, then it shall be so." the Grand Priest replied, though at the same time Sunset had the feeling that he was actually pleased about this turn of events, that the new ruler of the multiverse cared about him and that he was actually being allowed to take a day off from his duties, something that Zeno likely never gave him, "Maybe I'll take Whis up on his suggestion and visit Universe 7 first..."

Sunset smiled as the Grand Priest went on about visiting each of the universes, to see his children and maybe spend the day with one of them, though it was clear that he was still surprised by this turn of events and really had no idea what to do with an entire day off, but she was sure he would think of something to do. The rest of the day went by with very little happening, other than the Angels of the twelve universes Sunset had restored a few planets to calling in and telling their father that they, at the very least, were happy to see that the universes they helped watch over were returning to what they had been millions of years ago. Of course there were a few remarks from the Gods of Destruction, namely Quitela from the sounds of it, who were slightly annoyed with the planets that Zeno destroyed suddenly reappearing as Sunset undid the damage that her predecessors did, but that was just the Angels reporting what they heard, as none of the Destroyer Gods would do that while the line was open, out of fear that Sunset would hear them. She knew that Quitela didn't like her, even with her being the ruler of the entire multiverse, and she could live with that relationship, because as long as the mouse god did his job she wouldn't do anything to him, though the check up meeting, for the test she imposed on him and the other gods that lost in the Tournament of Power, would decide whether or not Quitela kept his position or if he had to find a replacement.

Eventually the day came to an end, as the palace had a day and night cycle that seemed to match what Sunset was used to, not that she was complaining since it was something she didn't need to waste time putting into the palace, and both Sunset and the Grand Priest retired for the night. One of the first things Sunset had done to the palace was get rid of her predecessor's room, since it felt wrong to sleep in Zeno's bed, and created the room she now slept in, though she was now used to waking up in this place and being able to modify it however she wanted. As soon as she reached her new room she opened the door and slipped inside, where she closed the door, pulled her new attire off so she could set it on the stand nearby, and sat in the nearby chair for a few minutes, reading one of the books that she had brought from her massive library, as a little reading before bed never hurt and there was so much for her to learn about the other universes that she was sure she could spend years reading and only scratch the surface. After reading for about ten minutes, and finishing the chapter she had been working on, she closed the book, turned off the lights that the room had, and then climbed into her bed, where she let herself drift off to sleep after getting under the covers, so she could be well rested for what she had planned in the morning.

When morning arrived, and Sunset rose to meet it, the first thing she did was put her godly attire back on and headed to the dining area of her palace, as she had discovered that Zeno did a number of things from his throne and never seemed to leave it, hence the creation of most of the rooms and areas she had made. The Grand Priest, like usual, was waiting for her, because he never slept, like all of the Angels, and simply stood near the mahogany table that Sunset sat at for about ten to twenty minutes, having her breakfast and something to drink before she started on her duties, but today was going to be different. The moment Sunset was done with her food, and the dishes were taken care of, she turned her attention towards the Grand Priest, who nodded his head in understanding before he bowed towards her, showing that he was thankful that she was considering giving him some time off, before walking away and disappearing, no doubt heading to wherever he wanted to spend his first ever day off. Once that was done Sunset waited for a few minutes before feeling the arrival of a number of familiar energy signatures, which prompted her to stand up and walk forward, where she moved through the palace and appeared at the front gate in a matter of seconds, where she opened the gate and found Rainbow, Applejack, Twilight, and the rest of the displaced, save for Sombra, standing before the front of her palace.

Interestingly enough she found all four of the Cutie Mark Crusaders, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Gale Wind, standing behind Applejack, Rainbow, and Rarity, meaning that they were hoping to bring the troublemakers here and let them have fun, to burn through the excess energy they possessed, but Sunset didn't mind, as the beach area she had created was large enough for all of them and the three crusaders.

"I'm glad all of you could make it." Sunset said, as she was happy to see that almost everyone was here, as she didn't feel like relaxing alone and had extended an offer to a number of the displaced to join her, something that Zeno almost never did, since he only allowed people to come here when he wanted to see them, or when Goku used that button of his, and she wasn't annoyed to see that Sombra wasn't here.

"We weren't the only ones that came today." Rarity replied, though that was when the group parted for a moment and revealed that Fluttershy, who hadn't been displaced by Discord's spell, but had gone through the Ascension Process like the rest of Ponyville, was with them as well, but it was who was sitting near Fluttershy that Rarity was referring to.

Sitting near Fluttershy was a blue furred feline creature that walked on four legs, like a tiger or a lion would, where it had red eyes that helped it hunt down it's prey and sharp claws that would allow it to tear through whatever it was hunting, though that was where the similarities to a normal predator ended. This creature's tail ended in a spade, one that was actually sharp enough to do some damage if something attacked it from behind, and there were four spikes on it's back, each spread out evenly along it's spine, where it could maneuver it's body in a way to fire the spikes at it's prey. The reason Sunset knew that was because this was a Razorback Cat, something that she had encountered while she and Starlight were exploring the Solana Galaxy for signs of the Technomites, a race of tiny, yet hyper-intelligent, beings that had been lead by Otto Destruct, someone that she had helped take down and arrest, and one of the planets they had visited during that quest involved Ryllus, the home of this species. Normally it was impossible to tell one of these feline apart from the others, save for the differences in the frame to indicate their gender, but Sunset looked at the spikes on the feline's back and noticed that they were half the size of what the species was known for, and even noticed that the feline looked happy, before determining who Fluttershy and the others had brought with them.

"Razor!" Sunset said, to which the cat jumped into the air and landed in the middle of the doorway that Sunset was standing in, causing her to chuckle as she rubbed his head for a few moments, as he had been injured while she, Starlight, and Ratchet were exploring Ryllus and, to thank him, Sunset had mended his wounds, which only prompted him to leave his pack and come with her, though she knew that she had been neglecting him due to her duties, something that she was going to have to fix for the future, "Thanks for bringing him back to me... I knew I forgot something."

"He's been kind of sad lately, since you've been busy with your new position, and he got excited when I offered to take him with us," Fluttershy explained, as she always had an affinity for animals and nature, which made sense considering that she was an animal caretaker and tended to everything from a bear to a hydra, and it was possible that her going through the Ascension Process only increased that affinity to new heights, ones that she hasn't explored yet.

"You're right, I have been busy lately, hence the reason I'm taking today off." Sunset replied, to which she stood up and waved for the others to jump up to the doorway and join her, because she wanted to show them the beach area she had created, for times like this, and then they could have some fun, "Come on, I'll lead you guys to the beach, where we can get changed and relax."

Twilight and the others didn't need her to say anything else, as each of them jumped into the air and touched down in the area that Sunset was standing in, and once everyone was at the palace's entrance Sunset turned around and headed back inside, allowing the others to follow after her as the gate closed behind them. Once they were a good distance away from the entrance, which only took a minute of walking to arrive at, Sunset focused on their destination and the air in front of them warped before their eyes, shifting to allow her and her guests to arrive at the area of the palace that she wanted to be in. It took a few seconds before they stepped out onto a sandy beach that rested in front of a large body of crystal blue water, almost like it was pristine or something, with a number of palm trees and other species of trees that one would find at a beach, and it came complete with beach chairs for them to sit on, tables for them to relax at, a volleyball area if they wanted to play a game or two, numerous tools to build sand castles, a building they could get food from, and a second wooden building that was where they could get changed. Her friends were shocked and surprised by what they were seeing, as they clearly weren't expecting her to have made such a large area and create everything that was in front of them, but Sunset was pleased to see that none of them disliked what they were seeing, meaning they could get started with what they had planned.

Of course that meant changing out of the clothing they were currently wearing and slipping into something that was more appropriate for this situation, where Rainbow, Applejack, and Twilight wore the same attire they had been wearing when they were hanging out with Beerus, Whis, Chronoa, Bulma, Goku, and Vegeta. Starlight ended up wearing a light purple two piece swimsuit, Rarity came with a black two piece that had blue diamonds on it, like her Cutie Mark, Chrysalis emerged with a dark green colored version of Starlight's swimsuit, Pinkie had a rainbow colored two piece and Fluttershy had a light green single piece swimsuit. Gilda and Derpy were also wearing their own two piece swimsuits, with the mask symbol of the Cooper Gang, the gang of thieves that they were members of, which were dark gray colored, while Lyra was wearing the same type of swimsuit as well, though her chest piece was golden yellow colored and the lower one was black colored, symbolizing the nature of her powers. Trixie, on the other hand, was slightly different than the others, as she wore a pair of purple swim trunks, as the normal piece of the two piece swimsuit wasn't large enough to fit her dragon tail, while the chest piece contained the same color as her trunks. Adagio, Aria, and Sonata were also wearing their own two piece swimsuits, Adagio's being light blue colored, Aria's being fiery orange colored, and Sonata's were light gray colored, before Sunset emerged from the building with a dark black two piece swimsuit, though her top had her sun Cutie Mark on it, just like most of her attire had these days.

Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo, being the youngest of them, were wearing a single piece swimsuit, which covered their chests, stomachs, and waists, while Gale, her body being in the teenage years, was wearing a green two piece swimsuit, though the four of them were smiling as they rushed towards the water immediately.

"This place is amazing." Twilight said, though as she said that both she and Sunset sat down on some of the chairs as the others moved to do something, as some of them appeared to be in digging into the sand, no doubt to build whatever sand sculptures they were going to make, while a few of them laid in the sun and a few rushed into the water, before she turned her head towards Sunset, "How long did it take you to make all this?"

"This? It took around thirty minutes to an hour to get it the way I wanted it," Sunset admitted, where she shrugged, as she saw no harm in telling Twilight the amount of time it took her to make this entire area and bind it in such a way that kept it contained in it's own area, so it didn't spill out into the library or the throne room for instant, though while she did that Razor laid down next to her and enjoyed the sunlight, "It took me awhile to get used to my new powers, being able to create whatever I wanted, whenever I wanted, and being able to destroy things with the same speed, but eventually, with some dedication and some practicing and help from the Grand Priest, I was able to partly master using the power of All, though now I think I've got it under control."

Twilight nodded her head for a moment, as from what she had seen, during the reign of Zeno, the power of All was incredibly terrifying, as it wipe out individuals, planets, star systems, or even entire universes in a matter of seconds, and could target everyone from a specific universe, regardless of where that universe's citizens were. The fact that Sunset was able to wield that power, and seemingly master it in only three months, despite her new duties as the new ruler of the multiverse, was another shock that she wasn't expecting, because if Sunset was having any difficulties with her new power she wouldn't have invited them to come to her palace and spend almost an entire day relaxing, she would have been busy getting her power under control. She guessed that this was another reason behind why their universe had two Gods of Destruction so close to each other, one was meant to become the true Destroyer God for Universe 19, which was still weird to think about since they had been going by Universe 13 for a long time, while the second individual had the potential to grow until she became stronger than Zeno, and thanks to Tirek, who got what he deserved, Sunset was now realizing her grand destiny as the Queen of All. She had wondered, like many who knew of the fact that Rainbow had the Avatar of Destruction at the same time that Sunset was the God of Destruction, why there were two beings in their universe with the same power, so close to each other, but she honestly never imagined this outcome.

Still, in her opinion this was for the best, as Sunset appeared to be ruling the multiverse is a different manner than Zeno had done, one that was encouraging friendship and cooperation between the nineteen universes that Sunset was watching over, and their bond with Universe 7 seemed to be the start of something grand.

Sunset, however, put her arms behind her head and closed her eyes for a few minutes so she could enjoy the sun, though not before noticing that Twilight had brought a book with her, no doubt containing some new information that she didn't know in the past. She knew that it was part of who Twilight was, always seeking new information and knowledge to add to her growing library, and she was sort of like her in that way, considering the massive library she had created once she gained a greater mastery of her powers, and she was sure that her friend was never going to change. Another thing Sunset knew was that Twilight would shift the umbrella they were sitting near to make sure the sun didn't focus too much on her, since she liked to read in the shade, and she didn't mind that, because she was planning on doing something else after relaxing and enjoying the sun. At the same time it wasn't hard for her to hear the sounds of the waves, the sounds of the Cutie Mark Crusaders already splashing each other and having a good time, and hear some of the others as they found the volleyball equipment that she had added to this place, for something fun to do. All of that told her that her friends were already having fun and that they were planning on making the most of their time at the beach, before they had to go back home and continue on with their lives, which included saving the day and taking out any villains that might seek to do Equus, or any of the other worlds in their universe, harm or outright destroy them.

When she opened her eyes about ten minutes later, along with stretching her arms a little, she found that Rainbow and Applejack had teamed up to tackle the Dazzlings in a sand castle competition, without the use of their powers, and so far, despite it being two against three, both teams had a decent start on their castles. What interested her was the fact that Rainbow and Applejack had evenly divided the responsibilities of what they needed to do, instead of fighting for who took what task, between them and right now they had built the base structure, which would allow them to gather more sand and construct the walls of their castle. The Dazzlings, who had spent many years working together, during their banishment and during the adventure they had been on, had already done the same thing, but while Sonata worked on finishing the blueprint of the castle, a large one by the looks of it, Aria and Adagio tended to the various walls, floors, and the other parts of their structure, working in perfect harmony with each other. Normally one would assume that the Dazzlings would have an advantage over Rainbow and Applejack, and it seemed like that was the case, but at the same time the pair that was building the second castle was doing a fairly good job of keeping up with the Sirens, making it a real competition between the two groups.

While the five of them were working on their sand castles, however, Sunset noticed that Fluttershy was actually reading a book on animals that Twilight must have given her, to show her about all the species that she had found in their entire universe, while Chrysalis and Rarity were laying near each other, sunbathing by the looks of it, and Pinkie was playing volleyball with the rest of the displaced, only she was using her Six Paths of Eco, her six separate beings, to play against the rest of the displaced.

"Pinkie's clearly having fun." Sunset commented, though that was the point of this entire get together, that they could all have fun and just relax on the beach, something that she had done a few times with her human friends in the past, only with all her adventures and duties had prevented her from really doing that, "And the Cutie Mark Crusaders are having a blast playing in the water, splashing each other and diving into the waves that are coming our way."

"Most of us haven't had a chance to truly relax since the tournament ended, or since their individual adventures came to an end," Twilight replied, as some of the displaced, like Chrysalis for instance, had continued to work for the safety of their universe and chose not to take some time off, which the changeling definitely needed considering what happened to her during her own adventure, and some of them had returned to their prior lives rather easily, only to be called back to the planet they had been sent to for one reason or another, like Lyra and Trixie being called back to Azeroth to help the Alliance and Horde take out whatever enemies were trying to conquer the planet, "So, what have you been up to since taking the position of the Queen of All? Besides making modifications to the palace and welcoming the erased gods of Universes 13 through 18 back to the multiverse."

"I've been observing the past and making notes of what my predecessors did." Sunset answered, though at the same time she glanced at one of the nearby buildings for a few seconds, which was when some of the former bodyguards, who she had assigned to new positions since being guards clearly wasn't their calling, due to failing her predecessors at the end of the Tournament of Power, walked out of the building and started distributing drinks and snacks to her and her friends, which everyone accepted before the guards retired to the building for now, allowing her to take a sip of the fruit smoothie that she had grabbed, "I discovered that the Present Zeno had been playing games with his future counterpart, like their version of chess, shooting marbles, and a number of other games, since Goku came back from the erased future that he, Vegeta, and the girls tried to save. Now this all sounds perfectly fine and innocent, I will admit that right now, but all of these games, in one form or another, involved planets from the twelve universes, where if one planet was destroyed in the game they played it would be destroyed in real time, and if two planets collided with each other, in the case of the marble game, then two planets would de wiped out at the same time."

"That's terrible!" Twilight said, as she couldn't believe that the pair of Zenos had been doing that, and from the sounds of it the Zeno of their timeline had started playing a few of the games by himself, to get rid of his boredom, meaning that he's been destroying planets, from Universes 1 through 12, for a long time, and that it only picked up when his future counterpart joined him thanks to Goku's actions.

"Indeed it is, and that's what I've been trying to fix." Sunset stated, though at the same time she watched as the rest of her friends continued to enjoy themselves and the provisions that had been offered to them, which made her happy to see that everyone was having fun, before she returned to the conversation, "What I mean is that I have been spending a good deal of my time observing the past, making notes of what planets Zeno wiped out and which universe they came from, so I can use my powers to revive those destroyed planets and return them to their homes. I've spent the last few weeks restoring a number of planets to the twelve universes, since our universe was ignored entirely and the other six were gone by this point in time, and I eventually came to the conclusion to take some time off and relax before I return to what I was doing."

Twilight nodded her head and said nothing to that as she sipped on her own drink, as she knew that it had to be stressful watching one's predecessor, and then adding his future counterpart to the mix, playing games that caused real time destruction in the twelve universes, and that restoring all those planets must have taken a great deal of her energy, not that Sunset seemed tired. In fact it appeared that Sunset was just fine, as there were no signs of exhaustion or bags under her eyes, so she had to assume that studying the past must have taken quite a bit out of her and that she wanted to take a break before she delved into the past again, to find more planets to restore. She also knew that Sunset wouldn't count the revived planets against the Gods of Destruction that lost in the Tournament of Power, since bringing them back might even raise their mortal level, but at the same time she was sure that Sunset would tell her and the other gods her decision when the check up meeting finally happened. She had to admit that she was interested in seeing what the ruling was for the universes that were defeated during the tournament, as in whether or not their gods were successful in raising their mortal level, and seeing if any of the Gods of Destruction had to go find replacements that would do a better job of running their universe.

Her thoughts were interrupted as Sunset eventually got up and stared out at the water for a few moments, where she glanced at the water and found that larger waves were starting to form off in the distance, though that only caused Sunset to grin as walked over to the building where they had changed into their swimsuits and revealed that there was another section to it, one that held a number of surfboards.

As the others turned towards her, and noticed what she was doing, Sunset grabbed onto a surfboard that was her personal one, hence the sun marking on it that resembled her Cutie Mark, and headed out into the water, where she swam out to where the large waves were forming and prepared herself. Twilight and the others watched as the waves started to get bigger and morphed into the type of waves that people surfed on, even though Twilight hadn't seen anyone actually do this before and the others might have done it during their down time, though it wasn't long before Sunset disappeared from their view for a few moments. Of course that was before they found her riding the surfboard she had taken out with her, like she had been doing this for a long time or something, and she weaved her way through the wave that she was following, though the smile that was on her face that showed everyone that she was definitely having fun, which only made Pinkie and the others, who were playing volleyball at the time, to stop what they were doing, grab a surfboard and join her. Eventually Sunset came to a stop near the beach and turned so she could face the waves once more, where she watched as the others swam out and greeted the next couple of waves that were coming their way, which let them replicate what she had done, though the only ones that didn't head out there were Rainbow, Applejack, the Dazzlings, Rarity, Chrysalis, and Twilight.

While they were doing that Sunset jumped off the surfboard that she had been using and landed near the pair of sand castles, where she discovered that the two groups were hard at work making the various floors and rooms of the castles, showing that they weren't interested in surfing at the moment.

"So, Rainbow, Twilight told me something exciting happened two and a half months ago." Sunset commented, though at the same time she raised her hand and called over her drink to her, where Rainbow glanced up at her for a few seconds before returning to the part of the castle she was working on, showing her that her friend had developed a level of multitasking that she didn't have some time ago, "Something about a new warrior appearing in Universe 7?"

"Yeah, Frieza ended up finding another pair of Saiyans, Paragus and his son, Broly." Rainbow replied, though as she said that she moved some sand and started creating the next room that Applejack wanted her to create for their castle, while also knowing that Sunset wouldn't leave just yet, "Long story short Paragus tried to use his son against Vegeta, to get revenge because of the fact that King Vegeta sent Broly to a planet to save the universe from his power, even though Paragus believes it's because of the latent power his son possessed at the time, and Broly ended up fighting Goku and Vegeta, under his father's orders. At the end of the fight Paragus was dead, Goku and Vegeta had to fuse into Gogeta to stall Broly enough for Shenron to give him some sense of control over himself and his power, and both Bulma and Frieza got their individual wishes granted, though Universe 7 now has another warrior that can help protect them from whatever threats are still around. Dad also contacted Vados when the fight was over, while we were busy helping Broly relax after the battle, though Applejack and I assume that he's hoping that Kale will agree to be his training partner, so help him get used to his powers and, eventually, master his abilities... though he's been incredibly busy since that day and we haven't had a chance to spend a day with him."

"Well, our dad is the God of Destruction for Universe 7," Applejack said, reminding Rainbow of the fact that their father might be busy with his duties, which would be a good sign if that was the case, while at the same time Sunset had to wonder if he was spending some of his time personally training Broly, "so he's likely busy working with Shin, determining which planets he might need to wipe out in the future, the ones that won't develop the way they're supposed to, and is having Frieza keep an eye out for anyone that might threaten his universe as a whole. He's taking his duties very seriously, to make up for the terrible mortal level that his universe has, thanks to the evil Kid Buu, Frieza, and anyone else that we aren't aware of, so it makes sense that he'd be busy cleaning up his domain and making it a better place for everyone that calls Universe 7 home. We'll visit him when he has time, which Whis will tell us about the moment he discovers it."

Sunset nodded her head as Rainbow went back to her work, as she understood that Beerus was hard at work trying to make up for the fact that he was a terrible God of Destruction in the years leading up to Rainbow and Applejack's arrival in Universe 7, a place they considered their second home, before she headed back over to her chair and levitated her surfboard back to the rack it had been on earlier. From what she knew most of the Gods of Destruction were taking their duties seriously now, since they had grown lazy during the reign of Zeno, something that she intended to fix, though it remained to be seen if the gods that were defeated in the tournament would pass her test. She also found it interesting that more Saiyans had survived the destruction of their home world, as she had been told that the ones on Earth, and Vegeta's brother Tarble, who lived elsewhere in the universe, were the only survivors, which only made her wonder just how many more could have survived the event that wiped out most of their species. The fact that Broly was like Kale, who had an enormous amount of power sleeping inside her, meant that Beerus, Whis, or whoever was training the pair would have their hands full, since she had to assume that Broly, despite having no training in the art of fighting, was either at or above Kale's level of power... though her opinions on the subject were that the pair of Saiyans would eventually gain mastery over their incredible powers, and then move on to defend their universes from villains and other threats.

Once she sat back down on her chair, and rubbed behind Razor's ears to let him know that she wasn't about to forget him again, while noticing that the former guards had brought him some fish to munch on if he was hungry, Sunset focused on what her friends were doing, namely watching Pinkie, of all people, failing multiple times in a row with the surfboard, as five out of her six powers failed, since Pinkamena, the Dark Eco Pinkie, was the only one that succeeded. As far as Sunset was concerned Pinkie had six different personalities and each of them had their own strengths and weaknesses, and it appeared that most of them weren't that great at surfing, though Pinkie later changed that to her and Pinkamena being the only ones that could surf, as she successfully rode the next wave she attempted, while the four remaining colors ended up falling into the water once more. While they were doing that, and the other displaced continued to ride the waves with them, Rainbow, Applejack, and the Dazzlings continued to build their castles, apparently not caring about getting in the water this time around, while the Crusaders decided to take a moment and dry off before they attempted to climb up one of the tall trees that surrounded the area. Of course when they actually got around to that point, and fell into the water from a good height since the tree they picked overlooked the water, they had, somehow, managed to get some sap on them, causing Rarity to sigh as she got up and walked over to them, as she had experience with this sort of thing and it took her a new minutes to get rid of the sap, allowing the Crusaders to do something else as she returned to the area that she and Chrysalis had been laying in.

After that not much else happened, as some of them continued surfing in the water, some of the laid out in the sun or under an umbrella, the two groups continued building their sand castles, while taking a break every now and then to do something else, but Sunset was more than happy to spend some time with her friends. When the two groups were done with their sand castles the entire group gathered to see what they had done, where they quickly determined that both of them had done so well that both of them were winners, which only prompted the Crusaders to fly through the sand and smash the castles down, prompting the two groups to laugh as they continued to enjoy their day off. The former guards did come out every now and then, often to replenish the drinks that Sunset and her friends were drinking, while at the same time offering them snacks and even a big lunch, which everyone enjoyed as they sat around a large table and told stories about their adventures, the parts that they hadn't told the others yet. None of them were worrying about their various responsibilities or duties, or what awaited them when the day was over, and Sunset was happy to see that everyone was enjoying themselves, because it meant that this was a success, though she wasn't surprised to find that Razor was happy as well, which only made her smile even more as time went on.

Eventually, however, the event had to come to an end, as the afternoon gave way for the evening and Sunset called everyone together, to thank them for joining her and spending the day relaxing, before they headed back into the changing building and slipped into their actual clothes again... and, once that was done, Sunset escorted them outside the palace and watched as Applejack teleported them all back to Universe 19, with the use of her Kai Kai ability, the same one that allowed all Kaioshin to get here quickly.

"It seems you had a good time." a voice said, to which Sunset turned her head and found the Grand Priest standing nearby, meaning he must have returned from his own vacation early and was waiting for her friends to leave before revealing himself, or he happened to arrive seconds after the others left.

"Yeah, we had fun." Sunset admitted, because her friends treated her like their friend and not the ruler of the entire multiverse, even though they would be back to that in due time, before she turned towards the Grand Priest and headed back into the palace, allowing the gate to close as Razor followed after her, "So, what did you do with your time off?"

"I visited Whis and a few of my children, just spent some time with them and their Destroyer Gods," the Grand Priest replied, where Sunset quickly determined that he still didn't truly understand the concept of taking a day off to do whatever you wanted, within reason anyway, meaning that she'd have to give him a better idea in the future, before he noticed something new, "It also seems that we have a guest that remained behind."

"This is Razor, my companion from the days I spent with Ratchet and Starlight," Sunset stated, letting her tone tell the Grand Priest that she was no sending him back to Universe 19, to Ponyville, and that he was staying with them, even if she had to make a new area in the palace for him, where the Grand Priest nodded his understanding, "I'll figure out where he can sleep later, but for now I'm going to head to the library and spend some time there, before I go to bed. In the morning, after breakfast, I'll continue my duties as the Queen of All and see what else I need to fix."

The Grand Priest said nothing to that, as he felt that it was more than fair for Sunset to spend the entire day doing whatever she wanted, and watched as both she and her pet headed off to the library, disappearing a few moments later, before he let a small smile grace his face, as Sunset was a far better ruler than Zeno had ever been and he was happy to serve her, and he knew that it was only a matter of time before he found out what her next move was, for improving the multiverse and the lives of those that she now ruled over.

Aftermath: The Evil Wizard

Goku and Vegeta separated from each other as their last attacks failed to hit their mark, where the two warriors touched down on the floor of the gravity chamber that resided inside the Capsule Corp building, as it was a place for them to so some light training, as Beerus' planet and the Saiyan afterlife were where they went when they wanted to blow off some steam and get serious. The date was six months after the end of the Tournament of Power, where they fought against Jiren and discovered the true power of Universe 19's warriors, showing them that there were many warriors out there that were far stronger than they were, while at the same time being five and a half months since the day they discovered Broly, the incredibly powerful Saiyan warrior that really didn't like fighting, thanks to what his father put him through. The pair were used to being the strongest mortals in all of Universe 7, with Rainbow and Applejack returning to their home universe, and they had been caught off guard by the sheer power that Broly possessed, as his latent abilities had allowed him to smash through most of their transformations, even forcing them to fuse into Gogeta and access Super Saiyan Blue to knock some sense into him. It had been quite the battle, one that transformed the landscape around them, but at the same time it revealed that they weren't the strongest warriors in their universe, rather there were some still lurking in the parts of the universe that hadn't been explored, and they knew it was only a matter of time until another showed up.

That was why they were training some more, not because of their Saiyan blood or anything, which is what Chi Chi liked to blame their desire for battle on, but rather because they both knew that there might be other dangerous beings out there that could best Super Saiyan Blue and their current level of strength, hence the reason they were training right now, to make themselves ready for whoever showed up next... though as Goku swung his fist at Vegeta, however, his friend raised his hand and caught the attack, while appearing distracted for a moment.

"Kakarot, do you feel that?" Vegeta asked, as he had sensed a powerful ki signature appear near their planet, at the edge of the atmosphere to be exact, and it had caused him to pause for a moment, though at the same time he felt who it was and seemed to relax a tiny bit as he let go of Goku's hand.

"Yeah, it's Frieza again, and he's with a number of unfamiliar signatures this time around." Goku replied, though he had been a little worried for a moment, as Vegeta was much more serious than he could ever be and he had wondered if a new threat had shown up while they were preparing for one, but if it was Frieza they could assume that he was bringing more soldiers down to his base or had new recruits for them to see, "I wonder what he wants this time."

"Vegeta, Goku, could you guys come outside for a moment?" a voice asked, though they both determined that it was Bulma's, which made sense since she was the only one home at the moment, as her father and mother were taking care of both Trunks and Bra right now.

Vegeta glanced at his friend for a moment, as Bulma asking to speak with them, right as they felt Frieza's energy above their planet, wasn't a coincidence, there was a reason why Frieza announced his arrival, to which the pair nodded their heads and shut down the gravity machine, before opening the door to the chamber they were in and walked out into the hallway, where Bulma was standing.

"What's going on?" Goku asked, because he was interested in what was going on at the moment and knew that Vegeta was interested as well, especially since Frieza was involved in some manner, though at the same time he was ready to use his Instant Transmission to get them to the ship before it landed, so he and Vegeta could intercept whoever was heading down to the planet's surface.

"I received a message a few minutes ago, and it's from Frieza." Bulma replied, though her tone revealed that it was a call that she had missed and that Frieza had left a message, no doubt hoping that she would check it before doing anything else, before she held her arm out and tapped on her wrist communicator, making the pair wonder what she had been doing that made her miss the call in the first place.

Bulma, I'd like to say that this is a social call, but, unfortunately, that's not the case. a voice said, showing that Frieza had recorded a brief message when he realized that Bulma hadn't answered his call, and his tone didn't sound annoyed at all, meaning that he was okay with her not answering, Something has happened at the prison that the Galactic Patrol controls and they need the help of a certain individual on Earth to take care of the threat they face, an individual that happens to be Majin Buu. Now, seeing how he's living with Hercule Satan these days, I'm positive that the man will try something when we, and by that I mean both myself and a squad from the Galactic Patrol, arrive on Earth to gather Buu, so I'd like you to ask Son Goku and Vegeta to meet us outside our destination and stop their acquaintance from doing anything stupid. The squad leader has promised me that he'll reveal what's going on once he and his fellow agents have Buu on their ship, as there might be a new threat to the universe and I'm sure Goku and Vegeta would jump at the chance to deal with whoever this threat is.

"That's where the message ends." Bulma said, where she lowered her arm and faced both her husband and one of her best friends, as she knew that if Frieza wanted them to aid him in stopping Hercule, or Mr. Satan as they called him, from doing something stupid then they might as well head out to his house, especially if there might be a new threat to their universe that the Galactic Patrol had been keeping hidden until whatever happened had occurred, "So, are you two going to go greet him, or should I tell him you aren't coming?"

"No, we'll go greet him at Mr. Satan's place." Vegeta stated, though at the same time Goku nodded his head at the same time, showing that they were in agreement, because if Frieza said that there was a new threat to their universe, one that the Galactic Patrol needed Buu for, they knew they had to see what was going on for themselves, "Kakarot, are you ready to get going?"

"Since we might be heading straight for a new threat to the universe, should we get some Senzu Beans before we head to Mr. Satan's place?" Goku asked, because based on what he knew, from the previous villains they had fought in the past, that they could be wrecked in a matter of seconds or have the fight of their lives that ended in them being smashed into the ground, which was when they needed the stamina restoring and wound healing beans, "I'm thinking that we should be prepared for whatever foe we might run into, especially if the Galactic Patrol thinks they need Buu."

"Good idea." Vegeta said, as they hadn't taken any Senzu Beans with them when they rushed to meet Broly when he and his father landed in the ice continent, and his friend had gone to get some after Broly had smashed the two of them into the ground, so his opinion was that they might as well be prepared for whatever was waiting for them.

Goku nodded his head and raised his fingers to his forehead, where he disappeared for a moment, leaving Vegeta to prepare for them heading to Mr. Satan's place so they could see what in the world was going on, before Goku returned with a small pouch, which contained a few Senzu Beans for them to use, before Vegeta grabbed onto his shoulder and they vanished once more, only to reappear outside Herculopolis, the mansion that Mr. Satan lived at. As the two of them glanced around the area, to see if they could find the person they were here to see, they spotted a man that had a decent amount of muscles, a black afro, mustache, and sideburns, though his brown gi was open in a v shape to reveal part of his chest, as he didn't really care who saw him like this. That was Mr. Satan, the person who watched over Buu and made sure that he was well taken care of, and the fact that he was outside, with a phone in his hand, indicated that Bulma had told him about the approaching group that was coming down to his house, though thinking about that caused Goku to glance up at the sky as a circular ship, almost like a ladybug in shape, appeared above them. The three of them stood there for a few moments as the ship descended towards the open courtyard that was in front of them, though when it landed they watched as the hatch opened and a ramp came out, only for Frieza to step out of the ship with another person.

The person standing next to Frieza was a young purple skinned humanoid creature that happened to be wearing a dark blue colored jumpsuit with orange stripes down the sides of the body, arm, and leg sections, and he had white gloves on with a set of boots with the same color, as well as two pieces over his ears that had to be communicators.

"Son Goku, Vegeta, thank you for coming so quickly," Frieza said, to which he and his new friend stopped when they reached the bottom of the ramp, while at the same time Goku noticed that a number of individuals remained inside the ship they had come out of, before Frieza beckoned to the man beside him, "Allow me to introduce Merus, one of the elite patrolmen of the Galactic Patrol, even though he's the number one among the elite. Merus, allow me to introduce two of Earth's greatest heroes, Son Goku and Vegeta, the same Saiyans that beat me on Namek all those years ago."

"It's a pleasure to meet the two of you." the man, Merus, stated, though he did hold his hand out, which let both Goku and Vegeta shake it, as they knew that, since he was in the Galactic Patrol, he was one of the good guys and they could trust him, because if he was the villain Frieza would have blown him to pieces or arrested him for the real Galactic Patrol to imprison for impersonating one of their officers, "Now then, onto why we're here. Due to some negligence on our part, and by that I mean the Galactic Patrol, an incredibly dangerous criminal has broken out of our prison and is now on the loose somewhere in the universe, and we need the assistance of a certain individual in order to stop him. The individual we seek currently resides inside Majin Buu..."

"Slumbers... inside Buu?" Goku inquired, to which he put a hand on his chin for a moment, as he could have sworn he remembered Shin telling him about the past of Buu, back when it was Kid Buu that was tearing up the universe while Beerus was asleep, since he was uncaring at the time, before he remembered what he had been told, "Oh right, Shin told us about this. Back when Kid Buu was running around the universe he absorbed two of the five Kaioshin that were watching over our universe, while killing two more as well, though the two that he eventually absorbed were the South Supreme Kai and the Grand Supreme Kai, or the Great Lord of Lords as the Old Kai called him."

"Oh, so you have heard the story of Buu then." Merus said, though at the same time a slight smile appeared on his face, as that meant good things for them if the heroes that had stopped Frieza, before somehow turning him into a force of good, knew about who slumbered inside the creature that was resting on Earth, "Well then, let me cut straight to the point: the Great Lord of Lords had an ability that allowed him to stop the villain that escaped our prison, and we're hoping that we can either draw out that power or awaken the Great Lord of Lords himself so we can defeat this villain."

Vegeta frowned for a moment, as there was more to this tale than what Merus was telling them, but at the same time it was either due to him being worried that if he told them too much they might not want to risk their friend's life, or that they might chicken out and force him off the planet... but, judging from how Frieza looked, he could tell that the emperor wasn't terrified, meaning he was trying to figure out who this villain was and what he could do to assist the Galactic Patrol in stopping this new enemy, before he came to a decision.

"Very well, we'll help you out." Vegeta stated, while at the same time he noticed that his friend was nodding his head in agreement, showing Merus that they were more than willing to help him and the Galactic Patrol in whatever manner they could, before holding up a finger for a second, "My only condition is that you tell us everything you know about this villain and his powers, so that way we can form an accurate plan of action to take against him, once we determine what his goal is and where he's headed."

"I can do that." Merus replied, as he had withheld that information from Frieza and the emperor still decided to aid him and his squad in their mission, but if he was promising to tell Goku and Vegeta what he knew about this new threat he knew he'd have to tell the emperor as well, though when the Saiyans moved to the side, and beckoned for him to follow, he knew it was time to get serious.

As Goku and Vegeta suspected Buu was still asleep, since he had fallen into this state before the tournament started and they had been forced to seek his replacement, which had been Frieza, though Merus seemed to be anticipating this as he called for some of his squad members to bring the stretcher. This turned out to be a floating metallic bed that allowed them to lift the sleeping Buu off of the bed that he was sleeping on and deposit him on the new one, all without disturbing him, not that such a thing was easy given how much effort Goku had gone through in an attempt to wake Buu up for the tournament, only to utterly fail in that regard. Once that was done, and Merus lead the bed back to the ship, Goku had Mr. Satan inform Bulma that they would be leaving the Earth for some undetermined amount of time and that they would be back when they stopped whatever villain Merus wanted to use Buu against, though the moment Bulma got the message, and promised to tell Chi Chi, Goku and Vegeta followed Frieza aboard the ship and departed from the planet they lived on, leaving Gohan and the others are the primary guardians of Earth for now. While all of that was happening Goku did consider asking Shin, who was back at his sacred world, if he knew anything about the villain that Merus had mentioned, or at least an idea of what sort of powers they could expect, but ultimately decided that Vegeta's plan was better, hence the reason they remained silent as they traveled through space.

It took Merus a few minutes to make sure that everything was set so they could reach their first destination, which was the headquarters of the Galactic Patrol, where they would set Buu down and get to work on figuring out what to do about the Great Lord of Lords, before he turned to face the trio that was helping them out.

"Well then, where do I start?" Merus said, showing that there must be a decent amount of information for them to know about if they were going to help the Galactic Patrol stop the villain that had escaped his cell, before determining where he could start, "Ten million years ago our universe was under assault by a terrifying wizard, who went by the name Planet-Eater Moro and was responsible for the destruction of the entire Iragi star system and over three hundred and twenty planets by the time the Great Lord of Lords and the South Supreme Kai fought him. Our Predecessors, a force known as the Galactic Police, watched as Moro fought the pair on a moon that was close to another planet, where he used actual comets to attack the greatest warriors our universe had to offer at the time, though the officers that watched the battle were under the impression that he was trying to eliminate the Great Lord of Lords, even though he was attacking both his foes at the same time. After what appeared to be the last barrage of comets Moro held his right hand out towards the nearby planet and drained the energy out of it, as in the energy of the plants, the animals, and everything else that called that poor unfortunate planet home, before condensing all that energy into a smaller orb, which he ate and loosed a storm of lightning down upon the Great Lord of Lords and the South Supreme Kai, though the reports indicated that he might have gotten stronger after doing that.

In the end the Great Lord of Lords sacrificed most of his godly power to seal away Moro's magic, which allowed the Galactic Police to capture him and lock him away in the prison he's been resting in for the last ten million years, and don't think they didn't try killing Moro, because they did try it, but no one around that time period was strong enough to end his life, hence why they gave him a life sentence instead."

"And now this Moro is loose in the universe?" Frieza asked, though at the same time he glanced at Goku and Vegeta for a moment, as the three of them agreed on one thing, and that was the fact that Moro's powers reminded them of what Tirek was able to do, or at the very least there were some similarities they couldn't ignore.

"Yes. We theorize that he was able to regain some of his magic before making his escape." Merus replied, where he was pleased to see that Goku, Vegeta, and Frieza were fast to catch onto what he was saying, since it allowed him to save time on explaining things, which they could use to figure out what they were going to do next while they wait for Buu to wake up from his nap, "This is why we need Buu's help, so we can utilize the Great Lord of Lords' technique to seal whatever magic he's regained and then lock him away until we find someone that can kill him."

"What about Lord Beerus?" Goku inquired, because if they needed someone to permanently kill Moro, before he became a threat to the universe again, they could always call in their universe's God of Destruction and blow their target away before he gained more power, "I'm sure that if we explained the situation to him, and the threat that Moro poses to the entire universe, he would seek out your target and destroy him."

"You mean the God of Destruction that Agent Jaco told us about?" Merus replied in kind, where the trio in front of him nodded their heads, indicating that Goku was talking about the individual that wiped out threats to the safety of their universe, be they a single person, an organization, or even a planet, before he shook his head, "No, based on what Jaco told us Lord Beerus might not be reliable, given whatever is happening around him, so we should focus on finding out where our target is heading and either retrieving the Great Lord of Lords' power or awakening that part of him."

Vegeta found it odd that Merus didn't want to involve the one person that could probably truly end Moro, meaning that Jaco likely lied to the Galactic Patrol and told them that he was a very busy person and that they shouldn't bother him at all, which had to have come from Champa's attitude during the tournament he and Beerus had, with five warriors from each universe fighting against each other. At the same time, however, he was thinking the same thing that his friends were thinking, that calling Beerus to deal with Moro might be the best thing to do, since there was no telling how strong he already was and what sort of damage he was planning to the rest of the universe. What interested him was that Merus, upon discovering that Frieza was planning on including him and Kakarot in this operation, had went ahead and made sure that the Galactic King inducted them into the Galactic Patrol as temporary members of the organization, or special members as Merus called it. Basically they were going to be members of the Galactic Patrol until Moro was captured again, at which point they would be dismissed and allowed to return to what they were doing before Merus came to Earth to find Buu, though there was a number of ways for them to be dismissed early, despite the fact that none of them were planning on using their 'special authority'.

The moment Merus was done explaining what they should expect when they arrived at their destination, however, he turned to the pilot and they warped through space, arriving in the space near a space station that was the headquarters of the Galactic Patrol... and, to cut the entire thing short, they were greeted by the Galactic King, a green octopus-like creature with a crown on his head, that went through the ceremony that Goku, Vegeta, and Frieza ignored, before they were given large special bracers that had the symbol of the Galactic Patrol on them.

"This is much better than the uniform you guys wear all the time," Goku commented, as from what he had seen the odd uniforms that the Galactic Patrol wore seemed hard to move in, which would be the wrong move to make since they had no idea what sort of powers or techniques Moro possessed, and it appeared that Merus agreed with his thoughts, as the elite patrolman didn't seem annoyed by his statement.

"It was Frieza's idea," Merus replied, as Frieza was behind the ivory colored bracers that bared the symbol of the Galactic Patrol, something that the Galactic King was okay with since it allowed those that wore them to be recognized by them and everyone else, and these were the only ones in existence at the moment, "regardless of whether your a full fledged member of the organization, or just a temporary member, you need to have our symbol somewhere on your body, and these meet that requirement quite easily."

"Okay, so what's the part about Moro that you haven't told us?" Vegeta asked, though at the same time the group followed Merus back to his ship, as they were going to wait there until they figured out where Moro had gone, and if they needed to eat they could go to the cafeteria or the ship's fridge to get whatever they wanted, "I know that you kept something from us, to make sure we don't run in fear of Moro's power, but we need to know what we're dealing with before we find him."

"Understandable." Merus said, as he knew that there were a few more things about Moro that he needed to tell Goku, Vegeta, and Frieza before they did anything else, and now that the three of them were temporary members of the Galactic Patrol, to help them catch this villain, it was time to tell them everything else, "The prison records indicate that Moro is capable of more than just absorbing the life energy of a planet, as he can actually wield it for direct attacks, ones that are incredibly powerful and equally devastating, and it's said that he's capable of taking the life energy of his enemies from them while he's fighting them, without them being aware of that fact."

"Hold on a second, you mean he could drain our life energy while fighting us?" Frieza inquired, because that just so happened to be something important that they needed to know ahead of time, because if that was the case they would be handing him an enormous amount of power thanks to his Golden form and the Super Saiyan Blue form that both Goku and Vegeta could use in battle, only for Merus to nod his head to confirm his statement, "Well, um, that's a problem for us, since the three of us possess forms of incredible power, and if we were to battle him he'd slowly drain that energy from our bodies, until he could steal the rest of it and restore a decent amount of his own power. This will be like fighting Tirek all over again, and he was able to severely beat us despite the level of power that each of us possessed, and to beat him we needed a being of equal, if not greater, power than what he possessed, and it's not like we can call Sunset from her duties and ask her to take care of Moro for us."

"Tirek?" a voice asked, where the group turned and found a short member of the Galactic Patrol, whose entire body was purple and he wore a light purple suit over his chest, arms, and legs, standing near them, though this was a member that they recognized, "Whose that supposed to be?"

"A being who was capable of absorbing the power of those he targeted," Vegeta explained, as he remembered what Celestia and the other Equestrians had told him and his friends about the centaur that had been a threat to their home world, their universe, and then became a threat to the entire multiverse due to his actions, "Sunset Shimmer viewed him as one of the most dangerous beings in her entire universe, one that offended her twice in the past and she told him that the third time she had to deal with him would be the last time he annoyed her, and she eventually fulfilled her promise to him when he invaded the Tournament of Power, in the World of the Void, killed the Kings of All, and then tried to kill her for wronging him... and then she obliterated his entire existence for his crimes."

"The... King of All?" Jaco inquired, though that was before he remembered the small childish figure that had appeared at the end of the tournament between Beerus and Champa's teams, a being that had frightened the Destroyer Gods with his sheer arrival, before considering what he had been told, "Huh, so he died? Didn't think such a thing was possible. So, who ended up replacing him?"

"Sunset did." Vegeta replied, where he noticed that his friend had been oddly silent, which meant that he was actually considering something at the moment, something that interested him since the last time they had been cornered by an incredibly annoying foe, which had been Zamasu, he used that button of his and called Zeno to save the day, "Kakarot, what are you thinking about?"

"We can't win this fight." Goku stated, because after learning about all the powers that Moro possessed, ones that were confirmed and ones that the Galactic Patrol couldn't verify or deny, he came to the conclusion that none of them had the power to stop Moro and that fighting him was a bad idea, before he noticed that Vegeta and Frieza were shocked that he was admitting defeat before they even found Moro, "What? He's capable of wielding the power of any planets around him against his foes, is capable of consuming that power to boost his own strength and power, we don't know if he's capable of leeching our power or not, and there's no telling what else he's capable of... he's like a more advanced version of Tirek, despite being trapped in a cell for ten million years."

"You know, when you say that we can't win, against a foe like this, that worries me." Frieza admitted, as Goku was one of the strangest warriors he had ever met, because he usually faced the most dangerous beings in the entire universe, and the other universes, without question and always found a way to overcome them, and he had seen that first hand when both he and Vegeta had awakened their Super Saiyan forms and beat him, despite him being one of the strongest beings around before Namek was destroyed, "So, what do you propose we do, instead of fighting him?"

"We call in the big gun!" Goku replied, to which he reached into his gi and withdrew the button that Zeno gave him during Zamasu's attempt to bring about the Zero Mortal Plan, the eradication of every mortal across every universe, and he picked Universe 7 to start with after killing all twelve of the Gods of Destruction, before he glanced down at it for a few seconds as Frieza and Vegeta realized what he was holding, "Honestly, I'm not sure if this is even going to work, since it was made by Zeno and not Sunset, but, after hearing about all the powers that Moro may, or may not, have access to, I think it's worth seeing if we can summon Sunset and ask her to assist us."

Before Vegeta or Frieza could do anything, to stop Goku before he pressed the button, Goku smiled at them, held the button out, and tapped the side that was supposed to summon the Ruler of All to his position, as that was what he had been told when the object had been given to him, before a bright white light flashed before their eyes and Sunset, in all her glory, appeared before them.

"...and there's the class four leviathans of Universe 4 that we should add to..." Sunset said, showing that she had been in the middle of a conversation when Goku pressed the button, where she paused for a moment as she noticed that she was no longer in her palace and shifted her head a little, which was followed by her spotting Goku, Vegeta, Frieza, and a number of unknown people standing near her, before she focused on what was in Goku's hand, "I'd ask how you were able to summon me to this location, while I was in the middle of a conversation with the Grand Priest, but it seems that my question is answered immediately. Son Goku, you better have a good reason for interrupting what I was doing."

Goku knew that Sunset wouldn't erase him, since he was technically friends with Rainbow and Applejack, but he also knew that annoying or angering the Queen of All was a bad idea, regardless if it was Zeno or Sunset, which was why he started informing her as to what was going on, starting with the Galactic Patrol coming to Earth so they could locate Buu, due to the Great Lord of Lords that he absorbed millions of years ago. He, Vegeta, and Frieza then went into why the Galactic Patrol needed Buu and the being that was slumbering inside him, because there was a terrible villain that no one could kill, at least in the Galactic Patrol, that had escaped from his cell and he was loose in the universe again, free to do whatever he wanted until someone found him. When she learned of the powers that this villain possessed, and the real reason behind why Goku had pressed his button, Sunset remained silent as she took it all in, clearly thinking about what she had been told, which made the trio worry that she would turn around and teleport back to her palace, before she held her hand out towards Goku, where the Saiyan realized what she wanted and handed over the button. Sunset glanced at it for a few seconds, as she knew the powers that her predecessor had imbued in the device, but said nothing as she thought about what she had been told, knowing that she was worrying the trio and their new friends, before realizing that there was one thing that she hadn't been told yet.

"What's the name of this villain?" Sunset asked, where the trio stared at her for a few seconds, which allowed her to see that they finally realized what they hadn't told her since they started explaining why Goku had summoned her, before determining that they might as well reveal the villain's name as well.

"Moro. The prisoner's name is Planet-Eater Moro." Merus spoke up, as he had been quiet the entire time the trio had been telling Sunset what was going on, because he had been stunned by the fact that a being as powerful as her had come to the ship that they were on and was listening to what they were saying, before noticing an odd look on her face, "What? Is something wrong?"

"You could say that, since Moro and Tirek are members of the same species of beings that can absorb energy," Sunset replied, showing the group that she knew more about Moro than they might have known when they summoned her to their location, while at the same time Goku, Vegeta, and Frieza realized that Moro might be more dangerous than they first thought, especially if Sunset knew about him, "One of the revived Gods of Destruction, for Universe 13 to be exact, is another member of their species, one that tried to stop Moro from destroying their home world, and while most of them died during the explosion of their home world, which your prisoner caused, nineteen of them survived that event. From what I was told four of them had been killed off after the destruction of their home planet, with Tirek making the fifth, but since you've found another one, and he's incredibly dangerous from the sounds of it, I understand why you decided to call on me, despite the fact I was in the middle of a conversation when that happened."

The trio looked at each other for a moment, as they were surprised by the information that they had been told, but based on Sunset's tone they could determine that she trusted the God of Destruction that was like Tirek, meaning that he or she was a good version of that species, before noticing that Sunset was closing her eyes. Goku's eyes widened for a moment as he determined that she had to be feeling the various energies in this universe, no doubt seeking out where Moro was hiding, and wondered if he could do the same thing, before deciding that he might as well leave this to the Queen of All. While all that was happening Goku noticed that their ship had also disconnected from the headquarters, no doubt because Merus and his squad knew that they would be heading out to where Moro was hiding so they could arrest him, before a white beam of energy appeared in the space in front of the ship, where they found the Grand Priest standing inside the pillar, which disappeared a few moments later. The trio watched as he noticed that Sunset was in the middle of something and simply boarded the ship, where Vegeta told the Galactic Patrol that the Grand Priest was with Sunset and that his power wasn't to be underestimated, though that was before Sunset opened her eyes and raised her right hand towards the space in front of the ship.

In the following moment she said the word 'freeze' and the trio noticed that her aura, which was faint at the moment so she didn't freak anyone out by the sudden surge of power she possessed, flared for a second before returning to normal, which meant she had done something they weren't aware of.

"There, I've frozen Moro's ship where it's currently located," Sunset said, though that was before she raised both her hands and her power started to gather around her, as there was something else she needed to do before the first spell wore off, before the trio noticed that her aura was surrounding the entire ship, "Greater Teleportation."

Goku, Vegeta, and Frieza watched as the air around them shimmered for a moment before they appeared in a new part of space, or that was what they assumed had happened and had been verified by one of Merus' squad members stating that their ship was in a new position, surprising them for a moment, and off in the distance they found a small space ship that seemed frozen in time.

"Wait, is that what I think it is?" Goku asked, because even as he asked that question he felt a terrible power, which was incredibly low right now, coming from the vessel that was in front of them, something that he was sure Vegeta and Frieza were feeling as well, even though he was sure that the being they were looking for could feel them searching for his specific energy signature.

"Yeah, that's where Moro is." Sunset replied, where she noticed that the Grand Priest noticed whose name she had said, as he had been there when Vivien mentioned the being that had been responsible for the end of her home world, even though her predecessor had been the one to blow the planet up, which informed him that they were about to deal with a potential threat to the multiverse, before she turned to the side, "Grand Priest, come with me... we'll trap Moro and see if Vivien can talk some sense into him, or if he needs to be erased before he becomes a threat to everything."

The Grand Priest nodded his head as he followed Sunset outside, which was when Goku and his friends got another glimpse at her true power, as they walked out into space, without suits on since that didn't effect them at all, and strands of energy gathered around Sunset as she walked towards the ship she had stalled. Everyone watched as she reached out and started to break apart the ship that Moro was in, as the panels and sections of the ship broke apart like she was in the middle of disassembling it, and the moment she breached the area her target was in several more strands rushed forward and wrapped around Moro. A single sphere of magical energy wasn't enough to seal him away, hence the reason she made sure to use several spheres, trapping Moro in a multi-layered prison that was constructed out of at least five spheres, each designed to restrict the various powers that her target possessed and separate him from the various energies that rested in the air around them. At the same time she noticed that there was a second individual in the ship, a man that looked like he was wearing the ruined armor of the Frieza Force, suggesting that Frieza must have arrested him for trying to continue down the route of evil, but she sealed him inside a single sphere and sent him over to the Galactic Patrol ship, that way they could deal with him as she and the Grand Priest focused on her target.

While she was doing that, however, the Grand Priest summoned his scepter and connected to Pagne, so they could inform Vivien about Moro's discovery and the fact that Sunset was keeping him pinned down, and once that was done he waited for the message to be delivered so he could summon the pair to their location, where Sunset was staring at the being she had been called upon to deal with. Moro, upon seeing that he had been caught, raised his right hand for a few seconds and pulled off the red robe that he was using to cover his body, revealing that his body's frame was scrawny, if not malnourished, and a long white beard that seemed to reach his abdomen. Sunset found that Moro was like Vivien, though instead of being an anthropomorphic goat, like Vivien was, Moro was more like a humanoid goat whose horns were pointed forward on the sides of his head, and the wrinkles on his body revealed that he was elderly, which made sense considering that he was over ten million years old and that he had been cut off from the majority of the energy that he could feed on. Moro was wearing a pair of dark baggy pants at the moment, with a slightly lighter dark pelt wrapped around his waist, the same type of pelt that was wrapped around both of his shoulders, and he had white bandages that were wrapped around his wrists and ankles.

"So, you're the one that stopped our ship and trapped me in this prison," Moro commented, his tone revealing that, while he wasn't happy with her stopping him from doing what he was trying to do, he was impressed by the fact that she was able to trap him in so many spheres, which was what he was currently looking at, like he was studying the magical nature of his new prison, "It has been a long time since I encountered such a skilled magic user, especially one that is able contain me without losing part of their power in the process... most impressive."

"It's been a long time since someone's been impressed by my abilities," Sunset replied, as she wasn't referring to her friends and the other gods, she meant her enemies and threats that she had to take out in the past, when she was the God of Destruction for Universe 19, before she focused on Moro and making sure the spheres stayed up, "I've heard a lot of terrible things about you, which you are no doubt going to tell me are all true, so I won't bother telling you everything that I have been told... though there is someone that will want to talk with you."

"Who are you..." Moro started to ask, though in that moment the Grand Priest glanced to his scepter as Pagne got back to him, which was the moment that he moved his hands for a second and the air near him shimmered, where Moro watched as a very familiar being, dressed in the attire of a God of Destruction, appeared before his eyes, "No... it can't be... you're dead! I verified your death millions of years ago!"

"Lady Sunset, I came as quickly as I could." Vivien said, where she and Pagne bowed their heads in respect, since they were in the presence of the Queen of All and the Grand Priest, before they raised their heads and she focused on the being that was trapped in a series of magical spheres, a being that she instantly recognized, "Moro, we meet again."

"Vivien, the light to my darkness, the good to my evil, the bane of my existence," Moro growled, showing that the two of them didn't like each other, something that Sunset knew from what Vivien told her back when she greeted her and the other revived gods, and that this might end with the two trying to kill each other, or at least attempt to since she was keeping Moro contained in her special prison, "After the destruction of our home world I went into hiding, knowing that you would find a way to locate where I was and come after me, and then I felt your energy disappear entirely a little over ten million years ago, which was when I started absorbing the energy of the planets around me."

"You killed over three hundred planets, with billions, if not trillions of people, because Lord Zeno erased Universes 13 through 18," Vivien replied, as the Grand Priest had quickly told her and Pagne about the number of planets that Moro had destroyed a long time ago, shortly after discovering that information himself, and just hearing who they had found had caused her to stop what she was doing so she could be summoned immediately, before she sighed, "Moro, despite the evil deeds that you have committed, both before the destruction of our home world and after it was destroyed, I know there's a chance for you to turn over a new leaf and abandon this dangerous life you've been leading. There's only fourteen members of our species left, as I had to kill Jor, Venric, Fendar, and Lili shortly after I became a God of Destruction, as they insisted on absorbing the life energies of the people and the planets of the universes they were sent to, and Tirek was killed six months ago, for killing Lord Zeno and his future counterpart."

"Tirek? You mean that weak coward actually grew a pair and killed Zeno?" Moro inquired, though that interested Sunset for a moment, as she and the others from her home world knew that Tirek was not a coward and he certainly wasn't weak, especially since she and Twilight had fought him in the past, and she had done it on three separate occasions, before Moro chuckled to himself, "I guess being separated from me, while retaining my lessons, was enough to force him to grow into a formidable warrior, if he was able to breach the King of All's palace and kill him, not to mention a future counterpart...not that it matters, since you just said he died. I told him he'd die if he wasn't careful, though it does make me wonder who killed him."

"I did." Sunset stated, where Moro glanced at her for a moment, as if he was unsure if she was telling the truth or not, but she honestly didn't care what he felt, since she was thinking that this entire event would be over soon, as it sounded like Moro was going to stick to his old ways.

"If you say so." Moro replied, to which he turned his gaze back to Vivien, showing that he was more interested in speaking to the other member of his species, which Sunset expected, hence the reason she didn't just erase him for ignoring her, thus allowing the conversation to continue, "Besides, my reply to your desire, to get me to forsake my path and join you on your foolish path, is no. Tirek, despite his foolish nature and his lack of ability, since he was always failing me whenever I asked something of him, did have a spark of evil in his heart, which must have grown much larger over time, but I possess a soul of darkness that will never be consumed by the bright light that you possess... not that it matters, since I killed plenty of your followers during our little war, and Azzy had one of the brightest souls I had the pleasure of extinguishing."

"Excuse me?" Vivien asked, as she wanted to be sure of what she heard, because if she had heard Moro right, like she thought she did, than he just admitted to something that happened during the battle their factions had been involved in, something that she discovered during that fight, and she wanted to be sure she had heard him right before she did anything else, while Pagne looked a little worried over what was going on.

"That's right, you had no idea who killed him, and blamed it on me." Moro said, where a smile appeared on his face as he stared at Vivien, as he knew the perfect way to rile her up and free him from his latest cell, so he could continue with his mission, which would start with the beings around him, "Azzy didn't want to see his home world torn apart by our fight, as he knew one was coming and that neither of us would back down, so he infiltrated my base and sought me out, to end my life before the battle even started... I, on the other hand, caught him before he could hurt me, drained the life energy out of his feeble body, and then hung him outside my base, just to show you and your allies what would happen if you continued to challenge me and my forces."

Sunset knew what was going on, Moro was using the death of either Vivien's lover or one of her kids, which she had no idea since she didn't know that much about Vivien's life before the destruction of her home world, and was hoping that this conversation would rile her up... and, as she expected, Vivien growled as her aura flared to life, a mix of both her natural energies and her Energy of Destruction, and her eyes were focused on Moro.

"YOU BASTARD!" Vivien screamed, where she rushed forward, bypassing the short distance between where she and Pagne had landed and where Sunset was holding Moro, before reappearing as she struck the spherical prison with her fist, causing the space around them to vibrate as a crack appeared in the first layer of the prison, "You're the one that killed my sweet Azzy, who wanted nothing more than to save our world from your mad schemes! I'll kill you for that!"

"Yes, I killed your foolish son all those years ago!" Moro stated, where Vivien's anger flared as she applied even more pressure to her attack, breaking through the first layer like it was nothing, which prompted Moro to focus on her and no one else, since she was his ticket out of here, "My plan was to gain enough power so I could invade the King of All's palace, so I could take the throne and rule a multiverse where we could be the gods of everyone, to eat our fill and play with the mortals, as was our right, and your son stood in my way, so it's only natural that I would remove a thorn from my side. At least Tirek has paved the way for me, as he left an empty throne behind, and it's only a matter of time until I gather the power needed to take my rightful place as the Lord of Everything... and, since you insist on standing in my way as well, I'll chain you up in my new prison, with any of your followers that survived the destruction of our home world, and I'll keep killing your son and your followers' loved ones over and over, until I break each and every one of you."

As Vivien raised her arm back, so she could smash through the next layer of the prison, Pagne caught her fist and pulled her away from the prison, though at the same time Sunset sighed and released the spell she had been channeling, allowing the remaining layers to unravel before their eyes... but, just as Moro started to move, she held her left hand out towards him and a white aura wrapped around his entire body, surprising him as he came to a complete stop.

"I can see that this is getting nowhere, and that you won't change at all." Sunset said, because she knew that if she let it go on for much longer Vivien was just going to break the prison and let Moro go, even though the wizard seemed too weak to flee without the aid of someone else, so she was cutting to the heart of the problem, "Besides, there is one massive flaw in your plan... and that's me. You said that the throne was empty, which would imply that there is no one watching over the multiverse, but you never once asked who I was, so I'll tell you: I am Sunset Shimmer, former God of Destruction for Universe 19, though now I am the Queen of All, the new ruler of the entire multiverse."

As Moro started to comprehend what she had just said, about being the Queen of All, and just now noticed the symbol on her attire, the one that allowed others to realize what she was, Sunset closed her left hand into a fist, causing the energy she had used to ensnare Moro to shimmer for a moment, before his existence was terminated and he vanished in the blink of an eye.

"There, Moro is taken care of." Sunset stated, where she lowered her arm and turned to face the gods behind her, as she wanted to calm Vivien down before she and the Grand Priest returned to the palace, even if there was something she had to do before that could happen, "I'm sorry you had to hear that, Vivien. If I had known that Moro was responsible for the death of one of your loved ones, and that he might use that knowledge against you, I wouldn't have asked the Grand Priest to summon you guys to my location."

"It's not your fault, I should have told you everything back during our first meeting." Vivien replied, though at the same time she was now walking around the space that Sunset was in, as it helped calm her down after her Angel had stopped her from letting Moro out of the prison that he had been trapped in, "At least Azzy was avenged, even if I wasn't the one that ended Moro's evil... and it makes me worry about my chances with any of the other survivors, if any of them had been his followers, but I'll cross that bridge when I reach it."

Sunset could tell that Vivien needed some time to relax and calm down, to put this in the past where it belonged, so she said nothing and nodded her head, allowing the Grand Priest to send the pair back to their universe, though once that was done she pulled out Goku's button again and focused her energies on it, but once she was done the only notable difference was that the purple had disappeared and had been replaced by a fiery orange color. Once that was done she headed back to the ship that the trio was waiting in, where she found that the ex Frieza Force soldier had been locked inside the ship's cell, before focusing on Goku as she let him take the button again, who noticed the change immediately, which made since seeing how it was his device to begin with.

"That button will do the same thing that Zeno designed it to do, as in instant teleportation to the front of my palace and the ability to call on me, if something like this happens again," Sunset said, though she did notice that none of the trio were saying anything, as they knew her better than the Galactic Patrol did and knew that she wouldn't have kept it the same way that her predecessor did, which made her a little happy to see that they were quick to catch onto what was going on, "the only change I made is that you won't be able to instantly summon me, as in I'll get an alert whenever that part of the button is pressed, so I can wrap up whatever I'm doing, before coming to see what the problem is."

"Makes sense." Goku replied, as he knew the reason why Zeno never considered that option, since he was bored out of his mind and being called upon was the fastest way for him to reach his first friend, before he put the button back where it belonged and faced the pair of beings that were in front of them, "Thanks for dealing with Moro for us."

Sunset nodded her head, as she knew that Goku wouldn't have summoned her if he felt that he, Vegeta, and Frieza could beat Moro with the powers they commanded, before she and the Grand Priest headed outside the ship, where they disappeared as quickly as they had appeared, leaving the trio to tell the Galactic Patrol what just happened and clean up any mess that this created. Sunset was fine with letting them do that, as she had to focus on what she and the Grand Priest had been talking about before she was summoned to Universe 7, and then, once that conversation was over, they had to make sure things were ready for when the check up day arrived.

Aftermath: Check Up

Beerus leaned back on the chair he was sitting on, one that was like the chairs that he and Chronoa had sat on while they were visiting Bulma at her private beach area, as they were gifts for him and his wife, and watched what was going on in the area in front of him. The reason he did that was because Whis was in the air above the lake, dodging the various attacks that were coming his way, as both Goku and Vegeta were trying to hit him, which was what usually happened whenever the two Saiyans trained, and neither of them were able to hit him, despite the hints Whis was giving them. The Saiyans were strong, there was no doubt about that, but they were still a good distance away from reaching the level that Whis was trying to get them to reach, and they were fine with that, since it meant they could continue to improve their skills for the future, so they didn't have to use that button of Goku's. He still couldn't believe that they found a foe from ten million years ago, who had blown away a number of planets in his universe, and instead of telling him that they were going to engage this foe, Moro as they told him, Goku used that small button that Zeno gave him and called Sunset to their universe, who ended up using her power to erase Moro. He could have taken some time to visit them and see what was going on with the Galactic Patrol, and deal with the prisoner that had escaped, but at the same time he was okay with how things had turned out, as Sunset wasn't angry with them and had dealt with the problem in a few minutes, before heading back to her palace.

As Goku and Vegeta tried to hit Whis, and failed to do any damage again, Beerus smiled as he wrapped his arm around Chronoa, who was sitting next to him as they watched the trio train, while Shin was standing nearby as well, as today was a special day and they were letting time go by before they were summoned. A year ago ten warriors from their universe had competed in the Tournament of Power, against Universe 19, which at the time had been Universe 13, and seven other universes for the amusement of Zeno and his future counterpart, and Sunset's team had proven that they weren't to be underestimated, by helping his team survive to the very end. Of course things had done horribly wrong with the arrival of Tirek, who stopped the tournament entirety, the death of both Kings of All, and the supposed death of Sunset as well, only for Sunset to emerge with a new level of power, which allowed her to wreck Tirek and erase him, forever ending his evil and allowing Rainbow to take her rightful place as her universe's God of Destruction. As the new Queen of All, to replace Zeno and his future counterpart, Sunset got to work immediately, both learning how to wield her new power and how to run the entire multiverse, which included the six universes that Zeno had erased a long time ago, restoring everything to how it had been at the beginning of creation, only with one more universe added to the list. There was also the fact that she had imposed a test for the Gods of Destruction that had been defeated during the tournament, as in their teams had lost, and that was if they succeeded in raising their mortal level they could keep their positions... but, if they failed that, by the score remaining the same or even going down, Sunset was going to replace them with gods who could get the job done.

The check up meeting for that test was scheduled to be held exactly one year after the Tournament of Power ended, a date that Chronoa had kept in her mind and put on the calendar so they would all know when it was going to happen, and today was the day that the meeting was supposed to happen, they were just waiting for the summons to be sent out so they could head to their destination.

"Okay, we're done for now." Whis said, where he blocked the next set of incoming attacks, from the pair while they were channeling their Super Saiyan Blue forms, before lowering his arms, causing the pair to power down before the three of them descended to the area in front of where Beerus, Chronoa, and Shin were waiting.

"You two have been improving your skills since the tournament," Chronoa commented, and she meant it, as she had seen the two fight against the other universes and knew that their skills had definitely improved since that day, while at the same time she knew that they were still quite a ways away from their goal.

"After hearing about Moro and his powers, and how helpless we would have been against him, both Vegeta and I agreed that we needed to hone our movements and techniques," Goku replied, though at the same time he rubbed the back of his head for a moment, as he knew that Moro would have taken them and Frieza out, hence why he decided not to beat around the bush and call Sunset, before he focused on what event Chronoa had mentioned, "Hey, Sunset mentioned that she was having the gods of the defeated universes go through a test of some kind, and that she was going to determine whether or not they could keep their positions. When was that supposed to happen again?"

"Today. The check up is happening today." Beerus answered, as he felt that there was no harm in telling Goku and Vegeta the news, as he was sure that one of them had remembered what Sunset had said, before he thought about what had happened in the past, when Zeno called these sorts of meetings, "If it were her predecessor, Zeno, there would be a good chance of the meeting not happening at all, since he'd sometimes forget and then cancel them when the Grand Priest told him about them... but with Sunset I have the feeling we'll be getting the summons soon."

The moment he mentioned that Whis noticed something interesting, his scepter, which was floating near Beerus and Chronoa, was flashing, as in the orb at the top had a shine in it, and he held his hand out, allowing it to fly into his hand, before looking at the message he had received.

"To all guide Angels, this is the Grand Priest." a voice said, one that Whis easily identified as his father's voice, which meant that he had cut the training short at the right moment, otherwise he wouldn't have noticed this until Beerus hurled the scepter up to him, though he remained quiet as the others waited to hear what the message was, "The time has come for the highly anticipated check up that Lady Sunset scheduled exactly one year ago, so please stand by with your Gods of Destruction and Kaioshin, and any potential candidates like Toppo, and prepare to be brought to Sunset's palace."

As soon as the Grand Priest stopped talking Whis, as well as the rest of his brothers and sisters, all acknowledged the message and, oddly enough, everyone seemed ready to go this time around, as in no one needed to go to the bathroom or wait for another minute or two, and even Twilight, who was new to being an Angel, despite having one year of experience, said that her group was ready as well. Beerus knew that neither Goku or Vegeta met any of the requirements for this meeting, since neither of them were being trained to be his replacement, but at the same time he knew that Goku, at the very least, was interested in what was going to happen next and knew that Vegeta would go along simply to stop him from upsetting the meeting. In the end he didn't bother telling the pair to stay behind, partly because he knew that one of them wouldn't listen even if he told them to, but he figured that if he was asked he could say something about how they were his agents, not of destruction, since Frieza fit that role better, but maybe his peacekeepers or something like that, since they had a habit of making sure planets weren't wiped out before their time. At the same time the Old Kai, who had been the Kaioshin before Shin and the rest of his friends had come around, decided to not come to Beerus' planet with Shin and was still on the Sacred World of the Kai, no doubt living out the rest of his days before he finally passed on and moved to the next plane of existence, or whatever came next for a Kaioshin that expired naturally, since Beerus had no idea what that next step was.

Despite the fact that they were missing the Old Kai, and were heavy two Saiyans and Chronoa, Beerus and his group were ready for the moment the Grand Priest summoned them, as they disappeared from where they had been standing and rushed towards their destination, the palace that Sunset ruled from these days.

When they could see what was around them again the group found that they were somewhere in the large palace that all the godly meetings were held in, though at the same time they knelt for a moment, as the Grand Priest was directly in front of them, which was what usually happened when they were summoned like this. Sunset, however, was no where to be seen, meaning that she was likely waiting for them to get ready before she descended into the meeting area, though without saying a single word the Grand Priest raised his hand and the ground below them shimmered, only for Beerus to find that they were being deposited on the various platforms that they used during their meetings. Since they were on their platforms the groups stood up, as that was one of the ways for the Grand Priest to tell them they were allowed to stand, before Beerus made sure that Goku and Vegeta had a decent view while being behind him, Whis, Shin and Chronoa, before glancing out at the other platforms as they descended down into the larger meeting area. It was still odd to see the gods and Angels of Universes 13 through 18 again, since they had been brought back by Sunset's wish on the Super Dragon Balls, but it made the multiverse whole and it appeared that Sunset was doing a good job of keeping watch over them, so he wasn't about to complain about the situation they were in.

What he discovered was that Belmod wasn't the only one accompanied by a potential candidate, as he spotted Toppo standing behind his God of Destruction, though there were three more robed figures in attendance, one for Quitela, who looked annoyed about something, Sidra, who clearly didn't mind it at all, and Champa, who was trying to ignore who was standing behind him, though Beerus locked eyes with Vados once and nodded his head a little, before they focused on the middle of the meeting area once more.

"Welcome Gods of Destruction and Kaioshin from all nineteen universes," the Grand Priest said, his voice loud enough for everyone to hear, while at the same time he floated down on his personal platform, which allowed him to move around the area quite easily and focus on specific events, like he had done during the tournament, while the gods turned to face him the moment he appeared, "One year ago today, after the Tournament of Power, Lady Sunset decreed that the Gods of Destruction whose teams were defeated during that event, and were erased with their universes, would spend the last year working to improve the mortal level of their universes. Today we go over the results of your efforts, but first..."

As the Grand Priest said that he turned around and faced the area that the final platform would arrive in, where he and every god, be they the Gods of Destruction, the Kaioshin, the Angels, and even the few mortals among them, bowed their heads as Sunset's platform appeared in the area the Grand Priest was facing, where they found Sunset sitting on her throne, with a strange blue feline sitting to her right.

"...Lady Sunset has arrived." the Grand Priest finished, though he was used to seeing Razor hanging near Sunset, and seeing him around both the palace and the wildlife preserve area that Sunset constructed, before he and the gods raised their heads, as they knew that it was her turn to speak to them.

"Greetings Gods of Destruction, Kaioshin, and Angels of the nineteen universes," Sunset said, where she glanced out at the gods that had gathered in front of her, as she knew that a few of them had been waiting for this day to arrive, no doubt because they were stressing over it, and it was time to see how well the Gods of Destruction did, "As the Grand Priest said, today we go over the results of your efforts to improve the mortal levels of your universes, though, since Universes 13 through 18 have been erased for a long time, none of them will be going through this process, so we'll be focusing on the thirteen universes that were present when the tournament was held... or, more specifically, the universes that were eliminated over the course of the tournament. But first, Gods of Destruction for the universes that were exempt from entering the tournament, will you share what you have done with us, before the Grand Priest informs you of any changes to the mortal levels of your universes?"

"I have been keeping an eye on the planets in my universe, working with my Kaioshin to locate threats before they do anything," Iwne stated, being the first one to speak, as they knew that Sunset liked going in order from the first universe to the last one, while at the same time his Angel nodded his head, confirming his statement, "Neither of us have seen anything or anyone that are a threat to our domain, though Anat has added a few new planets to the universe, so we're also watching those ones as well, just in case. We've also been following Liquiir's lead, offering assistance and tips to the other gods on how to improve their universe, at least those that are willing to sit down and listen to someone that knows what they're talking about."

"We haven't found anything that would threaten our universe either," Arack said, as he and his fellow gods hadn't seen any threats that would require them to move out and eliminate them, which was understandable since they worked like a team to maintain the safety of their universe, before he turned his head a little, "Ogma has made preparations for a few new planets to be added to a section of our universe that doesn't have a lot of life in it at the moment, but he's sure that we can fix that in another year or two. And, like Iwne just said, we have also been traveling between the various universes, offering ideas to the gods that watch over them, so they can improve as well, and a few of our fellow gods are set in their ways, so we didn't waste time trying to persuade them to let us talk to them."

"Unlike my fellow Gods of Destruction, I did find someone that was trying to wipe out one of my worlds," Liquiir spoke up, waiting until he was sure that Iwne and Arack were done talking, so he didn't interrupt them, and once he was sure that they were finished speaking he went next, to keep things moving, "as such I wasted no time in taking care of him, before he could destroy the planet he was targeting, while Iru has been watching the other planets, looking for any other threats that I might need to take out. We've also been busy visiting the other universes, offering our assistance to the other Gods of Destruction and their Kaioshin, like Rainbow and Applejack for instance, and found a few gods would rather do things on their own, instead of listening to our advice."

"And all Ag and I have done, since the tournament, is keep an eye on our universe and visit the others," Geene said, though he had the same look on his face that he usually had when he spoke, as he had confidence in what he and his Kaioshin had done and knew that Sunset wouldn't punish them for doing their jobs, "I've offered some assistance to the other universes, the ones that were willing to take some time out of what they were doing anyway, but other than that we haven't found any threats and Ag's got plans to bring in a few new planets in the near future."

"That is good to hear," the Grand Priest said, as he knew that Sunset was happy to hear that the four universes that had been exempt from entering the Tournament of Power were embracing her decree, to assist the lower ranking universes in improving their universes, before he readied himself for what he was about to tell the various gods, "Based on what you've said, and what we've observed, all four of your universes haven't seen a decrease in their mortal level, rather they have had small increases since Zeno called for the tournament to happen. Now, however, we shall move on to the universes that were defeated during the tournament, but first we would like to mention that Universe 7, who wasn't knocked out of the tournament, has seen some growth over the last year, and Universe 19, who would have won had it not been for Tirek's arrival, is safe as well. Gods of the defeated universes, please come forward."

Heles, Mule, Quitela, Champa, Sidra, Rumshi, and Belmod said nothing as their platforms moved forward and formed a horizontal line in the area in front of the throne, before the Grand Priest waved this hand and the platforms glowed for a few seconds, transforming into a small stage, the one the warriors had fought on during the Zen Exhibition Match, for them to stand on, where they knelt before Sunset and were followed by their Kaioshin, and that included the three robed figures and Toppo as well.

"Now then, the reason all of you are here is not only because you lost during the tournament, but also the fact that we detected some strange changes to your universes," Sunset said, revealing that some of the gods in front of her might have let their mortal levels either go down over the last year or, as some were hoping, raise it to new heights, but that didn't stop a few of the Gods of Destruction from gulping, since there was no telling what Sunset was going to do, "Would each of you explain why these changes came to pass?"

"As you wish, Lady Sunset," Heles spoke up, where she and the others stood up, because they knew that kneeling was only necessary when they first approached the Queen of All and that they were allowed to stand when they answered her questions, before she rubbed her left arm for a few seconds, "Pell and I have been working with each other and taking the tips the other gods have offered us to heart, so we can further improve our mortal level and make things better for everyone that calls our universe home... the only problem we've encountered is that a month ago one of the suns, in a developing part of our domain, exploded and took out three planets that were near it. I assure you that I had nothing to do with the sun exploding, as those worlds were on the path to developing into something great and didn't deserve to be wiped out in the way they were."

"So we weren't the only ones hit by a natural disaster," Mule said, as he had opened the door to the area that allowed him to pilot his robot, Mosco, and spoke directly to Sunset this time, instead of relying on Camparri to translate the noises that he made whenever he wanted to talk, while revealing that something similar happened to him, "Ea and I were busy going over the various tips and techniques that the other universes used, to keep their mortal levels high and how to find threats quickly, when we observed a planet exploding into a supernova, taking itself and a pair of planets near it out in the process. Fortunately the damage was only tied to those three planets, and didn't hit any of the others that were near it, but Ea told me that it would take some time for us to reseed that area and create new planets to replace the old ones, but that's really all that's happened since the tournament ended."

"Two natural disasters, near the same time, in two different universes... how odd." Sunset commented, as she found it rather odd to have two Gods of Destruction report that such a thing happened in their universes, but, since they seemed to be just that for now, she wasn't going to punish them, since it was impossible to stop natural disasters from happening in the first place, all while noticing that there was a small smirk on Quitela's face, "I fail to see what's so amusing about this situation, Quitela."

"Sorry, I was remembering something from earlier," Quitela replied, his tone showing that he considered himself safe from being replaced, despite the robed figure that Cognac had brought with them, just in case something happened, and he opened his mouth to continue speaking, "I have little to report, other than the fact that I haven't found any threats to my universe, none of the planets have been destroyed, Kuru says that we might have a few more planets coming in the near future, and that I think the other gods wasted their time trying to help us, since it's clear that we didn't need their tips on how to improve our mortal level."

"You're one to talk, coming to my universe to pester me every now and then." Champa snapped, where he glared at Quitela for a moment, revealing that the mouse god must have been spying on the other universes, no doubt to see what they were doing, or outright annoying the other Destroyer Gods by simply visiting them, before facing forward, "Anyway, I have nothing to report either. No planets have been wiped out, I've been keeping an eye on Frost to be sure he doesn't do something stupid, Fuwa doesn't have any new planets to talk about, and I haven't seen any threats to speak of... honestly it's been rather quiet, save for Quitela pestering me."

"Unfortunately, I do have some bad news," Sidra said, noticing that Champa had finished his statement and that it was his turn to speak, which was why he was sweating a little as he faced Sunset, because the news that he had to tell them wasn't good, especially when he remembered the rules of this test, "a year ago the Grand Priest mentioned that some of our universes might experience some growth, hence the reason for this test, and I took the time to study the area in question... though all my calculations, which Quitela noticed were flawed from the beginning when he came to see how I was doing, lead to it's destruction. I'm sorry, there was no hope for their rehabilitation, so I had to wipe the growth out before it could weaken my mortal level even further."

"All I have to report is that, like Heles, one of the suns in my domain exploded and wiped out a single planet," Rumshi spoke, though he did find it odd that, despite being in two different universes, the same thing happened in both Heles' universe and his universe, only the number of planets that were wiped out was different between the two, "It was one of our more advanced civilizations, despite the fact that none of the warriors from my team called that planet home, but it will be missed. Gowasu has told me that the few planets he's been watching over the last couple of years are almost ready to develop whatever life that they'll produce, so I guess this disaster balances my universe for me, and we are accepting the aid of the other universes, we just haven't had a chance to use what we've learned so far."

"I, however, have good news, as Toppo and his Pride Troopers stopped another villain about three months ago and saved a planet from being taken out," Belmod stated, showing that he really was thinking of retiring at some point, since he was now sending Toppo out to do his job, no doubt for the experience of being an actual God of Destruction, "and Cae assures me that we have a new star system to watch over, so in due time we might even have a few new civilizations to watch over and guide. We've also welcomed some of the other gods to our universe, since it's a good idea to have a few fresh eyes, and we've received some interesting tips we might use to raise our mortal level even further, ones that we are are very eager to try out for ourselves."

Sunset remained silent for a moment, as Heles and Mule described what could be natural disasters, while it seemed like Sidra had blown away the only thing that could have increased his mortal level, and Champa, while ignoring Quitela, did nothing over the last year from the sounds of it, causing her to sigh as she considered what to do next.

"I've come to a decision." Sunset said, where she noticed that all of the gods, not just the ones that were in the area before her, went quiet as they waited for her to reveal what her verdict was, which was why she focused on the gods that were standing before the throne, "Heles, Mule, Rumshi, since it appears that you are telling the truth, that it was an unfortunate natural disaster that claimed those planets, and because you put forth the effort to keep your universes safe, while working with the other Destroyer Gods, the three of you have passed my test. Belmod, despite the fact that you had Toppo do your duties during this time period, I will not deny that you have done exactly what I asked of you, by keeping your domain safe from threats, worked alongside your Kaioshin, and at least listened to your fellow Gods of Destruction, so I have decided that you, Belmod, have passed the test as well, and that Toppo shows great promise for the future. As for Quitela, Champa, and Sidra, the three of you haven't done what the others have done, so remain standing where you are as the others return to where their platforms had been earlier."

Heles, Mule, and Rumshi smiled for a moment, showing that they were happy that, despite something happening that they had no control over, Sunset was willing to believe them and that their efforts had allowed them to pass her test, before they bowed their heads and their groups departed from the area, followed by Belmod's group, where their platforms reformed and took them up to where everyone else was waiting, allowing them to watch what happened to the three remaining Gods of Destruction.

"Now then, the Grand Priest will reveal the mortal levels of your universes," Sunset continued, which was the whole point of this test, because if the gods worked hard and improved their mortal levels she was going to leave them in their positions, but if they failed, and those levels went down, then bad things were going to happen, "then we will discuss your futures, depending on what we learn."

"As you wish." the Grand Priest said, as he had been waiting for them to reach this point, especially after the time they spent watching the various universes, even though there was something wrong about what the gods had said, "Before the Tournament of Power started Universe 4's mortal level was at 3.67, Universe 6 was at 3.24, and Universe 9 was at 1.89, but, after hearing Lady Sunset's decree to work together, and either listening to or ignoring the Gods of the higher ranking universes, their individual mortal levels are as such: Universe 4 is at the same rating they were at when the tournament started, Universe 6 went down to a rating of 3.20, and Universe 9 has dropped to a rating of 1.42. Sidra, can you explain why you felt that the growth, which could have boosted the mortal level of your universe, was deemed as an obstacle and needed to be dealt with, instead of what it was?"

"It is as I said, my calculations determined that the growth was a potential threat to the universe, so I scheduled all of it for destruction and wiped it out," Sidra replied, where Sunset noticed he was sweating a little more this time, no doubt worried about what they might say about his answered, while also determining that his tone revealed that he believed that he had done his duty as a God of Destruction, in wiping out something he deemed to be a threat.

"How can you say that, when the planets in question weren't even at the point where life could develop?" Sunset inquired, revealing that she was fine when a God of Destruction actually did their job and removed threats that could actually damage their universe, much like Tetra did when the last summit had been called, but she wasn't okay with one of her Gods of Destruction acting like this, "Those planets were new, as in they had only been around long enough to from their atmospheres and landscapes, and yet, before any of them even had a chance to develop a new species or any sentient life, you blew them all away, simply because your calculations said to... calculations, mind you, that Quitela supposedly helped you with, during one of his visits."

"Lady Sunset, you aren't suggesting that I sabotaged Sidra's calculations, are you?" Quitela asked, though while he did seem freaked out by the accusation, like anyone would be if the being that ruled the multiverse accused them of doing something that they may or may not have done, Sunset detected that he was hoping she would focus on punishing Sidra for his actions, and not on him or Champa.

"I'm just saying that it's odd that Sidra's calculations, when he did them himself, seemed to be in favor of keeping the growth until he could determine it's true fate," Sunset replied, showing that she hadn't made a ruling on the matter yet, which was okay since she wanted to see if her thoughts were correct or were wrong, before finishing her statement so they could move on, "but, when you came over for a visit, he checked those calculations and found that they were saying that the growth he was watching over was actually bad for his universe, causing him to blow them away instantly. I'm not accusing you of anything, yet, I'm just saying that this is a weird coincidence. Champa, is there anything else you wish to tell us, as the Grand Priest said a number of universes were supposed to see some growth after the tournament, and yet you said that nothing is in the works?"

"Like I said, it's been quiet lately." Champa replied, though he hoped that this wasn't a sign that Sunset was going to replace him, as none of the growth that the Grand Priest had mentioned had shown up in his universe, and he knew that since Fuwa told him that the universe was the same as it had been when the tournament started, "Save for Vados running off with Kale, to help that Broly character that Goku and Vegeta found... or whoever found him, I honestly can't remember who discovered his existence."

"It was Frieza and his Frieza Force that discovered Broly, from what I was told." Sunset said, showing the gods that not only was she watching over the universes, as the ruler of all should be doing, but that she was also in contact with trusted beings that wouldn't lie to her, since they all knew that she was completely different from her predecessors, "Vados, can you tell me what Champa was really doing during the last year?"

"I can." Vados answered, though it was in that brief moment that Champa became nervous, no doubt believing that his Angel, who had told the King of All about his bad habits during the tournament with Beerus, was about to sell him out all over again, while the figure behind Champa made no movements at all, "Despite his team being defeated during the Tournament of Power, and hearing your decree about this test, Lord Champa decided that he might as well take the time to relax and continue to be lazy, stating that there were no planets that needed to be destroyed, no threats for him to take care of, and that there was no need for him to train at all. Instead he spent the last year doing little, as he decided to remain on his planet and simply eat the finest foods and treats that were offered to him by a number of planets that he had threatened once the tournament was over, calling it his 'comfort food', and one of those planets, who happened to be tired of Champa threatening them, tried to poison him, which, in turn, caused him to lose his temper and wipe out the planet, despite what he told you earlier, and that was within the first week after the tournament. Upon seeing that he didn't want to listen to your decree, and that he was ignoring the other gods and their advice, I took it upon myself to seek out his potential replacement, just in case he was told to do such a thing."

"Interesting." Sunset commented, though from what she knew Champa was always a lazier version of Beerus, back from when she was the God of Destruction for her home universe, but she had been hoping that he would have changed, just like his brother did, and it appeared that such a thing wasn't going to happen, before she turned towards the next person that she wanted to talk to, "Cognac, would you mind telling me what Quitela's really been up to?"

"As he said, he did visit a number of the other universes over the last year," Cognac stated, showing that part of what Quitela had said was true, but at the same time there was a small smile on his face, as he and the other Angels knew that Sunset was a better ruler than Zeno was and wouldn't like what she was about to hear, and neither was Quitela, "however, what he didn't say is that he purposely changed a few of the numbers in Sidra's calculations, changing what had been a positive outcome into a negative one, causing Lord Sidra to doubt himself before blowing away the growth he and his Kaioshin had been in the process of observing. He also went to Universe 2 and caused one of the suns, the one that Lady Heles mentioned earlier, to explode and take a few planets with it, he visited Universe 3 and forced one of the planets to develop into a supernova and take out the pair of worlds near it, the sun that was destroyed in Universe 10 was also his doing, and he did pay a visit to Universe 6, a week after the tournament ended, and encouraged one of the planets Lord Champa would be visiting to poison him, resulting in that planet's untimely destruction."

As soon as Cognac stopped talking a number of the gods cried out in outrage, either at Quitela making them look like fool in front of the Queen of All, for not noticing his energy signature when the events happened, or at themselves for falling for another of the mouse god's schemes... and everyone quieted down the moment Sunset raised her hand, where she glared at Quitela once more, causing the mouse to gulp as he felt her gaze fall on him.

"Quitela, I'm ashamed that you would act this way... purposely sabotaging your fellow Gods of Destruction, no doubt to make me replace a number of you so a rebellion, or something similar, could happen." Sunset said, showing that she wasn't as clueless as Zeno had been, that she was able to think about things and knew that Quitela was trying to pull off something that had been doomed to fail from the very beginning, all because his Angel was willing to spill the beans on his crimes, before she sighed, "Very well then, since it's clear that you are actively working against multiple universes, for some sort of scheme that you've been planning, I will advise Cognac to keep you in sight at all times while you train your replacement, and then, when he or she is ready to assume your duties, you will stop being the God of Destruction for Universe 4 and your replacement shall take your place. Cognac, since you brought a candidate with you, would you mind introducing them, so the other gods will know who will be watching over Universe 4 in the years to come?"

"Allow me to introduce Al'Drouwn, our candidate for the next God of Destruction for Universe 4," Cognac said, where he raised his left hand and beckoned to the robed figure that was standing near him, Quitela, and Kuru, who pulled the hood back and revealed that it was a humanoid creature they had brought with them.

Al'Drouwn, from what Sunset discovered, definitely had the body of a human, though four of his fingers happened to be sharpened, almost like they were claws, where the major difference was that his head had five tendril like appendages coming from where his nose was, like he was some sort of Cthulhu-like creature, and he had red glowing eyes, which he closed for a moment as he bowed his head towards her and the Grand Priest.

"I am Al'Drouwn, and I am pleased to make your acquaintance." the being stated, though his tone, and Sunset knew that it was a male voice that came from the being in front of her, revealed that while his appearance seemed slightly terrifying, since she knew that some people were terrified of creatures like this, he actually sounded like a nice guy, one who took his duties seriously, "I am honored to be considered for the position of Universe 4's next God of Destruction, which I will gladly take, once I complete the training that Lord Cognac and Lord Quitela have for me."

Vados, Cognac, and Mojito sensed the change in the air immediately, as Quitela was getting annoyed with the fact that Sunset was actually considering replacing him with someone new, when he should be getting angry at the fact that he should have spent his time talking with the other gods and protecting his universe... and, since it appeared that strands of destruction energy were gathering around the mouse god, they knew that he was about to snap.

"If I'm going to lose my position, then I'm taking all of you out with me!" Quitela shouted, where he jumped back a bit and raised his right hand, creating a sphere of energy, made from Energy of Destruction, that was twice as tall as he was, where he aimed at his target and hurled the sphere with all his might.

As the Angels and the other gods backed away, because that was what Vados wanted them to do, the candidate from Universe 6 rushed forward and raised their right hand, where the sphere collided with the palm of their hand and came to a sudden stop, though it struggled against the power that was being applied to it for a few seconds before the cloaked figure shattered the attack like it was nothing.

"And who are you supposed to be?" Quitela asked, because while he was annoyed by what was going on, since he might lose his position as the God of Destruction for Universe 4, he was surprised by the fact that his attack had been stopped by a candidate that was chosen to replace one of the other two Gods of Destruction, something that Champa and Sidra were also surprised by.

The figure said nothing for a moment as they raised both of their arms, where Goku and Vegeta noticed a familiar pair of dark gray wristbands on the person's arms, before they gripped the side of their hood and pulled it back, where the two Saiyans spotted a very familiar lady standing near Quitela.

"No way, is that..." Gokku started to ask, but it was clear that he was shocked by who was standing with the three gods that had failed Sunset's test and was wearing the same type of robe that Toppo had worn before making his big reveal during the Zen Exhibition Match.

"Caulifla?" Vegeta finished, as he knew what his friend was going to ask and he felt the same way, because while they both knew that the Saiyan from Universe 6, who was Kale's best friend and was helping her master her immense power, was incredibly powerful, considering that they fought her during the tournament a year ago, they were caught off guard by the fact that she was Vados' candidate for the next God of Destruction for her universe.

"Remember me?" Caulifla inquired, though even as she said that she knew that Quitela likely wouldn't remember her, despite the fact that she and Kale had put on a good fight with Goku and Vegeta during the tournament, who she noticed standing behind Beerus and the rest of Universe 7's gods, before she refocused on the god she was dealing with.

"Not really." Quitela admitted, because he had only bothered to learn the names and faces of the warriors from the other universes for the tournament itself, so they could have the best team to take all of their foes out, and since that event was over he had forgotten many of the warriors that had fought against his universe, before he focused on what he was doing once more, "Now stand aside, I have some fools to dispose of."

"Do you really think, after everything I've heard and everything I've seen so far, that I'm just going to let you make another attempt on Lord Champa and Lord Sidra's life?" Caulifla asked, as she knew that the Angels would be just fine and didn't need to be mentioned, since they were far stronger than most of the gods that were gathered here anyway, hence the reason she focused on the remaining two Gods of Destruction, before she raised her hand and undid her cloak, which she handed off to Vados, who stood beside her for a moment, before focusing on Quitela again, "Not to mention trying to wipe out both Al'Drouwn and whoever Lord Mojito brought with him. If you want to get to them, and make a second attempt on all their lives, then you'll have to get by me first."

"That's fine by me." Quitela replied, because after seeing his first attack stopped, even if it wasn't the highest level of power he could use against whoever he was fighting, he was eager to show her the true terrifying power of a full fledged God of Destruction, or at least a decent percent of his power.

Caulifla waited for a moment, as she knew that Quitela was going to ignore the Grand Priest and Lady Sunset, even though it appeared that the pair was interested in seeing just how much she had learned from Vados, since she was able to repel the first attack so easily, but she had the feeling one of them would step in if things got too out of hand. What was interesting to her was that Quitela approached her for a moment, allowing her to do the same so they could make sure the fight was away from the other gods that were down here, despite them being protected by three Angels, before the pair came to a stop and stared at each other, with Quitela looking up at her while she stared down at him. The two stood there for a moment, each apparently daring the other to make the first move without saying anything, and it was Quitela who threw the first punch, where Caulifla blocked the incoming attack with her elbow and caused the air around them to shudder a tiny bit, before the two of them moved into a series of punches and kicks as they remained in the same spot that they had started in. For a few moments it seemed like Caulifla was going to keep defending herself, as her current movements were designed to protect herself from her foe's attacks, because she was making sure Quitela's fists hit her palms and cancelled out his attacks, before a hole opened in her foe's defenses and she lashed out with her right foot, where she kicked him in the chest and knocked him a few steps backwards.

The gods that had watched the Tournament of Power, and observed the number of warriors that had been brought in to fight for the safety of their universes, were surprised that Caulifla was now able to stand up to Quitela's power, despite the mouse god being one of the weaker Gods of Destruction in terms of power, and, as they expected, it was only a matter of time until Quitela's energy flared and he disappeared from their sight.

Caulifla glanced around a little for a few seconds, clearly feeling the various energies that were around her, before she closed her eyes and readied herself, where she felt a slight change in the air and spun around, which was when she lashed out with her foot and kicked an invisible Quitela in the chest, knocking him away from where she was standing. Quitela growled in annoyance as he rushed forward, intending to strike Caulifla down, but what he and the others discovered was that the Saiyan was ready for him, as she avoided the incoming attack and punched him in the chest, stunning him for a second, before loosing a few more punches that kept her foe where he was floating, only to deliver an uppercut that sent Quitela backwards. The mouse rubbed his chin for a few seconds, clearly surprised by the fact that he was finding such an interesting opponent in Caulifla, before noticing that she was keeping her eyes closed for a reason, meaning that the techniques he had, to blind whoever he was fighting, wouldn't work until he forced his foe to open her eyes. As he thought about that, however, he came up with a new idea as he summoned a few energy bolts in the air around him, as he was going to attack his foe before she even knew what hit her and sent the bolts towards Caulifla, intending to smite her where she stood.

Instead of that happening, and Caulifla being blasted back into the barrier that the Angels had formed around Champa and the others, Caulifla raised her hands and loosed a few blasts into the air, where they rushed towards their targets and canceled out the attacks that were coming at her, before she opened her eyes once more.

"I have to admit, you've got some decent power." Quitela said, because it wasn't everyday that a candidate was able to hold their own against his power, as they usually admitted defeat around this point in time, before he called his aura into existence around him, showing everyone that he was getting serious at last, and that he fully intended to break Caulifla before moving onto his targets, "But even the power you currently possess is nothing compared to the power of a true God of Destruction... not even your pitiful Super Saiyan form will be able to save you!"

"Actually, thanks to the training that Lady Vados put me through, I unlocked the third transformation that Goku and Vegeta told me about, the Super Saiyan 3 form," Caulifla replied, which came as a surprise to both of the Saiyans that were watching her fight, as they knew she had the potential to catch up with them, especially after she reached and was on her way to mastering Super Saiyan 2 during the tournament, before she considered something that she hadn't told anyone yet, and, when she glanced back at Vados, the Angel nodded her head, allowing her to face Quitela again, "but, if I'm being perfectly honest, that's not the strongest form I have access to. Since you're going to use all of your power against me, how about I do the same and show you my full power?"

"Go ahead, I'd like to beat Vados' candidate at their full power," Quitela stated, though at the same time it appeared that Sunset wasn't going to step in and stop their fight, which was what he was hoping for since he intended on wiping out Caulifla before doing the same thing to the gods that were hiding some distance behind her, where he gestured for her to do whatever it was she needed to do to draw out her power.

Caulifla, seeing that Lady Sunset was interested in what she had planned, floated into the air a little and then closed her eyes, allowing her to focus on what she was doing for a few seconds, while at the same time her Super Saiyan aura wrapped around her body, despite her hair not taking on the golden blonde color of the form. She then focused on the power that she was reaching for, the power that Vados had started to teach her during their training, causing bits of lightning to flash in her aura as she did that, before she heard the lightning disappeared a few moments later, the sign that it was time for her to open her eyes. Quitela stared at her for a few seconds, no doubt trying to figure out what she was doing, while she knew that both Goku and Vegeta were staring down at them in shock, before her aura flared for a moment, like she was going to access a Super Saiyan transformation, where it spun around and formed a sphere of purple energy around her, one that shined brightly for a couple of seconds. Everyone that was watching them had to shield their eyes a little as they focused on the fight, while both Goku and Vegeta remembered this happening when they first used their Super Saiyan Blue forms against Frieza, after his resurrection, before the sphere started to fall apart, allowing them to see Caulifla once more.

What happened next was that bits of ki broke off from her body, the godly ki that she had been trained to use, but what surprised Goku and Vegeta was that it wasn't the same color as the blue god ki they were used to using, as the ki that broke off from Caulifla's body was dark purple colored, the color of Energy of Destruction, but her aura and hair had taken on a violet coloration, and her hair was spiked, as if she had gone Super Saiyan.

"What... is this form?" Quitela asked, because there was something about it that he wasn't expecting, Caulifla now felt like a God of Destruction, based on the power that he was feeling at the moment, and he knew that the strength she had been using earlier didn't compare to what she was using now.

"Super Saiyan Violet," Caulifla replied, though at the same time she smiled, more because of the fact that she was happy to see that the form had worked like it had in the past and less because of the fact that Quitela seemed frightened about the power she was wielding, before she glanced up to the Universe 7 platform for a few seconds, "so named in honor of Son Goku and Vegeta of Universe 7, the first Saiyans, in both their universe and my universe, to unlock the various forms a Saiyan can use and name them. Without them showing Cabba the first Super Saiyan form, back during the tournament that Lord Champa had against Lord Beerus, I don't think I would have discovered these forms on my own, or at least not until I was much older than I am now, so I'm grateful for them doing that. I'm grateful that Goku, Vegeta, Lord Champa, and Lord Beerus had that tournament, as it allowed me to delve into a new world of power, and I'm grateful that Lady Sunset imposed this test on the defeated Gods of Destruction, as it allowed Lady Vados to teach me about an even higher level of power, resulting in the form you see now, named in the style that the Saiyans of Universe 7 name their transformations."

Quitela really didn't care all that much about the form that Caulifla was using, as getting her to talk about it was the key to distracting her and opening her defenses, but even as he thought about that his foe glanced back in his direction and rushed towards him, where Caulifla disappeared for a moment, only for a cut to appear on the left side of his face as Caulifla appeared behind him, with her left arm out in front of her. He had to assume that this new form had given her a new level of speed, one that allowed her to bypass his defenses and cut his cheek, since Caulifla was in the middle of a fighting pose, but he rubbed the area that was hurt for a moment and turned back to face his foe, who stood up straight once more and turned to face him as well. Quitela growled, as he couldn't believe that a candidate was making a fool out of him, in front of the other Gods of Destruction, which caused him to rush forward and go on the offensive, knowing that if he could back his foe into a corner he could loose a powerful attack that would be the end of her. Caulifla, on the other hand, used the palms of her hands to block attacks and even outright avoided them entirely, showing that her new form put her on the level of one of the weaker Destroyer Gods, but even then Goku and Vegeta were stunned by what they were seeing, as Caulifla's movements looked like what a real God of Destruction used when they were fighting someone, be it another god of their level or a threat to their universe.

As the pair moved around the stage that they were fighting on, even if that wasn't the original purpose of this stage, Caulifla remained on the defensive for a few more moments, no doubt studying Quitela's movements, before she raised her right arm and blocked an attack that stopped Quitela in his tracks, which was followed by Caulifla spinning around and kicking him in the chest. The power of that attack knocked him backwards, more than the previous attacks had done, but this time around he jumped into the air and sailed away from the stage, giving him the chance to gather some power above his head so he could throw a large sphere of energy down at his foe. Caulifla raised her left hand towards it and loosed a small bit of energy into the air, so when the two energies came into collision with each other she could cancel out her foe's attack, causing a look of surprise to appear on Quitela's face as he realized that she wasn't playing around, that she was going to beat him and his power before he could hurt anyone else. That caused Quitela to growl as he rushed towards Caulifla again, but this time around Caulifla went on the offensive instead, as the first few attacks she dodged with ease, only to deliver a powerful knee kick to his chest, stunning Quitela for a moment, which she followed up with an uppercut and then a kick to the side of the head, one that sent him flying towards the edge of the stage, opposite of where Champa and the others were standing.

Quitela really couldn't believe that a candidate was beating him, especially when he was using the vast majority of his power to beat her, and growled as he considered his options, as he could either continue fighting Caulifla, which would mean he'd suffer more humiliation at her hands, or he could admit defeat, which would result in him losing his position, since Sunset was so disappointed in him... though that caused a new idea to form in his mind as he floated into the air, only this time he was pushing his power to the max, so he could end this pointless meeting.

"I have to admit, you're stronger than I thought you'd be," Quitela said, and that was the truth, as Caulifla was much stronger in both her base form and her new transformation, but at the same time he poured all of his power into the sphere that he was forming in front of him, one that was currently aimed at Caulifla to give the illusion that he was still fighting her, when he could change it's direction at a moments notice, "but now, after you've shown me what you're capable of, it's time we ended this, and I'm not referring to you, Caulifla... it's time to die!"

The moment he said that, and caused Caulifla to pause for a second, Quitela shifted his stance and loosed the ball-sized sphere of energy at his true target, one that packed enough destructive power to wipe out the throne and not only kill the odd cat that was near it, but also his real target, Sunset herself... but just as everyone realized what he was doing, and who he was targeting, the blast completely disappeared before his eyes, while Sunset appeared some distance behind him with the ball resting above her right hand.

"Oh Quitela, I thought you had learned your lesson." Sunset said, where she sighed as she crushed her hand, which also crushed the ball she had snatched out of the air before it could even reach her throne or the Grand Priest, before she turned a little to face the fallen God of Destruction, since he had proved he was no longer fit to have his position.

Quitela growled in annoyance, as he was sure that he could have hit Sunset before she saw the attack coming her way, before he loosed several more blasts through the air, surprising the gods by what he was doing, as he was showing that he didn't care for her or her new rules, only for Sunset's aura to flare before it consumed the blasts, cancelling them out before they even had a chance to go off. As that happened, however, Quitela rushed through the air with the intentions of using an energy blade to do some damage to his target, which was the moment that Sunset appeared behind him, as if she saw through his attack and had been ready for what he was doing. In the following seconds several rapid strikes struck his body, no doubt coming from Sunset, even though her hands never moved at all, before a powerful kick sent him flying down towards the stage, where he crashed into the floor and coughed as a crater formed around him, but he didn't move, as his body was in pain and he cursed the fact his target had seen through his plan before he had a chance to end her painful existence. Caulifla, while stunned by what Quitela had done, bowed her head as Sunset landed near her, as she knew better than to attack the being that ruled over the entire multiverse, but Sunset was focused on one thing at the moment, and that was dealing with Quitela, especially now that he proved how dangerous he was.

In fact she raised her right hand and gently lifted the mouse god out of the crater that he had been resting in, where Quitela glared at her for a few more moments, showing that he didn't care for her or what she was trying to do for the entire multiverse, causing her to sigh for a second as she readied herself.

"Quitela, your recent actions have proven that you are not fit to be the God of Destruction for Universe 4," Sunset said, though at the same time she moved her left fingers for a moment and removed the collar that Quitela was wearing at the moment, allowing it to float over to her, which caused her to beckon to the barrier with her head, where the barrier came down and Al'Drouwn approached her, before kneeling when he was close, "Al'Drouwn, from this point forward you shall be the God of Destruction for Universe 4, where Cognac will teach you everything you need to know about your new position and the lifelink you now share with Kuru."

"I will do my best to protect my universe and improve our mortal level." Al'Drouwn replied, as he was honored to be the next God of Destruction, to replace Quitela, but at the same time he was caught off guard by the fact that his predecessor was acting so foolish at the moment.

"Now then, Quitela, it's time we said goodbye to each other," Sunset stated, where she raised her right hand a little higher than it had been before and a white aura wrapped around it, one that all of the gods recognized immediately, as they had seen this happen when Zeno was in charge and knew what was coming, "For your crimes of sabotaging the other universes, which has proven that leaving you alone would be the same as leaving a threat to the multiverse alone, I will put an end to your existence."

As the light enveloped Quitela, however, the mouse god found the strength to scream for a moment, as he realized that he was being erased all over again, before the light consumed him and completely cut off his scream, though when the light died down there was no sign of him, as Sunset had erased his very being, just like her predecessor did to the gods and the universes that lost the tournament, before she returned to her throne.

"Caulifla, you did a good job keeping Quitela from attempting to hurt your fellow candidates and the gods that would have been surprised by that attack," Sunset commented, as she knew that some people liked hearing that they did a good job, even if others preferred not to hear such things, and she already knew that Vados had done a good job picking out the next God of Destruction for her universe, "Vados did an excellent job in training you to reach this level of power in such a short period of time, so I can't wait to see what happens when you actually take the position of God of Destruction for Universe 6, as I'm expecting great things from you once Champa retires."

In that moment, just as she said Champa's name, the floor around the god cracked, though as Sunset looked at Champa she could tell that he was annoyed about something, no doubt the fact that he was going to be replaced, and it looked like he was getting ready to throw a fit of some kind. Vados, having seen this before, moved up to her father and simply said that it might be best to teleport Champa back to Universe 6 for a few moments, to let him cool down before they continued, and the Grand Priest did so, as well as create a viewing screen so they could see what actually happened when Champa calmed down. A few seconds went by before Champa appeared in the middle of space, near a planet that reminded Sunset of the Earth from Universe 7, which made sense once she remembered that Universes 6 and 7 were mirrored, as each planet in one of the two universes had a mirror image in the other, though originally Champa's Earth had been ruined by war, so it had been dead until Beerus used the Super Dragon Balls to make it into a food paradise, meaning that Vados was hoping that some food would calm the annoyed god down. Champa, instead of heading down to the planet and finding himself something to chow down on, like Vados had planned, growled as he stared down at his version of Earth, no doubt remembering that it was his brother who gave it to him, before Sunset noticed that he was getting even angrier than he had been moments ago.

The gods were then shocked when Champa, blinded by his rage at the thought of being replaced by a Saiyan, one that had lost during the Tournament of Power, brought his hands together and formed a large sphere of energy, one that he hurled at the planet below him, sparking a chain reaction that caused the entire planet to explode... and, as a result, both Caulifla and Vados were sent to Universe 6 by the Grand Priest, so they could correct the situation before Champa went on a rampage in his own universe.

"Lord Champa, what in the world are you thinking?!" Caulifla exclaimed, as she couldn't believe that the God of Destruction for her universe was going crazy because of the fact that he was going to be replaced, when it was his own fault that he couldn't pass Sunset's test, and that he had actually blown away an entire planet, one that Vados was in the middle of restoring thanks to the three minute time power that all Angels seemed to have, "Are you trying to lower the mortal level of our universe even further?"

"Vados went behind my back and trained you to be my replacement, and now you think that you're higher than me?!" Champa snapped, showing that he didn't much care for the fact that Vados had been acting in the best interest in her universe, because if a God of Destruction couldn't perform their duties that meant that they needed to be replaced by someone who was willing to do those duties, before he raised his right hand as he focused on Caulifla, "I told her that if she trained anyone, and I found out about that, I was going to destroy whoever she was training to take my place, so that means you're as good as dead!"

As soon as he said that Champa loosed a sphere of Energy of Destruction at Caulifla, intending to fulfill his promise to Vados by wiping Caulifla out, despite the fact that she was one of the strongest mortals in his universe, and it slammed into her in a matter of seconds, expanding into a larger sphere that would erase her existence... but, instead of screaming in pain or cursing him out, Caulifla braced herself and focused on the energy around her, forcing the sphere into the smaller form as she pulled herself out of it, allowing her to hold it in one hand as she huffed for a few seconds.

"I know you haven't trained in a long time, but that still packed quite the punch," Caulifla said, showing that Champa's strength, despite the fact that he hadn't trained with Vados for a number of years, was still formidable, as the act of stopping that attack and pulling herself out of it had been more than she was expecting, before she shattered the sphere and faced her angry god, "Lady Vados, how's the planet coming?"

"It's back to normal." Vados replied, as she knew that it wasn't time for this planet to be destroyed, not after Beerus restored it to a new level of existence, and she was happy they were able to restore it, before she focused on Champa and Caulifla, as she knew what was coming next, "Are you ready?"

Caulifla nodded her head and rushed at Champa, avoiding the punch that was coming her way as she tackled her insane God of Destruction, though at the same time the Grand Priest summoned the three of them back to the palace, so her tackle knocked Champa to the floor, which only let Champa knock her off of him as he stood back up. Caulifla huffed again as she forced herself to stand, as fighting Quitela, despite how easy she made it look, had taken a great deal of effort, so she used up a fair bit of her power subduing him before he attacked Lady Sunset, and pulling herself out of Champa's attack was another hit to her already depleted energy reserves, meaning she had a few more attacks in her before she powered back down to her base state. Before that happened she had to figure out how she was going to snap her God of Destruction back to reality before he suffered the same fate that Quitela suffered, though when Champa took a step towards her she shifted into her battle stance, as it appeared that she wasn't going to get the chance to figure out what sort of plan would be best against her new foe. When Champa took a second step, however, a figure appeared behind him and struck him near the top of his spine, or more like the neck itself, and he crumbled to the floor, where it was revealed that Beerus had been the one to hit him, even though he looked like he was disappointed in his brother, which also surprised some of the gods that knew about their relationship.

Caulifla, on the other hand, chuckled for a few seconds before she released her power, allowing her hair and aura to return to normal as she returned to her base state, before she swayed for a moment and fell forward, only to be stopped when Beerus held his arm out and caught her, yet another action that surprised the other gods.

"I know you weren't expecting this to happen, but you did great." Beerus said, because he was proud of Caulifla, since she was able to prove that she deserved to be a God of Destruction, even though this did show just how much more training she needed to go through to master her new form and the powers that she was beginning to tap into.

"Thanks, Lord Beerus. It means a lot coming from you," Caulifla replied, though she waited a few moments before standing straight once more, even though she knew that she needed some rest after everything she had been through since this meeting started, before she sighed as she realized something else, "even though it appears that I need some more training before I master the power you and Lady Vados helped me unlock."

"Wait, what training are you talking about?" Goku asked, as he and Vegeta dropped down into the area that Beerus and Caulifla were standing in, while the other gods that were near the stage finally relaxed, because they were interested in the power that she commanded and were caught off guard by what she had said.

"She's referring to the fact that I allowed her and Vados to use my planet as their training ground for the last eleven, nearly twelve, months." Beerus replied, as he knew that it was time to reveal the truth behind why he had been busy since Broly had been found, because there was something else he had been doing while Goku and Vegeta were busy training to make themselves ready for whatever the future held, "Champa did just admit that he was planning on killing whoever Vados picked to be his replacement, if such a thing came to pass, so she decided to ask me if she and her candidate could use my planet as their main training area, until this meeting happened. Vados also wanted Caulifla to practice against an actual God of Destruction, so she could learn how we fight and modify her fighting style to reflect her new training, and I agreed to assist her, since I noticed her power during the tournament and wanted to see her strength for myself. Of course Broly and Kale were training as well, but we asked them to not tell anyone what they were doing, as Caulifla wanted to surprise the two of you with her new form and the power that it commands, even though she's still got a ways to go before she masters it."

It was in that moment that Goku and Vegeta understood why Beerus had been so busy since Broly had come to Earth with his father, as he was busy letting Broly and Kale master their powers while assisting Caulifla in her own training, which only made them interested in seeing her power later, once this meeting was over and she had a chance to adjust to her new duties, if she took Champa's position anyway.

"It appears that Champa has proven that he is too immature to be a God of Destruction," Sunset stated, allowing the gods to focus on what was going on at the moment, though at the same time she levitated the collar off of Beerus' brother and held it up for a second, letting the others know that another torch was about to be passed to a new being, before she shrunk it a little so it would better fit it's new owner, "Caulifla, you have proven that you would make a good God of Destruction, one who would be dedicated to protecting their universe and would lash out at threats whenever they revealed themselves, and so I name you the new God of Destruction for Universe 6."

Caulifla paused for a moment as the collar floated over to her, where she allowed it to slip over her head and rest in the same position that all of the other Destroyer Gods wore their collars, though it was clear that she wasn't expecting Sunset to go that far, despite the fact that Champa had proved he wasn't fit to keep being the God of Destruction for Universe 6, especially if he was so willing to lower their mortal level even further.

"Th... Thank you, Lady Sunset," Caulifla said, where she dropped to one knee and took the position that all of the other gods took when they were summoned to the palace, though it was clear that she was stunned by what was going on and would need some time to adjust to her new position.

"Champa, despite what he did, doesn't deserve to be erased." Sunset added, where she raised her hand towards the downed god for a few moments and focused her power once more, but instead of blowing Champa away she drew out the power inside him, where the gods watched as she extracted the Energy of Destruction that he had access to, before letting go of Champa as she held a purple orb in the air above her right hand, "There, I have taken away his ability to use any of the destruction skills that he's learned over the years, so he'll be more manageable when he wakes up, though it is my hope that he swallows his pride and becomes an adviser of sorts for you to fall back on, but anything that happens from this point forward is yours to deal with."

Caulifla suspected as much, that if Lady Sunset was willing to keep Champa around there had to be a reason behind it, and she knew that she could benefit from having a second God of Destruction showing her the ropes, even if the second one was a former Destroyer God, so she said nothing as Sunset started to head back to her throne, only to pause after a few steps.

"Also, based on how the other gods look, and what the Grand Priest told me while you were chatting with Beerus, there is one other thing I should mention," Sunset said, as this would be the last thing she did with Caulifla during this meeting, because it was nearly time for them to find out who Mojito had brought as a potential replacement for Sidra, so they could bring an end to this meeting at long last, "I will reward your previous actions, in keeping Quitela from doing any damage to the other gods and by both reversing the damage to Universe 6 and stopping more damage from happening, with something you desire."

"...Kale... can you make her immortal, so she lives as long as I do?" Caulifla asked, because her best friend was almost like a little sister to her and they were a great force to be reckoned with, and she knew that Kale had been disappointed in the fact that she was going to be a God of Destruction one day, since being a god allowed her to live longer than a Saiyan did, and this would fix that so they could help protect their universe and improve their mortal level together.

"That is possible." the Grand Priest said, as it wasn't something that really required the Super Dragon Balls for them to grant, even though that would be a way that someone could get that wish granted, and it was well within the power of the Queen of All to give Caulifla that wish, which they would grant after the meeting was over.

Caulifla was surprised by that information, even though it was the only thing she really desired, and said nothing as she stood up and moved over to where Vados was standing, who had moved the unconscious Champa over to where she and Fuwa were, as they knew that the meeting wasn't over yet and were eager to see what happened next as Sidra, Mojito, Ro, and Sidra's replacement knelt before the throne as Sunset took her seat again.

"Now then, onto the final universe that failed my test," Sunset said, as they had spent a decent amount of time dealing with Quitela and Champa, especially since one of them tried to kill some of their fellow gods and the second had gone mental for a few minutes, so she knew that some of the gods were eager for the meeting to end so they could get back to their duties, "Mojito, who have you chosen to be Sidra's replacement?"

Mojito smiled and beckoned to the robed figure for a moment, who had done a great job keeping their identity a secret during the course of this meeting, though Goku and Vegeta were surprised when they noticed steel-blue colored fur that was accompanied by a pair of bandages, where the figure pulled their hood back and reveled themselves to both Sunset and the other gods.

"It is I, Bergamo." the figure said, revealing the eldest brother of the Trio of Danger, who just so happened to be the three strongest warriors in the entirety of Universe 9, which was due to the fact that Sidra was terrible at his job and had wiped out planets due to his calculations, so any warriors that were stronger than him and his brothers might have been killed in the process, "I apologize for how I acted during the Zen Exhibition Match and during the Tournament of Power, as I was outraged by the fact that our universe, and the other universes, were being put in danger because someone wanted to have a tournament between all of our universes and didn't seem concerned about the consequences of his actions. I wasn't thinking straight during either of those events, as I did everything in my power to save the other universes and then, when that failed, I tried to do protect my own universe, where my brothers and I failed to save our home, all because our pride was sore from losing during the Zen Exhibition Match. All I can do now is promise that, as the candidate to replace Lord Sidra, I will do my best to cast aside my pride and do everything in my power to improve the mortal level of my universe, so that the living conditions of my home improve for everyone that calls Universe 9 home."

"You have passion and the desire to improve your universe's mortal level," Sunset replied, though at the same time she smiled a little, because while she wasn't expecting Bergamo to be the candidate for Sidra's replacement, since she had been sure that Mojito had been talking about someone else, she was happy to see that he was willing to do anything and everything to improve the living conditions of his universe, "Mojito, you have selected a good candidate to replace Sidra when he retires, and I'm looking forward to seeing how well Universe 9 performs with Bergamo acting as the new God of Destruction, once his training is complete."

"Lady Sunset, I, too, would like to apologize for my actions." Sidra said, surprising his Kaioshin, his Angel, and even Bergamo for a moment, as he usually stuck to his calculations and would defend them with every fiber of his being, but after what just happened, and he didn't notice Quitela's change to his calculations, he knew that he was wrong to put his faith in such things and that it was time for him to step down so someone new could take over, "I should have been more vigilant, since it was Quitela who was visiting me, and yet I let him trick me into blowing away the growth that Ro was working on. This has shown me that I no longer have what it takes to be a God of Destruction, if I can be tricked into damaging my own universe and it's mortal level by such a well known trickster, so I think it's best if I step back and take the role of Bergamo's adviser, to help teach him how to control the power of destruction and the various duties of a God of Destruction."

"If that is what you wish." Sunset replied, though at the same time she was surprised, because she had expecting to learn who the candidates of the three universes were durig this meeting, not have to replace two of them due to different circumstances and then have a third one decide to resign after the first two were demoted.

Sidra nodded his head and removed his collar from where it rested, showing that he was being serious about this, and turned towards Bergamo, who was surprised by this turn of events as the collar was handed to him, though Sunset was happy to see that one of the defeated gods was taking this seriously.

"Very well then, Sidra will step down as the God of Destruction for Universe 9 and take an adviser position, while Bergamo will take his place and learn how to fulfill his new duties." Sunset said, acknowledging the decision that Sidra had made, while also lifting Mojito's candidate to the level of a Destroyer God, before she glanced at the gods that were waiting for the meeting to be over, as she knew that they were eager to head home, "Now then, unless anyone has something else to say, I think it's time we brought this meeting to a close."

"Actually, I do have something to say as well." Belmod replied, where the gods turned towards him and his platform for a moment, which was the moment that he raised his hands and lifted his collar from where it rested, causing him to turn towards Toppo and present the collar to him, "Since three of the Gods of Destruction have been replaced, and I have been planning on retiring for some time now, I believe that it's time that I retire for real and let Toppo take my place as the God of Destruction for Universe 11, where I take the position of his adviser for a few years."

Sunset said nothing for a moment or two, as she was surprised that Belmod was also stepping down and was letting Toppo take his place, before stating that it was fine and that Toppo would be the God of Destruction for his universe from this point forward, with Belmod as his adviser, causing the pair to nod their heads as Toppo accepted the collar, knowing that it was time for him to take the position he had been trained for. Once that was done, however, Sunset glanced around the area that they were in and waited for the rest of the gods to say anything, to see if any of them anything they wanted to say before she sent them all home, but when they said nothing she nodded her head and the Grand Priest declared that the meeting was now over. The instant that announcement was made, and the gods readied themselves to be sent back to their universes, the Grand Priest waved his hands and dismissed them, sending them back to their universes and leaving him and Razor near Sunset, who said nothing as they returned to the part of the palace they had been in before the meeting time had arrived. Sunset, however, had the feeling that the new Gods of Destruction would be able to improve the mortal levels of their universes, given enough time anyway, and she was eager to see what sort of changes they brought to their new domains, but first she had her own duties to attend to.

She'd check up on the new Gods of Destruction later, once they had time to get used to their new roles, and see how the former Destroyer Gods liked their new roles as advisers to their replacements, though she knew that only time would tell her what she wanted to know, and she was willing to wait to see what the future held for the universes that had new gods watching over them.

Interlude: Old Friends

Twilight sighed as she took a seat on the stairs leading to the entrance of Canterlot High School, where she stared at the statue that had once served as the portal between this world and a parallel one, a world that was filled with ponies, magic, and things that really made her stop and think about what she was hearing before she accepted it. Everyone in their world had a twin on the other side of the portal, like her pony counterpart had been a princess at first, the Princess of Friendship to be exact, and then, after one of her friends disappeared and the portal stopped working, her counterpart became a god that specialized in creating planets and life. Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie all had their own counterparts as well, and from what she knew they had gotten into some serious adventures after trying to use the portal on their side, proving that the link between their worlds had been severed, or at least the part that allowed someone to travel between the two worlds. Even the Dazzlings, Adagio Dazzle, Aria Blaze, and Sonata Dusk, supposedly had their own counterparts somewhere in this world, even though she and the girls hadn't found them yet, but they had tried to use the mirror some time ago and disappeared, leaving this world behind. A few weeks went by since their disappearance before they returned to this world, only when they did Twilight and the girls discovered that the Dazzlings had taken a more anthro-like form, with the hooves, ears, and tails that made them look like a cross between a human and a pony, and they brought back their missing friend, Sunset Shimmer.

That was the reason she was out here, because the first person to go through the mirror, and disappear for some time, had been Sunset Shimmer, a resident of Equus, the world on the other side of the portal, and ever since the day she walked through the portal it stopped working, which she later found out was due to Discord, the Spirit of Disharmony, messing with the other side of the portal. Sunset had helped them save their world a few times in the past, from threats from her own world and from dangerous beings from this side, which Twilight was one of until Sunset saved her, and when she returned to this world after her adventures, as she called them, she stunned them by revealing that she had become the God of Destruction for their universe. It still felt strange when she thought about it, since it originally seemed against Sunset's nature, but the Equestrian version of Principle Celestia revealed that Sunset's power was so great that it was only a matter of time until she became a Destroyer God, at which point she would have detonated the planet she ascended on, meaning Equus or Earth could have been wiped out in an instant. Of course being a god meant that Sunset was always busy and they hadn't seen her for the last year, maybe even a year and a half, but Twilight and the others missed her and wished that she would come back and see them, to at least let them know that she was doing fine and that nothing dangerous had happened to their universe.

Of course, as she thought about all that, Twilight raised her right hand to her face and summoned the magical glasses she could use whenever she wanted, ones that allowed her to see magic and study it more closely than if she used her own equipment, and removed most of the danger as well, but the statue remained silent, without a trace of magic to suggest that a portal to another world had been there in the past.

"Hey Twilight!" a voice said, where Twilight shifted her gaze and found Rainbow walking towards her, along with the rest of her group of friends, though once she realized who was coming her way she dismissed the glasses, since she wouldn't be needing them anytime soon, "Were you studying the statue again?"

"Of course she is, she's trying to figure out how to reactivate it and connect to Equus again," Rarity replied, as they knew that Twilight was interested in the vast amount of magical knowledge that was on the other side of the portal, which she had access to before Sunset had stepped into the portal a long time ago, and figuring out a way back to Equus would allow her to regain both the access to that knowledge and to figure out what happened to Sunset "I know being a god must take up a large portion of her time, especially one whose deals in destroying planets and threats to the universe, but she did promise that she'd be back in the future... and that was, what, a few months ago?"

"Our universe must have a great deal of threats to keep her from fulfilling her promise." Applejack said, though at the same time she had to appreciate the hard work that Sunset was going through to keep them, their world, and the rest of the vast universe safe, despite the fact that keeping everything safe meant that she had to be busy all the time.

"I'm okay with her being busy, if it means keeping people safe." Fluttershy added, as she knew that Sunset would do everything in her power to make sure nothing dangerous happened to the various planets of their universe and that she would save everyone, unless they were trying to damage the planets, so she was perfectly fine with Sunset being busy and not coming to visit them.

"Girls, what are you doing here?" a voice asked, where the group, excluding Pinkie, who was staring at the sky, turned their heads and found Principle Celestia walking towards them, dressed in her school attire still, despite the fact that the school year was over and she could be at the beach or something.

"Well, we agreed to meet here before going out and maybe hitting the mall or something." Rainbow replied, where she raised her hands and put them behind her head, because she was eager to get going and see if she could find anything for her motorcycle, "Though we were talking about Sunset and the fact that we haven't seen her for some time, you know, since she's the God of Destruction and everything."

In that moment a bright light appeared in the sky above their heads and they turned in the direction that Pinkie was staring in, since it appeared she was staring right at the area it was coming from, before a white beam of energy broke out of the sky and hit the ground near the statue, one that was surrounded by a number of different colored streams that almost looked like a rainbow. It only took a few moments before the light faded and the beam disappeared, though as the smoke cleared the girls found a short man, with blue colored skin and white colored hair, with what appeared to be a blue halo floating behind the back of his head and the strangest attire they had ever seen, standing before them. Standing next to the short man, however, was someone that the girls recognized immediately, as it was hard to forget what Sunset looked like in her new form, despite there being some slight modifications to her clothing, as they were a little shocked by the symbol that was on her collar now. The marking that had been on it earlier had been her Cutie Mark, the sun marking that she wore almost all the time, and while that was on the new shirt she was wearing, which reminded them of another shirt that she used to wear a lot, the new symbol looked like it meant something special, something that was different from her position as the God of Destruction.

None of them were sure what they were seeing at the moment, since they were used to seeing Sunset arrive with her world's version of Principle Celestia, who just so happened to be absent, but at the same time Twilight was sure that she would figure out what was going on in due time.

"Hey girls, sorry I didn't come back when I originally said I would, you would not believe the amount of work I have now that I'm the Queen of All." Sunset said, as she was glad to see that all of her human friends, from the first world she was sent to by the mirror, the parallel version of Equus, were alright and seemed to be doing just fine without her, before she thought about something and beckoned to the Grand Priest, "Oh, allow me to introduce the Grand Priest, the former attendant of my predecessors, the Kings of All, who now serves as my attendant these days."

"Is that so?" Rainbow asked, though what surprised her was the fact that she couldn't feel any magical energies coming from Sunset anymore, something that they had trouble sensing when they discovered that she had become the God of Destruction for their universe, causing her to turn towards the only one that could figure out the truth, "Twilight, what goes the scouter say about their power levels?"

Twilight moaned inside herself, as Rainbow loved to call her magical glasses 'scouter' all the time, since it was the only thing that allowed them to figure out the magical strength of something or someone, before she summoned her glasses once more and focused on both Sunset and the Grand Priest... but, as the seconds ticked by, she discovered something shocking when the scan was completed.

"...unreadable..." Twilight replied, where she felt some sweat roll down the side of her face, because this is the first time she had detected something that her glasses couldn't detect the magical level of, much less two beings that were at that level, before she realized what Rainbow had said, "Really Rainbow? You went with that line from that anime you showed me a few weeks ago?"

"What? I felt it was appropriate for the situation." Rainbow stated, though hearing that they couldn't feel Sunset's power anymore, and Twilight's glasses couldn't even determine how strong she was, meant that they had to be standing in front of a being that was far stronger than a God of Destruction.

"Oh right, you wanted to see how strong I was since my attire is different." Sunset said, as she remembered what this version of Twilight did with those glasses of hers, even though her version of Twilight didn't have those glasses, before she determined that it was time she revealed the reason behind why the glasses failed, "Anyway, the reason our power would be unreadable is because we're both far stronger than what my power was at when I was a God of Destruction, as the Grand Priest stands above both them and the Angels, and I, as the Queen of All, stand above everyone."

Twilight dismissed the glasses and stared at the symbol that was on Sunset's collar again, one that meant 'All' and was repeated a few times on Sunset's attire, which meant that she did stand above everyone and that something terrible must have happened since the last time they saw their friend.

"Queen of All?" Principle Celestia asked, because that was the one thing that she didn't understand, though at the same time she wasn't up to date on everything that happened to Sunset, since only her friends really understood what was going on thanks to Sunset telling them whatever was going on, so she was hoping to get some clarity about the situation before her former student departed from this world again.

"Lady Sunset is the Queen of Everything, which includes this universe and eighteen others." the Grand Priest replied, speaking for the first time since they arrived, as while he knew that Sunset could answer the question herself he also knew that she didn't mind if someone interrupted her, not like her predecessors did, and that the human versions of her friends seemed surprised by what he had said, "Oh, and I know you remember her arriving with her world's version of your Principle, but don't worry about Princess Celestia, she has retired from the position of Sunset's Angel and has returned to her sister's side, to either help her with their kingdom or plan her true retirement and where she wants to go."

"So, you're the ruler of nineteen universes?" Applejack asked, though even as Sunset nodded her head that explained so much, as they had been curious as to why their friend hadn't come to visit them and now they had a good idea as to why she had been tied up, but even so hearing that there were eighteen other universes, in addition to theirs, was a shock that they weren't expecting to hear.

"I am." Sunset replied, but even as she said that she beckoned to her friends for a moment, as she had seen that they had nothing grand planned for their hang out session and that what she had planned would be far better, since they could hang together and she could show them around her new palace, "Today, however, I'm taking a small break and I decided that I'd come find you guys, reveal why I've been so busy, and then maybe show you some of the interesting things that I've discovered since taking this position... like the various animals I've encountered, endangered or otherwise."

Fluttershy immediately rushed over to her the moment she mentioned that, since animals were her thing and could likely speak with them, as that was what the Equestrian version of her could do before her natural power was boosted by transforming her body to match her friends, and it wasn't long before the others joined her. Sunset knew that most of them were eager to see what she had been up to since they last saw her, though Fluttershy was interested in the animals she had saved and Twilight was interested in learning about anything and everything she could, while the others had their own reasons for coming. Principle Celestia, of course, was confused by this turn of events, since she wasn't expecting Sunset to return and tell her that she was the Queen of the entire multiverse, but she simply smiled and waved as the girls made sure they had everything for their trip, even if they really weren't bringing all that much with them. The moment everyone was ready to go the Grand Priest stood in front of the group, surrounded them in a transparent sphere, and then surrounded them with the same beam of energy that allowed him and Sunset to get down here in the first place, one that pulled them back up to where Sunset's palace rested.

A second or two later the group appeared in front of the palace, where the Grand Priest dispelled the barrier and summoned some stairs for Sunset's friends to use, as her human friends didn't have the powers that their Equestrian counterparts had, though as they walked up the stairs, and actually entered the palace, Sunset knew that her friends were surprised by what they were seeing... especially when the gate opened and they were allowed to see inside the palace, since the first area anyone came to seemed to stretch on forever.

"Wh... What is this place?" Applejack asked, as she had never seen anything like the palace that they had entered, as nothing she and her friends had encountered since Sunset came to their world, and magic followed her, was on the level that they were witnessing.

"This is my palace, where I watch and rule the multiverse from." Sunset explained, though at the same time she focused on something and the passage disappeared before their eyes, quickly becoming the beach area that she had showed her fellow displaced, where she glanced back and found that her human friends were surprised by the sudden change they had witnessed, "Welcome to the beach area that I crafted a year ago, where I can relax in the sun, enjoy the water by surfing, build sand castles, or whatever I feel like doing at the time."

"How did we...?" Rainbow started to ask, to which she turned around and found that there wasn't a sign of the passage they had been walking through a few moments ago, which only confused her even more than she already was, since this was starting to seem like something Pinkie would do, "I don't understand what's going on!"

"Come on Dashie, we teleported!" Pinkie stated, showing off the fact that she wasn't as clueless as everyone usually thought when they considered who they were talking about, before she turned towards Sunset as the others took in the beach that they were suddenly standing on, "Right?"

"Sort of." Sunset replied, though she wasn't surprised that someone got close to what she was able to do on their first try, especially since it was Pinkie that had answered the question first, and she was more than happy to reveal what was going on to the others, "Basically the palace reacts to my thoughts, so if I wanted to walk down the main hallway for, say, an hour, then I would walk down a seemingly endless hallway for a long period of time, until I got tired of it and changed my mind to something else. If I want to go to the library, then all I have to do is think about it and I'll be there within a second or two, or if I wanted to go check on the animals in the sanctuary I would appear at the entrance, or if I felt like testing the limits of my powers, without threatening the multiverse, I could go to the training grounds and see what I'm truly capable of doing with my new powers."

"Can... can we go see the sanctuary?" Fluttershy asked, because while the beach was interesting, and Twilight was trying to determine how in the world Sunset was able to craft the area around them while trying not to go crazy over the vast amount of knowledge that her friend must have collected for her library, there was a place that she wanted to visit before they went back home, as she knew that Sunset's time was important and soon she'd likely have to return to her duties as the Queen of All.

Sunset nodded her head and beckoned for the group to follow her for a moment, where she walked back to the area they had arrived in and suddenly they were at the entrance of the area that she had brought them to, which was a flat landscape that was perfect for races and had a decent amount of trees scattered around them, but that was only the beginning of this area. Off in the distance there was a number of mountains, where a distant roar could be heard, one that belonged to one of the more dangerous creatures Sunset had recovered before it's species was exterminated, though it was also making sure the other animals remembered that the area around it was it's territory, which wasn't a massive problem since most of the creatures stayed in one area so they didn't fight each other. In another direction rested a massive body of water, one that could pass as a large lake or the start of the ocean, which was where the aquatic creatures she had found were living their lives until she could find a new home for them, one where they wouldn't be hunted to extinction by the locals. There were a number of other zones across this sanctuary, different climates and habitats for the various animals that Sunset had found in her studies of the nineteen universes, and it was still expanding, since she was on a mission to make sure no animal species faced extinction and there a vast number of species that were missing, hence the reason that she was studying the universes to locate those in need.

While she thought about that, however, she heard a familiar sound and turned her head slightly, where she smiled when she found Razor running towards their location, before he came to a stop near them and Sunset petted him like she did every now and then, something that he definitely enjoyed.

"No way... does that cat have spikes on it's back?" Rainbow asked, because she was surprised by what they were seeing, while her friends were shocked by the cat's sudden arrival near them, but when they noticed how Sunset acted with it they knew what was going on.

"All Razorback Cats have spikes on their spines, four spaced evenly apart," Sunset replied, though at the same time she kept the smile on her face as Fluttershy walked over and knelt beside Razor was well, where the pair stared at each other for a few seconds before Razor lowered his head a little and let Fluttershy pet him, something that she had seen coming the moment they decided to come to this area of the palace, "Razor's spikes, however, are actually half the size of the rest of his species, but that hasn't stopped him from hunting down his prey or his enemies and taking them out, be it with his claws or his spikes, which he can fire at his target and they'll regrow moments later."

"Dude, where can I get a pet like this?" Rainbow inquired, as she could already imagine what sort of fun she could have with a pet that could defend itself, especially one that's as dangerous as Razor was, and she knew that none of the others cared enough to ask the question.

Razor took the moment to growl for a few moments, usually what his species did when they communicated with each other, and Fluttershy tilted her head as she listened to him, no doubt understanding what he was saying, before she glanced back at her friend.

"He said that he's from planet Ryllus, of the Solana Galaxy," Fluttershy stated, which confirmed Sunset's beliefs that Fluttershy, like her Equestrian counterpart, could speak with animals and easily understood them whenever they decided to speak with someone, which allowed her to relay what the critters were saying, if they wanted a message delivered, "he also said that, due to the location of his home world and the fact that space travel is necessary to reach it, there's no way that you'll be able to find another member of his species. Besides, he and his former pack discovered Sunset when she and her family came to their planet, seeking some sort of alien species that called the planet home, and he was injured during the battles to assist them, but when Sunset healed his wounds he left his pack and joined her."

"You got all that... from a few growls." Applejack said, though at the same time she chuckled for a moment, because if anyone else told her what Razor had said, in their mind anyway, she would have thought they were crazy or making up lies, but since it was Fluttershy who was doing it she knew that it had to be what the cat had said, "Of course you can. So, Sunset, are there any other creatures here, or is it just Razor for now? And, regardless of how many creatures there are, how are you feeding them all?"

"Oh, there are more animals here than just Razor," Sunset replied, but instead of speaking again, and revealing what she had found so far, she beckoned for the group to follow her as she headed into the sanctuary, so she could show them some of the animals that she had found and saved, so she could transplant them elsewhere when the time was right and let that particular species thrive again.

As they walked Sunset explained that one of the things she studied, before rescuing the animals that she had been collecting, was what sort of environments they were used to living in and what their source of food was, and while a fair number of the animals were hunters, who could provide for themselves, there were a number that were okay with having their food delivered to them. The best example she could come up with was their first destination, the ocean area where a pair of class four leviathans, massive underwater serpents that preyed on everything and everything that wasn't part of their species, so the best thing they could do was allow a surge of underwater creatures that were identical to the ones that Sunset had seen during her studies, perfectly matching the environment the pair had come from. That, of course, was just the beginning of the creatures that lived underwater, as the ocean area in front of them was massive and housed a number of other species, all separated from each other by magical barriers so they didn't accidentally kill each other, and as they floated in the air, thanks to Sunset's spell, she pointed out something else. While some of the former bodyguards were assigned to the beach and library areas, to make sure they were ready for whenever she visited them, a fair number of the remainder of them had been assigned to this sanctuary, where they tended to the animals and made sure that all of them were fed when they were supposed to be, without endangering themselves.

Before anyone asked about them Sunset explained that the previous ruler of the multiverse, the King of All, had a large group of bodyguards that would always be near him, two at a time to be exact while constantly changing when a pair of them got tired, but unlike her predecessor, who wasn't skilled in battle, she could defend herself, thus eliminating the need for such a group, but instead of outright firing them Sunset had given them new roles in her palace, which they were performing quite well.

As the group took that in, and got an idea of just how strong Sunset really was since she didn't need the bodyguards of her predecessor, a roar erupted from above them and they glanced up at the sky, where a red scaled dragon, one with two arms, two legs, and a pair of wings, unlike some where their arms were fused to their wings, flew overhead and headed towards the mountain area that was off in the distance. The group stared at the creature in shock for a few seconds, as they had never seen an actual dragon before, despite hearing the Spike was one that had been transformed into a small dog by the statue's portal, but before they could do anything a few more dragons, all being of different sizes and colors, flew overhead and followed the red dragon. Sunset explained that the natives of the planet these creatures had come from had hunted the dragons to near extinction and the seven that they had seen were from the same planet, and when she found a few planet for them to live on she would transplant them on that world, but before that could happen they would remain here, rest for some time, and then she would send them on their way. It was the same thing with all the other animals and creatures that she had found across the various universes, that this was merely a resting place for them and that she would take them to a new home, once she found the best place for them to live, without having to worry about the species being hunted again.

Once she explained that, and the group understood what she had told them, Sunset brought them to the mountain area so they could see the dragons while they weren't flying around, and when they came to a stop they could see the dragons coming to a stop in a valley, one that had a few caves for them to live in. Just like with the leviathans and the other sea creatures the group of dragons had a number of other species sharing the area with them, both animals that Sunset had saved and the animals that were food for the various creatures of the mountain area. To some creatures the dragons were the lords of this area, ones that were unable to be challenged due to their incredible strength and natural defenses, while at the same time some of the other species felt there was another species that deserved to call this area their domain. That second species were known as Thunderbirds, large birds of prey that could make thunder with their wings or even whip up some powerful winds whenever they wanted, but, despite the fact that they were natural enemies of the dragons of their home world, the pair Sunset had saved knew that there was a reason behind why both of their species had been saved and were more than willing to share the area they now lived in. It also had no connection to the fact that the area the dragons lived in was a completely separate area from where the Thunderbirds lived, basically allowing them to live in harmony with each other while they resided in Sunset's sanctuary, but she could see that her friends were happy with what she had done.

Sunset also told them that it wasn't easy to convince the Thunderbirds to leave their home world and come here, so they wouldn't be hunted into extinction like the rest of the species that she was saving, but after some time the pair she had saved had listened to her and allowed her to transport them to this sanctuary.

"What do they eat?" Fluttershy asked, because based on what they had seen, and what they hadn't seen yet, neither of the Thunderbirds had bothered to fly out of their part of the mountain and go hunting, though since Sunset had studied them in great detail, based on what she had said, she figured that her friend knew the answer.

"Cows and other large animals like them." Sunset replied, as from what she had seen a Thunderbird was capable of grabbing onto a fully grown cow with one claw, without dropping it until the bird wanted to, meaning that they could pick up two of them at the same time and carry them off without slowing down, "Don't worry, the caretakers of this sanctuary will make sure the Thunderbirds, and the other species, will get all the care they need before I figure out where to send them, so they can thrive without being hunted."

Sunset was happy to see that Fluttershy approved of what she was doing, as so far everything seemed in order, but instead of wasting all their time in the sanctuary, staring at all of the animals she had saved so far, she beckoned for the group to follow her and brought them to the library, the next area on their tour. Twilight, just like her Equestrian counterpart, froze the moment she spotted the rows upon rows of books that rested in front of her, each of them filled with knowledge from the various universes in the multiverse, and Pinkie waved her hand in front of her face after a few moments, finding that they might have broken Twilight by coming here. Sunset, however, knew that it would pass and, not even a few moments later, their friend snapped out of being frozen and rushed to the first bookshelf that was in front of them, where her eyes widened when she found that all of the books in front of her caught her interest, meaning that she would need to find a way to take some of these home with her, or at least the ones for her universe anyway. The others, on the other hand, weren't all that interested in what they were seeing, despite Rainbow finding a few adventure type stories that caught her interest, but Sunset knew that this wasn't for them and that it was only a matter of time until they headed to another part of the palace, one that would interest them more than a library.

In fact it was Pinkie that hopped over to where Sunset was standing, instead of walking like a normal person, and she had a smile on her face, which would never disappear unless she found something that depressed her, but Sunset knew that there was a reason behind why her friend had come over to her.

"So, you said something about practicing with your new powers?" Pinkie asked, because while all of this had been interesting, especially the sanctuary and the animals they had seen so far, she was more interested in the fact that their friend was far stronger than when she had returned to them earlier, when the Dazzlings brought her back.

"Yeah, I made a training area that makes sure none of my actions affect the multiverse," Sunset replied, as she knew that the power of All could be incredibly dangerous and that it might endanger the universes that she was watching over, hence the reason she created a training area that made sure whatever she did remained in the palace, before she decided to humor Pinkie, "I guess I can show you guys where I've been training since I gained these powers."

The idea that they were going to her training grounds seemed to excite the others, minus Rarity since she seemed to be the one that wasn't really excited about most of the areas they had visited so far, save for the beach, so Sunset had them gather near her before opening the way to the area that was her training grounds, which was a large white area that seemed to stretch indefinitely in each direction, while they stood under a large dome, the only safe spot in the entirety of the training grounds, something they would discover for themselves soon enough.

"This is where I practiced using my new powers," Sunset said, where she separated herself from the group and walked out of the dome, while the Grand Priest, who had been silent the entire time since they returned to the palace, raised his hand for a moment and empowered the dome, just to make sure whatever Sunset had planned didn't do any damage to her human friends, "I know, it doesn't seem like much when you first see it, but this is where the Grand Priest assisted me in learning the basics of the power I now command, before stepping aside when he taught me what he knew about the power of All, allowing me to experiment and see what I could do on my own. All anyone knew was that my predecessor, the King of All, used his power to blow away anything that displeased him, be it people, planets, or even an entire universe if he was in a bad mood, and it only worsened when his future counterpart was brought in to be his friend, since it increased the potential for the multiverse to be wiped out in a fit of rage. Thanks to what I have learned, since gaining this power, I can tell you that there is more to the power of All than just destruction, as I'm capable of creating things as well, like plants, animals, entire planets, or whatever I desire, and I can even make someone's wish a reality... speaking of which, that reminds me of the meeting we had a few days ago. Grand Priest, where are Caulifla and Kale?"

"They're currently on Champa's planet, though it's more accurate to say it's Caulifla's planet these days." the Grand Priest replied, even though he knew that Sunset could look at Universe 6 herself and figure out where the Saiyans were location, but since she asked him he gave her the answer to her question, which made him wonder if she was going to head to Universe 6 for a few minutes and take care of business.

"Right, should have figured they would have moved in after Caulifla's ascension," Sunset commented, as it made sense to her that a new God of Destruction would move into the planet that their predecessor called home during their reign, the odd planets that had inverted pyramids as the lower half of the world, before coming to a decision, "Well, since I haven't fulfilled my side of the deal yet, I should head down there right away before Caulifla gets upset with me about not granting her wish. I'll be back in a few minutes, and then I can show off my power for a few seconds."

Twilight and the others barely had time to consider what was going on before Sunset disappeared before their very eyes, though as soon as that happened the Grand Priest shifted his stance and summoned a sphere of some kind from the floor, one that seemed to be like a television or a viewing screen. The reason she thought about that was because it showed them the planet that Sunset was going to, the very one that had been mentioned moments ago, and they watched as the screen focused on what appeared to be a flat grassy area, one that just so happened to rest near a decent sized lake, a sandy path, and a forest, while off in the distance rested an intricate temple that seemed to be merged with a rather large tree. The Grand Priest told them that since Champa was the twin brother of Beerus, the God of Destruction for Universe 7, he had changed the look of his planet so it mirrored his brother's planet, something that Caulifla would likely change in due time, which was fine since these types of planets changed appearances, which all depended on what the God of Destruction of that universe wanted their home to look like. It was in the grassy area that they found one of the Angels, Vados they discovered, watching over a pair of girls, one that was dressed in what appeared to be her fighting attire while the second was wearing the attire of a God of Destruction, where they learned that the fighter was Kale and the other was Caulifla, though interestingly enough Caulifla was also wearing the golden bands of a Destroyer God on her upper arms, a golden band around her neck, and the golden bracers on her wrists.

It appeared that the pair was training, with Kale having green colored hair and Caulifla having violet colored hair, but when Sunset arrived a few moments later they stopped what they were doing, returned to their normal states, which was where their auras died down and their hair returned to the black coloration that was normal for a Saiyan, before both of them knelt towards Sunset while Vados bowed her head.

"Lady Sunset, this is a surprise." Vados said, though she had the feeling that she knew what was going to happen, as there was something that Caulifla had been promised and had not yet received her wish, but, unlike the past, she also knew that the new ruler of the multiverse would make good on her promise, "To what do we owe the pleasure of your company on this fine day?"

"Upon discussing something with some friends of mine, I remembered what I offered you, Caulifla." Sunset replied, where she noticed that the new God of Destruction raised her head for a moment, no doubt having been a little worried that the wish might not actually be granted, but at the same time she seemed pleased to have this happen, to which Sunset turned towards Kale for a moment, "Do to her outstanding performance, and showing that she had the ability to be a great God of Destruction, by fighting someone who was going to hurt her and her fellow candidates while also stopping her predecessor from throwing a tantrum and blowing away several planets, I decided to grant her a wish. Her deepest desire was to grant you, Kale, immortality, because she saw that, while you were happy for her to reach this level, you were also saddened by the knowledge that she would outlive you, despite the fact that Saiyans could live for quite a long time until they expired. With this wish the two of you will be able to live long lives and defend your universe against whatever might trouble it."

Kale seemed surprised for a moment, that Caulifla would wish for something like that, before a smile appeared on her face, one that indicated that she was happy by what was happening, to which Sunset raised her hand and wrapped a green aura around Kale, one that was different from the aura she had been using earlier, and focused on what she was doing, before nodding her head as she aura disappeared a few moments later. Once that was done Vados revealed that the only way to be absolutely sure that the wish worked was for someone to make an attempt on Kale's life, something that she knew wasn't easy to ask of anyone, especially Caulifla, though Kale, interestingly enough, insisted that Caulifla be the one to test it out, since she trusted her with her very life. Caulifla seemed a little surprised by that, since she wasn't expecting this to happen, but instead of doing nothing, and making them wonder if she had really been given immortality, she waved her right arm and a blade made out of ki appeared, one that she drove right into Kale's chest and left there for a few seconds, before pulling back to see if the wish had been successful or if she had made a terrible decision. Kale blinked for a few moments, where she glanced down at the tear in her shirt and found that there was no wound at all, it had closed as soon as Caulifla pulled her blade out, causing Caulifla to smile and wrap her arm around Kale's neck for a moment, before they thanked Sunset for the wonderful gift.

Sunset smiled and said that it was no problem, as she knew that Caulifla would do wonderful things for her universe, and with Kale at her side there was no telling how much progress they would make, before she bid them farewell and stepped back, where she disappeared from the area she had been standing in... only to reappear in the training grounds not even a few seconds later, where the Grand Priest welcomed her back as the rest of the group stood there with stunned looks on their faces.

"You can grant wishes?!" Pinkie exclaimed, showing that nothing really seemed to faze her, something that she shared with her Equestrian counterpart, despite the fact that the displaced Pinkie had six different personalities and could summon all of them at once if she really wanted to.

"Seriously, is there anything you can't do?" Rainbow asked, because she was beginning to see just how strong Sunset really was, without even having to see her practice anything in her training grounds, as she had to assume that granting someone immortality had to take a great deal of power and Sunset barely looked affected by it.

"If there is something that I can't do with the power of All, then I haven't discovered it yet." Sunset replied, though at the same time she walked out of the dome and stepped back into the training grounds, where she raised her hand for a moment, causing Twilight's eyes to widen as a star, one that looked as big as their sun back home, appeared off in the distance, so they all didn't go blind or die from having it too close to where they were standing, even if the dome prevented that from happening, "I mean, I can destroy whatever I want, I can create whatever I want, and I can do whatever I want... I haven't found anything that this power cannot do, though I do know why I must be careful, because in the wrong hands this power could destroy everything."

"Oh, can you turn that sun into a double scoop, strawberry flavored, ice cream cone, without affecting it's ability to act as a star?" Pinkie asked rather suddenly, causing the group to turn towards her like she had lost her mind or something, but at the same time Sunset tilted her head for a few seconds, "Or maybe make it into a double scoop of strawberry ice cream on a waffle cone?"

"I've... never done something so completely pointless," Sunset stated, though at the same time she focused on the sun for a moment and considered what Pinkie was asking of her, because with the power of All she had discovered that anything was possible and had believed that she had thoroughly tested the limits of her powers, but, as she expected, it was Pinkie who came up with something random.

The sun flared for a few seconds as Sunset focused on what she was doing, though when the light faded she, along with the rest of the group, and that included the Grand Priest, were surprised to see a large waffle ice cream cone floating where the sun had been, one that had two scoops of strawberry ice cream on top of it.

"Well I'll be," Sunset remarked, as she was surprised by this turn of events, since she wasn't expecting such a thing to work in the first place, before she waved her hand and dismissed the transformed sun, causing the entire thing to disappear like it had never been there to begin with, "I guess I can use my power like Discord can... not that I'd ever do anything like he would."

"I continue to be surprised by what you show me," the Grand Priest commented, because if everything he had seen Sunset do during her time as the Queen of All was any indication of the power she wielded, a power that scared everyone mortal and god that knew about it, then it was a good thing that Zeno had never fully utilized his true power, otherwise the multiverse would be vastly different from what it had been before the tournament started, "and, at the same time, this confirms that it was for the best that you became the Queen of All, since you know when it's appropriate to wield your powers and when it's time to stand back and let someone else take care of business."

"You know, that reminds me," Rarity said, speaking for the first time since they arrived in the palace, meaning that she must have been rendered speechless by what they were seeing in all the areas that Sunset had created, before she turned towards Sunset, as there was something that none of them had been told, "Whose the God of Destruction of our universe now? I only ask because you were in that position the last time we saw each other, but now you're the Queen of All, which means that someone must have taken your place."

"Rainbow did." Sunset replied, though at the same time she raised a hand to stop the outburst from the group that was in front of her, because she knew what they were going to say and beckoned to the Grand Priest, who nodded his head and changed the screen to show Equus, where they found Rainbow, in her God of Destruction attire, practicing against Twilight, who was wearing her Angel attire, "By that I mean the Rainbow from my home world, because during her adventure with Applejack she unlocked the Avatar of Destruction, a legendary form that only appears for someone whose destined to become a God of Destruction one day, while at the same time Applejack unlocked it's counterpart, the Avatar of Creation, revealing who is destined to become a Kaioshin one day. Celestia, who is a princess in my world, was only my Angel while I was the Destroyer God for our universe, so when I became the Queen of All, and Rainbow took my place, Celestia retired from being an Angel and raised Twilight to her position, allowing her to stop being a God of Creation and let Applejack take her place."

As she suspected Rainbow thought it was awesome that her counterpart was a God of Destruction, Applejack didn't seem surprised by the fact that her counterpart was a Kaioshin, and Twilight seemed surprised that her counterpart was Rainbow's Angel, which meant she was technically stronger than Rainbow was, but despite that she couldn't see herself as a fighter and seemed to fall to the floor, only for Rarity to catch her. Sunset guessed she should have seen something like this coming, that too much information would have overloaded Twilight, and she could tell that her human friends needed time to process what they had learned, without revealing that their world was part of a much larger universe. Since it was clear that they were ready to head back, so they could tend to Twilight before doing anything else, Sunset and the Grand Priest brought them together and went back to the planet that they came from, returning to the exterior of the school, near the statue that once house the portal to Sunset's home world. Sunset smiled as her friends embraced her for a few seconds, taking turns since Twilight was out cold, and they made sure that she would find time to come and visit them when they weren't busy, to have a normal day together, instead of exploring the vast palace that she lived in, and she nodded her head before her friends departed from the area.

Once that was done Sunset and the Grand Priest let their energy surrounded them and headed back to the palace again, because now they could return to observing the universes and letting Sunset do her job as the Queen of All, as she was sure that something interesting was coming their way and she was waiting to see what happened in the future.

Interlude: Folly of the Fallen

It was a beautiful day on Caulifla's world, as the sun was shining, the birds were chirping at each other, and almost everything seemed calm, save for the powerful gusts of wind that erupted from the area that Caulifla was in, gusts that were strong enough to shake the water below her and her training partner for a few seconds. Normally she would either be studying the various planets of her universe, working with Fuwa to determine which planets she needed to eliminate a threat on, or she would be on her new planet, training with either Vados, Kale, or even Cabba, when he was available. She had to admit that the work of a God of Destruction was tough at times, since her predecessor never did any of this work and forced Vados to do everything for him, but she was learning what she needed to do and she was getting decent at it, though that was only because it had been five months since the check up meeting, where Champa, her predecessor, lost his position because he had been a terrible Destroyer God, even if he was now her adviser, a role he clearly hated. She honestly had no idea what Champa's problem was, because he brought this upon himself by failing Lady Sunset's test, which had been to improve the mortal level of their universe, even by a small amount, and he failed by blowing a planet up, which ended up reducing their level instead.

Considering that one of the previous Gods of Destruction had been erased, due to being a threat to all nineteen universes in the multiverse, Caulifla knew that Champa was lucky and should have turned over a new leaf, but other than doing his duties, by assisting her in learning about her new role, he wasn't worth keeping around, as he preferred to be lazy, eat everything he could get his hands on, despite the diet she was trying to put him through, and not work at all... she was considering firing him, but figured that she'd give him a full year before doing that.

Her current training partner was none other than Son Goku, who was using his Super Saiyan Blue form against her at the moment, which was perfect since she was channeling her Super Saiyan Violet form to see just how strong she was when she went up against a Universe 7 Saiyan. She wasn't the only one doing this, because on the other side of the lake she could see Cabba trading blows with Vegeta, who were using their Super Saiyan 2 forms at the moment, and far away from where she and Goku were she could see Kale practicing with Broly, who were fighting in their base forms, to better control their power without the need to slip into their berserker forms. It was thoughtful of them to keep her new planet in one piece, as Caulifla was sure the two of them could tear the entire thing apart in a matter of minutes if they went all out against each other, which would have required Vados to reverse time and fix the damages again, something that they might be able to avoid this time around. Her Angel was, of course, standing under one of the trees on the grassy area, watching the six of them train like they were at the moment, occasionally offering tips to one of the groups as they went about their business, but this time around Vados was able to stand there and watch without having to help out. Beerus and Whis had come by earlier, to drop the three Saiyans off on her world for the training session they were all engaged in, before heading out to do some work for Universe 7, though she knew that he'd be back before long, just to see what they were doing and if any of them needed assistance.

As she thought about all that, however, she raised her left hand and caught the incoming punch that was coming her way, causing the air around her and Goku to shake for a moment before she turned towards her training partner, as she knew that he would have attempted to strike her while she seemed distracted and this showed him that she was paying attention, where she noticed that a smile appeared on her opponent's face.

"Should have known that you would catch my attack." Goku commented, though at the same time Caulifla lightly shoved his fist backwards and they separated from each other once more, allowing them to move into position for the next set of attacks that they had planned, which included the pair of them entering their battle stances again, "Vados and Beerus did a good job teaching you how to fight like a God of Destruction, because it honestly feels like I'm facing someone that's on Beerus' level."

"Hey, you're not bad either, considering that Whis trained you," Caulifla replied, because while neither Goku or Vegeta wanted to replace Beerus as the God of Destruction of Universe 7, as they preferred the direction their lives were heading in at the moment, she could tell that Whis had done a good job training them over the years, even if it was to make them into better opponents for the Destroyer God that he was assisting, before she beckoned for him to come at her.

Goku grinned as he rushed forward and loosed a number of punches at his foe, where Caulifla stood her ground and raised her hands, intercepting the punches before they could even reach her, before she flipped backwards and avoided the kick that was aimed at her back. The one thing she had gotten used to seeing, when she trained against Goku, was the Instant Transmission technique, the one that allowed her opponent to instantly move from one position to another, as long as he could sense his target's energy and he was skilled in sensing the power of a god, thanks to all the training that Whis had put him through. At the same time, however, she had caught onto the trick during their training and kept her eyes open, just in case Goku decided to use it against her, even though this provided him the chance to improve his skills and further develop the technique, as one of the fighters from Universe 2, a Yardrat, had demonstrated that there was so much more he could learn about this particular technique, hence the reason he added it every now and then. Caulifla, on the other hand, didn't have such a technique in her arsenal and Goku even admitted that it wasn't one that he cold teach her, since he had learned it from the Yardrats of his universe and even then his training with the technique was incomplete, since he had rushed back to Earth after learning the basics, when he learned that a threat to his home had survived the destruction of the planet they had fought on.

Caulifla landed behind her opponent a moment later and lashed out with her foot, causing Goku to rapidly turn his body so he could avoid the attack, where she noticed that his gi shifted a little, like she might have hit it just a tiny bit, before the pair separated again, so they could get ready for another round of their training.

"Lady Caulifla! Lady Vados!" a voice called out, where the three groups that were training stopped what they were doing and turned towards the path that lead back to the temple that was Caulifla's new home, which had a room for Kale as well, where they found Champa, who was wearing red pants and a deep blue shirt, running towards them, only to come to a stop when he reached the area that Vados was standing in, where he huffed for a few moments.

Despite the fact that five months had gone by since he was demoted to the rank of her adviser, and he now had to exercise more than he used to, Caulifla noticed that Champa really didn't lose any fat since he lost both his position as Universe 6's God of Destruction and his power to use Energy of Destruction, which he was still sore over, since he clearly hated losing his position to her, a Saiyan. One of the things that she had been attempting to change was his attitude, to make him see that this was all his fault and that he could learn something from this, but despite her best efforts Champa remained the same person he had been before his demotion, though at the very least it appeared that he was willing to do his job and assist her.

"What's going on Champa?" Caulifla asked, though at the same time she landed near the former god and dismissed her aura, something that Goku and the others did as they landed behind her, while Vados tilted her head as she faced Champa, showing that she was interested in what he had to say, "Did something happen?"

"It... It's Frost!" Champa replied, referring to the Universe 6 counterpart of Frieza, though the difference between them was that Frieza had become a hero to the people and planets of his universe and Frost clung to the path of evil, which meant hiding from the authorities and the Saiyans, since they would arrest him for his crimes, but the fact that Champa had found him meant that something interesting was going on, "He's attacking Sadala!"

Sadala was the home planet of the Saiyans, a planet that existed in both Universe 6 and Universe 7, but where the Universe 6 version of the of Sadala still existed and thrived the version in Universe 7 had been ruined by internal conflict, forcing the Saiyans to flee to a new planet, one that they eventually took over after defeating the race that enslaved them, one they eventually renamed Planet Vegeta, in honor of their king, before it was blown apart some years later. Sadala was also the planet that Caulifla and Kale had called home for some time, until Caulifla became the God of Destruction for their universe and moved into Champa's former temple, and Cabba lived there as well, since he was a soldier in the army, despite the fact that he was here, training with Vegeta and the others. Frost had originally been a hero to the universe, but during the Tournament of Destroyers, where a team of five from Universes 6 and 7 fought each other for the Super Dragon Balls, it was revealed that Frost started the very wars on the various planets that he stopped, all so he could buy the war torn lands at a cheap price and sell them for greater profit in the future. Champa, upon hearing that, had been outraged and, after losing to his brother and his team, had revealed the truth of Frost's actions to his universe, breaking Frost's reputation and forcing him to become a fugitive ever since, though he had been recruited for their team, for the Tournament of Power, with the promise that his reputation would be restored if they won, but, since they lost, Frost was forced to run once more.

Caulifla had been planning on locating Frost and seeing if she could turn him around, since he was a powerful warrior and could help safeguard their universe if he walked the path that Frieza had turned down years ago, but hearing that he was assaulting Sadala, no doubt to conquer it, annoyed her as she turned to Vados, who summoned a viewing screen in front of them, one that revealed Frost attacking one of the settlements that were scattered all over the planet.

"He dares to assault our home planet?!" Caulifla growled, as she couldn't believe that Frost had the nerve to turn against the Saiyans like this, though this attack proved how cowardly he was, because it appeared that he was attacking the settlement during the time frame where all the warriors were off doing their jobs, leaving the civilians and the children behind, "Vados, how long will it take us to reach Sadala?"

"I can get us there in seconds, if I went at the fastest speed I can travel at." Vados replied, though at the same time she knew that Goku and Vegeta, at the very least, would want to come along and see what happened next, even if that meant standing back and letting Caulifla decide Frost's fate, and that Broly would come so he wasn't left alone, before she turned her head for a moment, "Champa, you stay here and wait for our return."

Champa looked annoyed for a moment, like he wanted to come along as well, but then he sighed and nodded his head in understanding, allowing Vados to surround the group with her power for a few seconds, which was followed by them bursting into the sky and breaching the atmosphere as they headed towards Sadala. Vados focused on the course they needed to take and let them fly by the stars and planets of Universe 6, barely giving Goku, Vegeta, or Broly a chance to see what this universe had to offer, despite the fact that they would recognize the planets they had been to in their universe, before spotting a large green and purple planet ahead of them. No one said anything as they quickly breached the atmosphere, where Vados slowed them down a little so she could focus on where Frost's energy was located, though she wasn't surprised when Goku found him almost instantly and pointed to their right, allowing her to pick up the speed once more so they could stop Frost before he did something that he would regret. Thanks to Goku's assistance they were able to locate the settlement rather easily, though Caulifla froze for a moment as she recognized it at last, as it was the one that she and Kale had lived in for many years, the same one that Cabba came to so he could find her and recruit her for the Tournament of Power, awakening her desire to grow stronger and unleashing Kale's power for the first time.

"He's attacking our old home!" Kale exclaimed, though at the same time they could see Frost, in his final form, off in the distance, firing a few beams into one of the buildings that happened to be near him, causing the structure to explode as he looked around for another target.

"I doubt he even knows this is where you two lived," Vegeta commented, because based on what he had seen Frost only cared about himself and the money he could make from selling the planets that he ravaged with war, so he felt that it would be impossible for Frost to know the significance of this place, not unless he had been spying on Saiyans with potential, in case they turned against him or something.

"Regardless, he needs to be stopped." Cabba stated, to which he turned towards Caulifla and knelt, surprising his new God of Destruction for a moment, as she still wasn't used to the gestures that other people, mortals as some of the gods preferred to call them, made when they were in the presence of a god, regardless of which god it was, "Caulifla, I know you would like to take immediate action against Frost and wipe him out instantly, but please, allow me to push him away from the settlement and detain him. I've been looking for him since the Tournament of Destroyers, so he could be brought to justice for his crimes, and I would like the chance to take him out."

Caulifla knew that the real reason Cabba wanted to face Frost was so he could move the frost demon away from the settlement, because if a fight did break out, like she knew would happen, they wouldn't put any of the civilians in danger with their battle, and, given her own anger at the moment, she knew that if she was the one to fight first there was a very real chance that she could wipe out Sadala in moments. If it were any other planet, one that she wasn't attached to like her home world, her anger wouldn't be this great and there would be no one worrying about her accidentally blowing up the planet, but, since she needed a few moments to cool off, she decided that it would be best if someone else fought Frost first, and she was happy to see that Goku, Vegeta, and Broly weren't stepping forward, showing that they knew that this wasn't their fight and that they would step in if they were needed. In the end Caulifla sighed and nodded her head, where Vados kept them floating in the air, so they could travel to the area that Cabba picked out for the fight, while opening a hole in the barrier, allowing Cabba to fly out of the area the others were in and lock onto where Frost was standing. As it turned out Frost was in the middle of preparing another blast, one that would wipe out a good number of the remaining buildings if it was fired, which caused Cabba to correct his course and appear in front of his target, who glanced down just as Cabba thrust his hand upwards, hitting Frost's arm with enough force to lift it into the air, allowing the beam to fire into the sky, where it would drift off into space and not hurt anyone.

The moment that was done, and before Frost could react, Cabba jumped back a few spaces and put some distance between him and his opponent, who actually seemed surprised to see him, despite the fact that he was attacking the planet the Saiyans called home at the moment.

"I should have known that they'd send you to fight me." Frost commented, as he took the time that Cabba was giving him to regain himself and focus on what he was doing, which was why he was turning towards Cabba and was no longer focusing on the settlement, showing that he knew who the real threat was, "So, are you here to 'lock me up for my crimes', like the rest of your defense force would have said if they had shown up to stop me?"

"It all depends on what you do, and what sort of mood Caulifla's in when you're beaten," Cabba replied, though at the same time he knew that he couldn't hold back against Frost, especially since it was clear that his foe had no intentions on stopping what he was doing, which was why he decided to skip Super Saiyan and go Super Saiyan 2 immediately, so he could end this fight quickly, before his foe used one of his nasty tricks against him, "but first we need to move out of this area, that way our fight doesn't wreck the settlement any further than what you've done to it."

"Did you honestly think that I would do nothing since the tournament?" Frost asked, where he shifted his arms for a moment and assumed a battle stance, showing that he must have been planning this attack for some time, which only made Cabba wonder what his foe had planned this time around, "Please, I've been working on my skills for the last five months, just like my counterpart, Frieza, did in Universe 7, and I have raised my power to a whole new level, beyond what I was capable of during the tournament. There is nothing you can do to me now."

Cabba stared at Frost for a few seconds, wondering if he was being challenged to do something, before he rushed forward and grabbed onto his foe's head, where he pushed Frost backwards and hurled him through the air, sending him flying away from the settlement that he had been attacking. Once he was sure that Frost had cleared the settlement, and was still struggling to regain himself, Cabba burst into the air and flew after his opponent, where he slammed his fist into Frost's chest and sent him flying right into the ground below them, causing Frost to flip around and land on the forest floor, cracking the ground below him as the branches shifted for a second or two. As he focused on what was happening, and the fact that Cabba was far stronger than he remembered him being, Frost raised his arms and blocked the incoming attack, though he did grin as he moved backwards, forcing his foe to chase after him this time around, all while noticing that Vados and the others were following after them, no doubt so Caulifla could keep him in her sights. Frost remained on the defensive for a few moments, where he parried the incoming kicks and punches that Cabba sent his way, causing the collision of their powers to shake the forest that they were traveling through, before he was pushed through the rest of the forest and was forced into a rocky area, which he deemed to be far enough as he slipped a punch through Cabba's defenses and knocked him backwards.

The instant that happened the pair landed in the middle of the rocky area that they were in, but they were both staring at their foe and were ignoring anyone that might be watching them, which was why they assumed their battle stances once more and waited for their opponent to make the first move.

"I have to admit, you're much stronger than you were during the tournament." Frost commented, as his new strength, when he was using his full power, was incredible, but Cabba, who had been so weak that he needed the assistance of the Saiyans from Universe 7 to save him, had shown him that he wasn't the only one that had gotten stronger since the Tournament of Power, which only made him wonder about the other two Saiyans that were with Vados, since he wasn't interested in Goku, Vegeta, and their mysterious friend.

"I've been training with Caulifla and Kale for a long time now, and Master Vegeta has been helping me hone my power as well, to make me stronger than I was before the tournament started." Cabba stated, which was true, he had assisted both of his friends with their training, back when they learned that Vados intended for Caulifla to replace Champa as the God of Destruction for their universe, and had assisted them in changing Caulifla's attitude, which had been a massive success in the end, before he refocused on his foe, "Trust me on this, Frost, I am much stronger than you are at the moment, so you should consider surrendering before I make you do so."

Frost wasted no time in rushing towards his foe, intending on attacking before Cabba could raise his defenses, but his punch was parried by Cabba's fist and the air around them shook, causing the pair to unleash a series of punches and kicks at their opponent, all so they could best the other and claim victory. However, the stalemate was broken not even a few moments later, as this time around Cabba dodged one of Frost's kicks and lashed out with his foot, hitting Frost square in the chest and sent him flying into one of the rocky pillars, breaking the entire thing as his foe flew out the other side. Cabba wasted no time in going on the offensive immediately, as he rushed to where Frost was and loosed a burst of ki blasts that rained down on where his foe was resting, blowing up the entire area around his target, though he also kept his guard up, since there was a good chance that Frost could pull one of his sneaky moves and appear near him, even if his energy seemed to be coming from the area he was aiming at. That was another thing that Goku and Vegeta had helped the three of them learn during their training sessions, the ability to sense energy and the pitfalls that they knew about, which was why he was so certain that his foe was down below him, as that was where his energy was coming from, until Frost decided to move anyway. Of course as soon as he considered that option Frost burst out of the ground a few spaces away from where Cabba was aiming and fired a powerful beam of energy right at him, causing Cabba to cease his attack before pulling his arms to his right side, with the palms near his head, where he rapidly charged his attack and fired a Galick Cannon, a nearly identical purple beam of energy that was like Vegeta's Galick Gun, at the incoming beam.

The two beams collided with each other in the middle of the air, as the viewers expected the moment they noticed what was happening, and parts of the area around Cabba and Frost broke apart from their beams struggling to overcome the other, something that was common when two beams collided with each other, before Frost's suddenly failed and Cabba's slammed into the area that Frost was in, blowing the entire area apart... but, as it turned out, that was Frost's plan all along, as he rushed through the smoke and barreled into Cabba, knocking him into the ground.

"You see, I told you that your power means nothing when compared to what I now possess!" Frost stated, though as the smoke cleared the group found that his body had bulked up, entering the 100% Full Power form that he had access to, which meant that he was much more dangerous than he used to be, but at the same time, based on what Goku and Vegeta had seen from Frieza, this form was lacking in speed and stamina, though they both had the feeling that those weaknesses might have been done away with in the time that Frost had been training.

"Normally that would be right, but I have one last surprise for you." Cabba said, to which he pulled himself out of the crater that had formed around the area he had been slammed into, where he ignored the dust that was on his armor as he focused on his foe, before glancing at Vados and the others, or, as the group found out, Vegeta, "Master Vegeta, I'm sorry for not using this against you in our training lately, but I wasn't sure if I was ready to use it or not, though now it seems that I have no choice."

Frost started to open his mouth, so he could inquire as to what Cabba was talking about, but before he could do that Cabba turned towards him once more and focused on what he was going to do next, which was followed by his golden blond aura flaring to life as he brought even more power to the surface. The act of doing that caused the air, the ground, the water off in the distance, and everything else around them to shudder under the intensity of the power that he was now calling upon, which caused Frost to stand his ground, since he had no idea what was going on and wanted to see what sort of power his foe had unlocked during his training. Goku and Vegeta glanced at each other as they felt the power in the air, as they had a feeling they knew what Cabba was doing, before they faced the battle that was going on at the moment, which was where they noticed the tips of the young Saiyan's hair start to shift, as they were starting to point towards his back, confirming what he was doing at the moment. This also revealed how much potential the Saiyans of Universe 6 had, even if that was limited to three of them at the moment, which only made them wonder what would happen if Cabba, Kale, and Caulifla revealed the Super Saiyan forms with the rest of their kind, but, at the same time, that was something that they would find out in time.

That was swiftly followed by a flash of light that caused them to shield their eyes for a few seconds, though when the light faded, and they lowered their hands, they found that Cabba was still standing near Frost, but this time his long hair and the lack of eyebrows, along with a few familiar features that Goku and Vegeta recognized, revealed that he had unlocked the third transformation they revealed to Caulifla and Kale during the tournament.

"What... is this form?" Frost asked, where the watchers noticed that he was surprised by the transformation and wasn't scared at all, making them wonder if he had a trick up his sleeve, which was why they remained where they were and focused on the battle that was about to resume.

"Super Saiyan 3, a form beyond that of Super Saiyan 2." Cabba replied, though at the same time he shifted his stance, as he knew how demanding this form was and intended on finishing this battle before too much time had gone by, but he was also sure that his master and Goku had done away with the negative side effects of this form as well, "Prepare yourself Frost, because this battle will be over before you know it."

Cabba rushed forward and slammed his fist into Frost's chest, this time the power behind his attack stunned his foe before knocking him backwards through the air, but instead of slowing down he burst through the air as well and caught up with his opponent, where the next punch sent him flying in a different direction and allowed Cabba to repeat the process a few more times. He was keeping Frost in the area that they had come to during their fight, because he knew that his foe might try something if he was given the chance and he wanted to finish this quickly, hence the reason that he was punching him and moving him around the area in rapid succession, never giving his opponent the chance to touch the ground or to regain himself. He was sure that Goku and Vegeta must have done this against one of their foes in the past, where they had to use an incredible form to overpower one of their foes so they could beat them, but until they told him if they had done that he needed to focus on what he was doing, where he changed tactics and loosed an uppercut that knocked Frost up into the air, before bursting into the air after him and got above him, giving him the ability to punch his foe in the chest. The attack sent Frost flying down into the ground, blasting a large crater into the ground, though as that happened Cabba held his arms out, much like his master did when he was charging his Final Flash, where he pulled his power together and formed two spheres of energy, which he merged into a single sphere when he brought his hands together in front of his chest.

Once he was ready, and he was sure that Frost hadn't moved yet, Cabba fired his Final Cannon and let the powerful beam of energy surge through the air, where it collided with the area that he was aiming at and blew the entire area around Frost apart, blowing a massive hole into the ground in the process.

"I had no idea that Cabba was this strong." Goku commented, because both he and Vegeta had sensed Cabba's power during their training sessions with their fellow Saiyans, but for the most part none of them had used this form against them, and they were sure that the trio had a reason for not revealing this form before this moment.

"Neither did I, but I'm very proud of him." Vegeta said, as he knew how much stress the Super Saiyan 3 form put on the user's body and knew the power that it possessed, which he and his friend had used several times in the past before they unlocked Super Saiyan God and Blue, and he was impressed that Cabba knew the disadvantages of this form and was trying to finish it before he had to revert to a previous form.

"He'll be happy to hear that, since he's been trying to master the forms that you have access to," Caulifla stated, as she knew that Cabba saw Vegeta as his mentor, even though he preferred to call him 'master', and that the majority of his training had been to get what the Universe 7 Saiyan had just said, before she turned back to the battle in front of them and frowned for a moment, "however, it seems that Frost isn't ready to admit defeat and surrender to us."

As soon as she said that a bright silver glow erupted from the area that Frost was laying in, where Goku and Vegeta realized that Frost did have a trump card that he had been hiding the entire time, before a figure burst out of the smoke and flashed into the air behind Cabba, who barely had time to react before something hit him in the back and sent him flying straight down into the ground. When the rest of the smoke cleared the group found that Frost had one more form to use, as his body had taken on a silver sheen, much like the golden form that Frieza unlocked thanks to his training, and the blue gem-like areas of his body remained the same color they had been earlier. Goku and Vegeta frowned for a few seconds, as this reminded them of the time that Frieza fought them with his new Golden form, which meant that this was Frost's Silver form, or Silver Frost if he used the same naming scheme that Frieza used for his form. This form definitely rasied his power to a whole new level, one that was beyond what Cabba was using at the moment, and that was further proven by his first action, which was to send Cabba into the ground and show his foe that he was much stronger than what he been in the past, before the tournament had started. Despite that fact Cabba got up and readied himself for the next attack, only for Frost to appear behind him and knock him around like he was a toy that he was allowed to mess with before destroying it, proving that his Silver form was stronger than Cabba's Super Saiyan 3 form.

Caulifla growled for a second, as she was annoyed that Cabba, who had revealed his new strength to them and the person he wanted to impress, was now being outmatched by someone like Frost, who had a new form that must have been inspired by Frieza's Golden form, before she turned towards Kale for a second, who noticed the movement and nodded her head.

"As you wish." Kale said, as she was one of the few people who knew what Caulifla was thinking about at any given moment and could tell what she wanted with just a glance, which was why she knew what she wanted and jumped out of the area they were standing in, allowing her to burst through the air as she locked onto the area that Cabba and Frost were fighting in.

Frost grinned as he knocked Cabba backwards and caused him to cough as he leaned against the rock wall behind him, because while it was fun to beat up one of the Saiyans that had ruined his life, by revealing his true nature to the rest of Universe 6, something that Champa had allowed, he knew that he needed to focus on ending his foe and moving onto the other foes that would be coming his way... but, when he threw another punch at Cabba, his attack was stopped before he could reach his target, where he found Kale standing between him and Cabba, with her fist stopping his attack.

"Kale... I'm sorry you had to come and help me." Cabba stated, though at the same time he huffed for a moment as he released his form, reverting back to his base form as he focused on Frost, because he could have beaten his foe if he hadn't unleashed this new form, though at the same time he knew Kale could beat Frost.

"It's okay, we had no idea Frost had this sort of power when we came here." Kale replied, where she shoved Frost's fist backwards and spun around, which was the moment she kicked him in the chest and sent him flying through the air, only for him to collide with the other side of the crater as she lowered her leg and readied herself, "Go ahead and join the others, I'll handle Frost."

Cabba nodded his head and pulled back, allowing Kale to remain in the area that Frost was in, but the moment he was a good distance away from the crater, and Kale was sure of it, she focused on her power and pushed herself into her first form, the Super Saiyan form, though due to her being the Legendary Super Saiyan of Universe 6, the berserker that many feared, her hair in this form was golden blond with a slight green tint.

"Right, you're in control of your dangerous power." Frost commented, where he pulled himself from the rubble and brushed off the dust that had fallen on his body, due to being knocked into the other side of the crater, before he focused on the newest foe that dared to challenge him, one that he was more worried about since he knew that Kale was far stronger than Cabba ever was.

"Yes, thanks to the challenges I faced in the Tournament of Power, I'm in control of a power that terrifies every Saiyan that knows about it." Kale stated, though at the same time she let out a sigh as she shifted her stance and prepared herself for the battle that was about to start, since she knew that Frost would be coming at her in due time, but she also knew that he would be surprised by the ability that she had access to, "And, thanks to both our battle with both Son Goku and Vegeta, and my training with Broly, I also mastered a form that's even stronger than this one."

"I highly doubt that." Frost replied, because based on what he had seen so far, from Cabba to be exact, his foes would start close to their true power and then rise to a level of power that overpowered him, but right now it appeared that Kale had to be bluffing, no doubt to make him do something foolish so she could beat him in seconds.

Kale knew that Frost had no idea what she was truly capable of, since he had tried to attack Frieza from the stands, after having been eliminated by his counterpart, and Zeno had erased him for his actions, but that didn't stop her from rushing towards her opponent so they could start their battle. Frost raised his arms in front of him, in an attempt to stop the attack from hitting him, but what he wasn't expecting was for Kale's fist to make contact with his defenses and push him back with little effort, as she hurled him through the air and forced him to collide with the side of the crater again, only that wasn't the end of it. Kale went on the offensive immediately, lashing out with her fists as she followed Frost, who had to pull himself from the area he had been knocked into and tried to flee from her, but Kale proved that her speed and power was far greater than what Cabba had been using and what Frost remembered from the tournament, as she caught up with him in seconds and punched his face, knocking him back into the crater. As Frost landed on the center of the crater, however, he barely had time to do anything as Kale landed near him and grabbed onto his back, where she lifted him into the air and spun around, allowing the side of her leg to collide with his chest and sent him flying into the edge of the crater, before she loosed a burst of ki blasts that tore into the area around him.

Frost burst out of the smoke a few seconds later, as in heading to the side instead of charging at her immediately, and Kale watched him for a few seconds, seeing that he was gathering more power for some sort of plan, which was when he came to a stop and loosed a powerful red beam of energy at her, his Death Cannon, a move that he ripped off from Frieza at some point in time. Kale stood there and closed her eyes for a few seconds, where she focused on her own power as her aura flared to life once more, where the coloration of her aura shifted from a golden blond with a green tint to a full green coloration, while her hair took on a solid green color and a bang on the right side of her head fell down to mimic the bang on the opposite side. The Death Cannon slammed into her aura and detonated early, kicking up a cloud of smoke that covered her for a few moments, though when everything settled down Kale stepped out of the small crater that had formed around her and opened her eyes as she focused on Frost again, who seemed surprised that she had a second transformation she could use against him. A second later she used her speed to vanish from Frost's sight, where she flashed behind him and swung her arm, hitting her foe in his left side as she knocked him away from where he had been standing, before continuing her offensive against him as she charged her way through the ki blasts Frost sent her way, which didn't slow her down at all.

When Frost regained himself again, and prepared for Kale's next attack, Kale charged a bit of her energy and loosed a few small ki blasts at her target, who decided to stay where he was and fire his own blasts back at them, in an attempt to tear them apart and show her that he was superior, but she smiled a little when her attacks smashed through Frosts's and slammed into his chest, staggering him for a few seconds. It was all the time she needed, as it allowed her to get close to her foe and barrel into him, knocking Frost to the ground, before she raised her fists and loosed a series of punches at her target, where the ground around them shook as it felt her power, even cracking in places to demonstrate the true terrifying power she was in control of, the same power that Broly could use as well. A few moments later, when she was done punching her foe, she stood up and grabbed onto Frost's leg, where the dazed frost demon barely noticed what was going on until he was raised into the air, which was far too late for him to do anything as Kale slammed him into the ground a few times in rapid succession, always picking different spots as the ground around them cracked under the sheer power of her attacks. This was the same move that Broly told her about, the one that he used against Goku during their fight when his father told him to attack both Vegeta and his friend, his 'Smash' move that he really didn't have a good name for, before she slammed Frost into the ground with enough power to shatter his Silver form, which was the moment where she let go of him and let him fall to his knees, as he no longer had the power to stand against her.

Of course she happened to be wrong about that, as Frost proved that he dismissed his power for a few seconds so she would release him, a trick that she had walked right into, but instead of reactivating his power and fleeing, like one would have thought, he gathered his power and formed a blade of ki energy that went right through her chest... though a few seconds later, much to Frost's horror, Kale glanced down at the area he was attacking and gripped his hand, breaking the attack as she restrained him.

"How... how can you still be alive after my attack hit your heart?" Frost asked, because his plan had been to kill Kale while her guard was down and invoke a rage response from Caulifla, one that would have wiped out the entirety of this planet, but he wasn't expecting Kale to survive his attack, where all he could see was the cut he had made to her shirt and not a single drop of blood to be seen.

"I'm immortal, a gift from Lady Sunset thanks to what sis did during the check up meeting." Kale replied, as she knew that the fact that she was immortal wasn't common knowledge, mostly because they didn't want people panicking when they considered what she was, and that there was no way for Frost to have learned this piece of information until this very moment, though she had to admit that the shocked look on his face made all of this worthwhile.

"Im... Immortal?" Frost repeated, as he knew that it was possible to ask the Super Dragon Balls for whatever wish the gatherer wanted granted, but at the same time this was news to him, because it meant that everything he had been planning on doing was a failure before he even started his assault, "Damn, he didn't tell me about that."

"Who didn't tell you what?" Caulifla asked, because the moment she deemed the battle to be over she had Vados move them to where Kale and Frost were waiting, though what Frost had said was interesting, as all of them assumed that he had been working alone, since next to no one trusted him after his true nature was exposed, which meant someone had hired him to do this job.

"I'm not telling you anything," Frost replied, as he understood that they were going to drag him off to the dungeons for attempting to destroy Sadala, or at least present him to the King of the planet so his fate could be decided by someone he was wronging by assaulting the planet, "and even if I did, I wouldn't spill the beans unless I had a deal that ensured that I was able to continue living and..."

"Look, Frost, I'm not Champa, and I'm not going to cut a deal with you." Caulifla said, as she knew that Frost couldn't be trusted and that he would go on with whatever plans were inside his head at the moment, where she had no doubts that one of those plans was to create a new empire to reclaim what he had lost, but she wasn't in the mood to deal with him and raised her hand as bits of her godly aura surrounded her palm, "You will either tell me who commissioned you to attack Sadala, and what their plans are, or I'll destroy you where you stand and figure it out on my own... it really depends on what's important to you, surviving this encounter or keeping your master's secret, at the cost of your own life."

Frost paused for a moment, where he really considered whether or not it was a good idea to keep his partner's identity a secret, since he could tell that Caulifla wasn't making idle threats and the group behind her were ready for any tricks he might have up his sleeve, before he sighed as he came to a decision.

"It was Champa." Frost admitted, where he noticed that a few members of the group were shocked by his statement, but right now he didn't feel like lying, not when Caulifla looked ready to use her Energy of Destruction on him and wipe him from the face of her universe, "He came to me five months ago, shortly after losing his position, and offered to train me so I could unlock a form like Frieza's Golden form, though he said that if I could take out both Cabba and Kale, as well as eliminate the rest of the Saiyans, it would open a weakness in his replacement's defenses, one that he could exploit and use against her. His plan was to either make you out to be a terrible God of Destruction, so much so that you'd have to be replaced by your predecessor, or kill you by ending Fuwa's life if I failed, thanks to the fact that your life is linked to the Kaioshin's now, but that wasn't all that he told me. He promised me that once he was returned to his position as the God of Destruction for this universe, and had both his powers and his privileges back, he would make a public announcement and restore my reputation by stating that the Saiyans had lied during the time period of the Tournament of Destroyers, effectively making all of you out to be the real bad guys while restoring me to my status as a hero to the people."

"So he wanted Lady Sunset to think she had misjudged Caulifla's worth and 'restore order' to Universe 6 by making him the God of Destruction again." Goku commented, showing that he was paying attention to what Frost was saying and that he understood what sort of plan the former god had put in motion, even though Champa made a vital mistake since he had no idea Kale was immortal, as he had been knocked out during that time, according to what Caulifla had told him and Vegeta during their first training session.

"Vados, we're returning to my new planet." Caulifla stated, though she was a little surprised that Champa believed that such a plan would work in the first place, especially since Frost was always a coward and would have sold anyone out if it meant saving his own life, and there was the fact that the Grand Priest likely knew of the plan, so it wouldn't have mattered in the end.

"So... I'm free to go?" Frost asked, because the moment Caulifla said that they were leaving Kale had let go of him and returned to her base form, even though he knew that she walked like someone that could hold their own in battle and wasn't ashamed of their power, but he wanted to make sure they were leaving, and that he was free to do the same thing, before doing anything else.

"Oh, you aren't going anywhere." Caulifla said, though while the others gathered around Vados, and prepared to depart from the planet, she approached Frost and kept her aura up, because she knew what to do with this troublemaker, something that her predecessor wouldn't have done if he stopped this sort of attack from happening, "During Champa's time as the God of Destruction for this universe you waged countless wars against the planets of this universe, keeping yourself hidden in the shadows until it was time to play the hero, and you ended up killing quite a lot of people in the process, but that never bothered you since you were in it for the money. You may not be a planet destroyer, like Frieza was, but, since you've taken a form similar to your counterpart's new transformation, it's only a matter of time until you start blowing up planets as well... frankly, right now I consider you to be a threat to my universe, and I haven't seen a good reason to stay my hand."

Frost growled the moment he realized that Caulifla was planning on ending his existence at some point, no doubt after she dealt with Champa, so he decided to eliminate that future from happening by gathering his energy into a blade as he charged at her... but what actually happened, instead of him hitting his target, was that Caulifla wrapped herself in her Energy of Destruction and it ate his attack like it was nothing, before leveling her right hand with his chest when he came to a stop.

"Hakai." Caulifla said, where her power took immediate effect and Frost, who started to scream, watched as his body started to break apart before his eyes, as he was being reduced to nothing, before even the sounds he was making disappeared as the last bits of his body vanished.

Caulifla honestly didn't know what possessed Frost to attack her, when he knew that he was outmatched and would have died that much quicker, before she shook her head and dismissed her aura for now, allowing her to return to Vados and the others, before Vados sent them flying into the air as they headed back towards Caulifla's new planet. No one talked as they moved through space, as they knew that Caulifla was annoyed about what they had discovered and that she was focused on what was going to happen when they returned to where they had been training, because that was where Champa would be waiting. Normally he needed to ask Vados if he could go somewhere, which was when she would drop him off and give him a time to return to the area they landed in, so she could pick him up when he was finished, so that meant that he was stuck on her planet with nowhere to go. Sure, Champa could hide in the temple and make them search for him, but now that he was reduced to being a mortal again, and had no god ki to speak of, the ability to sense energy would come in handy if he decided to hide, but one thing they knew was that they would figure out what was going on when they arrived at their destination.

A few moments later, when they reached the planet they had been on around ten to twenty minutes ago, Vados took them down towards the surface and made sure they landed in the same area that they had departed from when Champa told them the news about Frost's attack, and, as Caulifla expected, Champa was nowhere to be seen.

"Okay, he's around here somewhere." Cabba said, though he waited for Vados to dismiss the barrier around them before walking forward, as he knew that Caulifla wanted to find Champa and, after hearing what Frost had said, he also wanted to find the former god before he did anything else, "We should head out in groups and see..."

"Oh, you're back sooner than I thought." a voice said, where the group turned their heads and found Champa walking towards them, though at the same time it didn't appear that he knew what they knew, as he seemed to be the same as he was when he revealed Frost's attack to them, "So, what was Frost doing?"

"You're dirty work." Caulifla replied, where she separated herself from the group and approached the former god, which gave them the chance to see a look of shock and annoyance flash on his face, something that annoyed her as she came to a stop in front of her predecessor, "Frost told us that if he wiped out the Saiyans, including Cabba and Kale, it would reveal a weakness that I have, one that you would be able to take advantage of, all because you wanted to take back the position that you lost during the check up meeting. He also told us that if he did this for you, and you did return to being the God of Destruction for this universe, that you would pardon him of the crimes that he committed, restore his shattered reputation, and pin everything he was responsible for on the Saiyans of Sadala, as in claim that they were lying and that they were the evil ones, all to give Frost his prior position as a 'hero' back, so he could continue his shadowy wars on the rest of our universe. Basically you were willing to attempt to make me look like a terrible God of Destruction, all so Lady Sunset would come in and 'realize her mistake', thus granting you the position that you once held, but there's something that you didn't stop to consider, and that's..."

"...that I'm always observing my multiverse." a voice said, one that caused everyone to stop what they were doing and turn towards the lake for a moment, where they found Sunset standing nearby, though as Vados, Caulifla, and the others moved to kneel before her Champa just stood there with a shocked look on his face, "Champa, I've known about your plan ever since you first visited Frost and convinced him to go along with it, but the reason I didn't act on that knowledge is because I had faith in Caulifla's abilities, especially as the new God of Destruction for Universe 6, so I'm not here to pass judgement on you... your fate is in Caulifla's hands."

Caulifla smiled for a moment, as hearing that Sunset really did believe in her abilities, and was only here to observe Champa's fate instead of dooming him immediately, proved that the multiverse was in good hands, which was why she got up and faced the disrespectful former god that was standing near them.

"Champa, I think it's safe to say that I don't need to think about what's going to happen next," Caulifla said, where her aura flared to life once more, revealing that she was getting ready to do the same thing that she did to Frost, before they came here to confront him, and, despite how cowardly he was at times, Champa seemed unwilling to move, though whether it was from accepting his fate or realizing he was doomed either way didn't matter to her at the moment, "For your recent actions, as in the last actions you made as a God of Destruction and your actions as my adviser, I believe that it's safe to say that you don't have the best interests of this universe at heart, especially since you went through all the effort to train someone to take me, Kale, and Cabba down so you could reclaim your lost position. You even had Frost attempt to take out the entire Saiyan race, by either killing them in battle or even blowing up the planet, if it came to that, so whose to say you won't train someone to do this again, to have your revenge against me, in an attempt to weaken our universe more than you already have. I'm sorry Champa, but you brought this upon yourself."

Champa just stood there, no doubt thinking about his actions and what he had done, as Caulifla uttered the one word that would erase his existence in seconds and watched as her aura grabbed hold of his body, which started to break apart before their eyes, all while Champa just sighed and closed his eyes, choosing to focus on whatever he was thinking and not worry about his reality, one that disappeared as the particles of his body broke apart and disappeared. In a matter of seconds it was over, as Champa was no more at that point in time, but all Caulifla could do was dismiss her aura and sigh, as she had been hoping that they could get him to turn over a new leaf, but this just made it clear that he wasn't willing to change and that he would be planning on taking them down for years to come, so eliminating him terminated that threat before it could become a reality. Sunset nodded her head, showing that she approved of what Caulifla had done, before she called upon her own power and returned to her palace, so she could continue watching over the multiverse and see if there were any threats she needed to be aware of, that needed to be taken out by her and no one else. When she vanished, however, Caulifla sighed and turned to Vados, stating that there was someone she needed to talk to, to which the Angel nodded her head and called for everyone to gather around her again, where they headed off in the direction of Universe 7... or more specifically the planet that Beerus called home.

Goku and Vegeta knew that Caulifla likely saw their God of Destruction as a mentor, or maybe like a brother or something since their universes were mirrored, and that she was likely worried of what Beerus would think of her once she revealed that she had ended Champa's existence, but there was nothing they could say without annoying her, so the pair kept quiet and waited until they reached their latest destination.

It took them longer to reach Universe 7 than it did to reach their other destinations, which made sense since they weren't traveling to a planet this time around, but even then it wasn't a terribly long journey and soon the group spotted a familiar world that they had all trained on. That was because Beerus' planet was where Goku and Vegeta had trained with Whis to unlock Super Saiyan Blue, even though they were trying to do something else at the time and that form was what they unlocked during their training, and it was where Caulifla and her friends had trained before the check up meeting, since Champa threatened to eliminate whoever Vados decided to train. Beerus, upon hearing that, had offered his planet to Vados and Caulifla, closing it to Goku and Vegeta for a long time, which was fine since it let them hang with their families or train in Asgard, and the pair was sure that he and Caulifla might have formed a small friendship during the months that they visited his planet, though they pushed that to the back of their minds as Vados touched them down near the lake and dismissed her barrier. Fortunately they didn't have to go looking for Beerus, as the god in question was walking their way with Whis, Shin, and Chronoa walking beside him, though it appeared that he was in the middle of discussing something important with his counterpart god, even though they paused when they noticed that the group was standing on the path that they were following.

"You guys are done training already? My, time must have..." Beerus started to say, as he knew that Whis would have gone to collect Goku, Vegeta, and Broly the moment their training session with Caulifla, Kale, and Cabba was done, but at the same time he had to pause as he noticed the looks that some of them were wearing, which meant that something had happened recently and they had been thinking about it, "Okay, what happened? Normally all of you are excited about training and showing each other how much you improved since the last session, so something serious must have happened to make these expressions appear on your faces."

"Beerus, I'm... I'm sorry... I had to destroy Champa a few minutes ago." Caulifla stated, deciding that she might as well get to the reason as to why she, Kale, and Cabba had come with the trio of Saiyans from Universe 7, while noticing that Shin, Chronoa, and Whis seemed surprised by the news and Beerus seemed stunned, which was when she started to spill the beans on what Champa had been trying to do for the last five months.

Beerus stood there as Caulifla told him what his brother had been up to, training Frost until he could unlock a form like Frieza did and then send him to decimate the Saiyans, to pull Cabba and Kale, at the very least, to him so he could take them both down, until it was revealed that Kale was immortal, though he did sigh when he heard that Champa had been attempting to take his old position back and Sunset arrived when they confronted him, revealing that she had seen his deeds and that she approved of what Caulifla was about to do. When the tale was over, and he learned why his brother had been erased by the Saiyan that he had helped train, Beerus remained silent for a few seconds, clearly considering what he had heard, before he surprised the group by walking over to the lake and sat in front of the tree stump that he usually sat on, before leaning his head back on the wood. It was in that moment that they discovered that he was sad from his brother's death, as Chronoa, Whis, and Shin noticed a few tears as he slammed the back of his head against the wood for a few seconds, showing them that he must be blaming himself for not making a better attempt to turn his brother around, despite the fact that he tried everything to get through to his brother.

Caulifla glanced at Cabba and Kale, as none of them had seen Beerus like this in the time they had known him, and even Vados, who had known him for millions of years, was surprised by what she was seeing, though none of them made a move, since annoying Beerus while he was in this state was not a good idea.

"I've only ever seen him like this a few times in our long existence," Chronoa commented, as the last time she had seen Beerus like this was back during the time that Rainbow and Applejack were adventuring with Goku, Vegeta, and the rest of their friends on Earth, and the other times that this happened she had done something to snap him back to reality and return him to normal, and she had something in mind that might do just the thing, "Let me talk to him."

Whis knew that Chronoa would help Beerus get over this, as she had done so a few times in the past, and moved out of the way so she could walk towards her husband, while at the same time making sure that none of the others made a move just yet, allowing the Supreme Kai of Time to come to a stop near the God of Destruction for Universe 7.

"I should have done more to help him." Beerus said, as he knew who was standing near him, because there was only one person who bothered to come near him when he was in this state, and he barely had to look to his left as Chronoa came to a stop near him, as he was focusing on the lake and nothing else.

"It's okay Beerus, your brother was stubborn and refused to accept your help at very turn," Chronoa admitted, though she knew that saying what they knew wasn't very helpful, she was just confirming something that they knew, before she focused on the news that she had been waiting to tell Beerus for some time, "but I do have some news that might excite you... I'm pregnant."

Goku and Vegeta looked at each other as they heard that piece of information, as they weren't expecting to hear that, but when they turned back to the pair they found that Beerus had stopped what he was doing and turned towards Chronoa, almost as if he was silently asking if she was telling the truth, and when she nodded her head the sad look on his face disappeared immediately. The thought that he was going to have children with the love of his life, actual children since Rainbow and Applejack were technically adopted, had overruled his sadness and now he was up and about again, as it appeared that he had things he needed to do to make sure things went well for Chronoa... but Caulifla smiled as she stood beside the others, as it was good to see that, while he was saddened by his brother's death, he was still happy with his life and that things were going to get better from this point.

Interlude: Special Day

Rainbow and Applejack sat at one of the many tables that were outside the Capsule Corp building, tables that happened to be arranged like Bulma was throwing a party or something, though when they considered what was going to be occurring today they guessed that it was appropriate for this to be happening. Normally Gale would be sitting near them, but, as they both expected, their little sister was off playing with Trunks and Goten, who were now somewhat taller than they had been when the Tournament of Power had been called, with Gale being the tallest of them right now, though it was hard to determine who would be the tallest, since all three of them weren't fully grown yet. They weren't the only ones here, as they could see Gohan and Videl, along with Pan, sitting at a nearby table, while at the same time Mr. Satan and Buu sat at another table, though Buu was stuffing his face at the moment, which they and their friends were used to seeing, especially since Mr. Satan was watching over Buu still. The rest of the Z Warriors were present as well, as Piccolo was sitting at a table and was sipping some water from the glass that was in front of him, Tien and Chiaotzu were at another table and were chatting with Yamcha, Krillin and Android 18 were at another one with their daughter, Marron, while Master Roshi and the others were wandering around, talking with each other.

Both Rainbow and Applejack were thinking about what they had learned seven months ago, which was the time where their uncle Champa sent Frost to attack Universe 6's version of Sadala, to take out the Saiyans and weaken Caulifla to the point where he might be reinstated as the God of Destruction of his universe, but Sunset, as they expected, knew about the plot and revealed that she was always watching. Of course that was when Caulifla used her power to destroy both Frost, since he was a threat to her universe, and then did the same thing to Champa, since it was clear that he didn't care about her taking his position and was trying to dethrone her, so she took him out before he could train someone to take out Cabba and the rest of the Saiyans. After that Caulifla had personally traveled to Universe 7 and found their father, where she told him the reason behind why she had erased Champa and how sorry she was for having to do it, which had made their father sad in the process, only for their mother to approach him and reveal something that Whis had told them about, once everyone had settled down. Apparently they were going to have another family member, as their mother was pregnant and that was why they had gathered outside the Capsule Corp building, and it was only a matter of time until they met the newest addition to their family, something that was being shared with their friends as well, since their parents considered the warriors of Earth to be their friends as well.

Their thoughts were interrupted when they noticed Goku and Vegeta walking over to their table, though the pair of Saiyans were smiling and seemed to be enjoying themselves as well, because when Bulma threw these sorts of parties, regardless of the reason behind why it happened, everyone enjoyed themselves, but they were also eager to see the newest member of the godly family.

"So, Rainbow, how do you like being your universe's God of Destruction?" Vegeta asked, knowing that many of the others were talking about Beerus and Chronoa's new child, who hadn't been born yet, but he was interested in talking with his friends before they got to that, since they hadn't had a chance to do that since the tournament ended.

"It's great. Applejack and I converse with each other when I'm determining which planets need to be wiped out, or if all I need to do is take out a specific person or group," Rainbow replied, revealing that she and Applejack were doing exactly what they were supposed to be doing, working together to ensure the growth of their universe, though at the same time she leaned back and thought about something, "I mean, that's when someone like that reveals themselves to the galaxy or star system they're in. For the most part it appears that three of the galaxies are completely safe, with Ratchet and the other heroes stopping any villains before they can set their evil plans in motion, and the Lombaxes that Starlight and Chrysalis found have moved to a brand new world, one that they're in the process of turning into their new home, though I hear they're in the process of making a gateway to allow quick transportation between the world they were hiding on and their new world. Other than that I actually haven't destroyed anything or anyone, since we've been making sure that the galaxy Twilight reseeded, when she was the Kaioshin of our universe, grows and prospers, so it might be some time before I actually get around to destroying something, but I'm perfectly fine with waiting, since we're both sure that the situation will chance in the near future."

"Speaking of Twilight, how's she doing with her new position?" Goku inquired, though at the same time he glanced at the food table that was close to where all of the other tables were located, where he quickly spotted Twilight looking at the various dishes that were being offered and seemed undecided, showing that she didn't know which food item she wanted to take before returning to the table that Rainbow and Applejack were at.

"She's doing just fine." Applejack answered, where she glanced over at Twilight as well, who seemed to finally come to a decision on which dish she wanted and picked some of it up to add to her plate, before heading over to the other area to see what else she could try before this party was over, "She was a good Kaioshin, since she was able to reseed an entire galaxy in record time, but she disliked the various interruptions that came with the role, since she preferred to study the various types of magic in our universe, but she's also a great Angel. She's not much of a fighter, that needs to be said, but the few times Rainbow's tried to train with her, like they're supposed to do as a God of Destruction and an Angel, Twilight has shown that she can stand up to Rainbow's power and knock her out if things go too far. Rainbow was surprised the first time that happened, since she wasn't expecting that to happen, and even Twilight was surprised by her new power, but that just proves that Celestia was right to entrust this position to her, since it's bringing out her true power."

"That's good to hear." Vegeta said, as it sounded like things were going well for Rainbow and Applejack, something that he had been expecting since both of them were quite powerful in their own rights and any foe that came looking for a fight would be in deep trouble, regardless if they attacked Rainbow or Applejack.

"So, how have the two of you been doing?" Rainbow asked, because if Vegeta was going to ask her and Applejack how they were doing, and how they were adjusting to their new lives as the main gods of Universe 19, she was going to do the same thing to them and see what they were up to, before noticing that someone was missing, "Actually, now that I think about it, where did Broly wander off to?"

"Actually, we've had pretty normal lives since the tournament ended," Vegeta admitted, which still felt odd when he considered that he and his friends had always been training for some sort of fight or to prepare for some foe that they knew nothing about, but now, with the tournament over and all the threats taken care of, all they could do was train to be better challenges for each other, "For the most part I've been helping Bulma take care of Trunks and Bulla, watching over them from time to time while she works on whatever latest invention she's got in her head, though I do train every now and then, be it in the gravity room with Trunks or on Beerus' planet with Kakarot, even though the second option hasn't been available to us for quite some time. I do, however, understand why Lord Beerus didn't want us making so much noise with our training, since he's been incredibly busy with what's coming up, getting a new room ready while tending to Chronoa, and the noise from our training would have only aggravated him, which is why he cancelled our training sessions with Whis for the foreseeable future. He's also no doubt worried about his ability to raise a child, since, from what we've been told, it's not every day that a God of Destruction has a kid... in fact, now that I'm thinking about it, I think he said that this might be a first for the multiverse."

"Well, considering how awesome we turned out, I know mom and dad will do just fine." Rainbow stated, because she understood the reason behind why their father had simply watched them while they were growing, since he was following that prophecy of his and he wasn't allowed to interfere until a specific date was reached, but now, since he didn't have to worry about something like that this time around, she was sure that their new family member would have all the love and care they could ever ask for.

"As for Broly, well, he's off somewhere in space with Cheelai and Lemo," Goku said, answering the other question that they had been asked, though at the same time he knew that Beerus would have invited him, his friends, and even Frieza to this event, but all of them were busy and apologized for having to decline, which Beerus happened to be fine with, since he could share this day with the people that meant the most to him, "I think he's getting used to being a hero, having a reason to fight and having people to protect, so it's possible we might not see him for some time."

Applejack nodded her head, as it made sense when she thought about it, but before anyone could say anything she turned her head towards the sky as she felt a new power appear in the atmosphere, though after a few seconds she recognized who the energy belonged to and smiled. Despite the fact that they weren't related in any way, and the fact that he was much older than her, Applejack knew that Caulifla had started to see their father as more of a big brother figure, one who was helping her in her training, and, despite having a brother at the time, it appeared that their father was fine with having a little sister, even if she wasn't related to him. With Champa's death, for his crimes against Universe 6, the bond between the two had actually grown by some degree, to the point where they were acting like actual family members, and it did wonders for their father, since it helped him dealt with losing his own brother, even though the thought of having his own child was far stronger than anything else. The reason she thought of Caulifla was because that was who the energy belonged to, which was when she and the others glanced at the sky and watched as Vados touched down in the open area near the tables, a spot reserved for her and Twilight to land in when they arrived, and standing beside her was not only Caulifla, but also Kale, and the two of them seemed happy to be here.

To anyone else it would be weird to have an aunt, since that was what Caulifla would be to her and Rainbow, that was around their age, but the multiverse was full of stranger things than that, and being a God of Destruction and a Kaioshin meant that they were going to live for far longer than anyone else, while also aging much slower, so this wasn't the strangest thing she and Rainbow had encountered since they started their adventures.

"I'm sorry we're late, I had to deal with someone on our way here." Caulifla said, as she was honored that Beerus would even invite her, Vados, and Kale to this event, especially since they weren't as close as he had been to Champa, but she was slightly annoyed that they had to stop on their way to this universe, something that she got rid of while she came to a stop near Rainbow's group, "What did I miss?"

"Not much, we've just been talking about what we've been doing lately." Rainbow admitted, because there wasn't much they could do while they waited for their parents to make the announcement that they were waiting for, hence the reason she and Applejack were chatting with their friends while they waited, before something caught her attention, "Hey, isn't Cabba usually with you guys?"

"Yeah, he is, but not today." Caulifla replied, though a smile appeared on her face, because what actually happened to Cabba was something she had been expecting for a long time, especially when she considered all the hard work he put into his job, and decided that she might as well tell the group, since she knew Cabba would want Vegeta to know what was going on with his life, "Cabba was the one that originally told the rest of the Saiyans, and everyone else, about Frost's deeds and the fact that he was a space pirate that was pretending to be a hero, which gave him some bonus points with his higher ups when they confirmed his tales. After I dealt with Frost and Champa, and told Beerus the news, Cabba went on to file his report on Frost's latest deeds and his fate, only this time around his higher ups decided to promote him to the rank of Captain and gave him his own squad, one that they want to be a special fighting force of Super Saiyans, so he's been busy working with them. From what I've heard he's managed to get a few of them to take on the first transformation in the series, but it'll be some time before the others catch up, which is fine for now since there aren't any foes like Frost hanging around our universe, so he's got time to make them ready for whoever the next villain is."

"Sounds like he's doing quite well for himself these days." Vegeta said, because he knew that Cabba had started near the bottom of the roster in his forces, so hearing that he was now a captain, in charge of his own strike force, meant that things were looking up for him, "Maybe I ought to visit him one day, see what his version of Sadala is really like."

"I'm sure Cabba would like that." Kale commented, as she knew, just like Caulifla knew, that Cabba still saw Vegeta as his master and was hoping that rising in the ranks like this would make Vegeta happy, though from the looks of it they could tell their friend that it was a success, that Vegeta approved on what was happening to Cabba.

"Either way, that's why he's not here." Caulifla said, knowing that the group in front of her had likely understood what she had said, but felt like making sure of that before they talked about something else, though before she could say anything else one of the servers came by and offered her, Vados, and Kale something to drink, where each of them took one of the drinks and let the man continue his rounds, "You know, I've got to admit, this is a pretty impressive party."

"Trust me, you haven't seen anything yet." Vegeta replied, because this was just the tip of the iceberg when it came to the parties and events that Bulma could plan, as her own birthday party a number of years ago, where Beerus was finally reunited with his daughters, had been one of the most planned out events in the history of Capsule Corp, where it had a bingo game with a number of prizes that made everyone make an attempt to win something, "You should see what Bulma does for her birthdays, as they'd make this party seem like nothing in comparison."

"Is that so?" Caulifla asked, where she took a sip from the glass she had picked up, finding that it was actually quite refreshing, before she focused on what she had just been told, because if this was one of the simple parties that Bulma could throw, and it was quite festive already, she had to wonder what sort of party Bulma would throw for herself or for one of her family members, "Maybe we ought to come by in the future, when one of those parties is happening... and I mean being invited to the party, instead of barging in unannounced."

Vegeta nodded his head in understanding, as it made sense for a God of Destruction to ask another if it was okay to be in their universe, something that Champa had failed at when he was in this role, and Caulifla was making sure that she followed all the rules that she and the others were supposed to follow, which would be a welcome change for Beerus, who was used to his brother showing up uninvited all the time. He was sure that the other Gods of Destruction were getting used to the fact that Quitela, Champa, Sidra, and Belmod were no longer filling the roles that they had been holding for millions of years, and that the new gods that had replaced them were actually following the new rules that Sunset had put in place, but so far the changes had been for the best. Caulifla was following the example of her seniors, embracing what she had learned from Vados and Beerus while also taking to the changes that were being introduced to the multiverse, just like Liquiir and the others, and from what he had seen so far many of the gods were forming friendships with each other, especially now that they didn't have to worry about Quitela ruining what they had built. At the same time, despite everything that they had learned and everything they had seen so far, Vegeta was absolutely sure that what was going to happen today was something that had never happened in the history of the multiverse, though all he could do was wait like everyone else.

While they stood there, however, Vegeta thought back to the last time they had gathered like this, when a planet or the entire multiverse wasn't at stake, and remembered that it was the day that Bulla was born, before noticing that there was a big difference between that day and today. What he had noticed was that there had been a lot of presents for Bulla, back before the Tournament of Power had started, while there weren't any presents sitting on one of the tables, though it wasn't because they were selfish and didn't want to bring any with them. Rather it was hard to pick out even a single present for a pair of gods, who likely already had everything they needed for when their kid was born, and there was the fact that both Beerus and Chronoa said that they didn't need anything when the party was put together, but that didn't stop him from noticing the difference. At the same time he knew that when three Gods of Destruction gathered, in the past anyway, bad things usually happened, but they didn't have to worry about that, not when they were one big family at this point in time, but that didn't stop him from being a tiny bit nervous. The others weren't nervous at all, not when they could stand and take out anything that would attempt to ruin such a wonderful day, but they were all waiting for the same thing to happen, since Beerus, Chronoa, Shin, and Whis were inside the Capsule Corp building, waiting for the event to happen before coming outside to tell them the news.

Everyone stopped what they were doing the moment a green flash appeared inside the building they were near, as those that had seen Whis assist Bulma in delivering Bulla knew what it meant, while the others had only heard of that short event and knew that it had happened again, but they remained silent as they waited for the gods to come out and join the party. The light died after a few moments, just like the last time this happened, and it wasn't long before the door opened, revealing Whis and Shin, who made sure the door was open wide enough for the main pair to come through without being stopped at all, and it wasn't long before Beerus and Chronoa appeared, and they weren't alone. Chronoa was currently sitting in a wheelchair, one that Beerus was pushing, mostly because that was normal where these events happened, even if they had Whis assist them, but in Chronoa's arms was a bundle and a smile was on her face, which made the others smile as they gathered near the area the pair were coming towards. When the pair finally came to a stop, and both Whis and Shin walked over to them, Beerus sat beside his wife with a smile on his face as well, as he seemed incredibly happy with what just happened, before allowing the others to walk over and join them, since they were all interested in seeing the latest member of their family.

What they discovered was that the baby looked like a miniature version of Beerus, in the sense that they were also an anthropomorphic cat, but what was interesting was that the baby's skin color was the same as Chronoa's, which was between pink and purple, and that the few strands of hair that they could see seemed to be indicating that the baby's hair was pinkish-red colored when they were older, which was Chronoa's hair color as well.

"Congratulations you two." Bulma said, because she knew that this must have been quite the ordeal for the pair of gods, especially since this wasn't something that they were used to, as she figured that neither Beerus or Chronoa had done this sort of thing in the past, but at the same time she was happy for them, "So, did you pick out a name?"

"Yes, her name is Neferi." Chronoa replied, though at the same time she gently moved her arms as she glanced down at her daughter, while at the same time she noticed that Beerus did the same thing, as they were both happy with what they went through and they were happy to start a new chapter in their lives.

"Neferi? That's an interesting name." Chi Chi commented, though even as she said that she knew that their child would have an interesting life, because based on what she knew Chronoa would ensure her daughter would have a good education, though it was hard to guess what Beerus would do, since any training would come later in Neferi's life, when she was older than she was at the moment.

"So, when is she going to start her training?" Yamcha asked, because he knew that since she was the daughter of two incredibly powerful gods, a God of Destruction and a Supreme Kai of Time, that her potential had to be immense, maybe like the Saiyan that Goku and Vegeta had been beaten by, to the point where they had to form Gogeta to beat him, before he noticed that some of the people around him were staring at him, "What?"

"It's way too early for them to be thinking about teaching their new daughter how to fight." Krillin replied, though at the same time he had to sigh, mostly out of relief since he and the others had been expecting someone, namely Goku, to make that comment or ask that question, and now that it was out in the open they could get on with the party and see what the gods had planned for their daughter.

"We won't be starting her training until she's older," Beerus replied, because while he knew that young kids could handle the stress of learning how to use ki and how to blast things with their energy, just like Rainbow and Applejack had done when they were younger, he and Chronoa had agreed that they would only start training their daughter if it became necessary for her to learn how to control her powers, "so for now Neferi gets to enjoy being a little kid and play with the toys that we have back at our house, instead of worrying about anything like training. Chronoa does have some subjects for her to study, when she's older and knows how to read and write, but we're going to let her enjoy her life and not force those things upon her until later, as we're taking what we learned from raising Rainbow and Applejack, before they started their adventures."

Rainbow and Applejack glanced at each other for a moment, as they had known that their parents would take what they had learned from raising them, even if it was only for three years before the prophecy had been made, and apply it to their new child, so they also knew that their father had done away with the notion of sleeping for long periods of time, like he had done in the past, so all his time was going to be put towards their new sister, unless he needed to go out and either deal with a threat or blow a planet up.

"Makes sense." Krillin said, as he expected Beerus and Chronoa to have something in mind for their daughter, and it appeared that they already had a decent plan in mind for Neferi, though as soon as he thought about that, however, he turned towards Chronoa for a moment, "So, is there anything special in her future?"

"Oh, I'm sure her future will be quite eventful, but I'm not looking at it." Chronoa replied, as one of the other things that she and Beerus had agreed on was that she wasn't going to use her power or the Time Nest to peer into their daughter's future, as that would ruin the joy of watching her grow over the years, so this way they could be surprised by whatever happened and respond appropriately, "Why ruin the experience by knowing everything that could happen, before it happens?"

"I understand." Chi Chi said, as some of the parents that were present knew that Beerus and Chronoa wanted to experience the joys of having their own child and watch them grow, so peering into the future, to see what might happen in Neferi's future, would completely ruin the experience, though at the same time she couldn't fault someone for asking that question, especially since Chronoa was the Supreme Kai of Time.

Chronoa was happy to see that most of the group understood why she wasn't going to look into the future and see what her daughter's future held, since that would ruin the experience, though at the same time she held her arms out and let Chi Chi and Bulma hold Neferi for a few moments. What they were doing was what had happened during the period after Bulla was born, letting the others hold her for a few moments, and Neferi, who had been quiet the entire time they had been talking, giggled and smiled as she met the people who were the friends of her parents, even if she wouldn't know this for some time. Bulma, once her turn was over, quickly headed over to one of the tables and pulled out a device that Vegeta recognized almost immediately, a blue screened scouter that looked slightly different than the ones he used back when he was a member of the Frieza Force, before she faced Neferi for a moment. Vegeta wasn't surprised that Bulma had something like this, as he had seen it a few days after Bulla was born, which revealed that she had potential to be a powerful warrior, if they wanted to go down that route anyway, but at the same time he had the feeling that it wouldn't matter in the end, not when Neferi was the daughter of two gods.

"What is that?" 18 asked, because she knew that most of her friends could sense energy, even if they hadn't said anything about the power that Neferi had, but at the same time she was confused as to what sort of device that was, since this was the first time she had seen something like that.

"A new scouter, different from the ones that Vegeta wore when he first came to Earth." Bulma replied, as she had been planning on revealing this new scouter at some point in time, especially when she considered all the high powered enemies that Goku and Vegeta had fought recently, and that included godly enemies, before she focused on what she was attempting to do, "I made this one with the ability to sense and read god ki, so it should be able to calculate Neferi's level of power and give us an idea of how strong she really is at the moment."

Beerus and Chronoa glanced at each other for a few seconds, as they both knew that such a thing was impossible and that Bulma would be disappointed in what the results were, but they said nothing as Bulma attached the scouter to the side of her head and let the screen rest over her left eye, before tapping the button that activated the function that she was interested in testing. For a few seconds it appeared that the scouter might be working, since they could hear the sounds of it calculating the data that it was pulling in, but that was before the screen cracked and the entire thing stopped working, with some smoke coming from it, where Bulma sighed and pulled it off her head before it burst into flames or just shattered into a pile of broken parts.

"I was hoping this wouldn't happen." Bulma commented, though what she was disappointed about was the fact that the scouter might have been able to read a fragment of Neferi's power, but that fragment of power had damaged her new device and made it impossible for her to see what the reading had been, "Though I guess I should have seen this coming, since reading god ki is impossible for mortals like myself, hence the reason I created a scouter that could do that, but it appears that the sheer power of that type of ki makes it impossible to be read."

"It's fine, we'll deal with her power in the future." Beerus said, as he knew that this wouldn't stop Bulma from making a new version of the scouter that could actually scan the power of a god, even though since a thing was unnecessary in the grand scheme of things, but at the same time he smiled as Neferi was passed to Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale, because the trio made their own silly faces and their new sister giggled.

Despite the fact that Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale were adopted, and didn't look a thing like him or Chronoa, Neferi seemed to realize that they were her sisters and seemed happy to be near them, which made the trio happy as well, since none of them wanted to make their new sister cry on the day she was born. Interestingly enough she had done the same thing to the others, where all of them had made their own silly faces when they had a chance to hold her and she had giggled at all of them, so Beerus figured that Neferi didn't mind all the strangers that were around her. At the same time he noticed that Chronoa was happy with what she was seeing, that their friends were eager to welcome their daughter into the world and that Neferi seemed happy, though since she was still a baby it was hard to tell, but he was going to go with the belief that she was happy, otherwise she'd be crying and he'd be angry at whoever had caused it. Eventually the group passed her back to him, allowing Beerus to hold Neferi once more, where he made a silly face and caused her to giggle as well, something that made him incredibly happy as he held her for a few moments, where he noticed that all of his friends were happy for him and Chronoa.

After a few moments Beerus shifted in his seat a little and slipped Neferi into Chronoa's arms, allowing her to rock their daughter to sleep again, though at the same time he noticed that Bulma and the others started packing things up, since the party was pretty much over at this point in time and they knew that it wouldn't be long before Whis took them back to their home. While they were doing that Caulifla bid them farewell for now and Vados made sure that she and her two passengers departed from the planet, so they could head back to Universe 6 and return to their duties, since the work of a God of Destruction was never done, and, from what Caulifla said before they left, she was also trying to get Fuwa in shape, so his large frame would become skinny again. Beerus wished Caulifla luck with that, since Fuwa was used to the days where Champa was the Destroyer God of that universe, where he could be lazy and eat whatever he wanted, and that he might not welcome change, which might mean that his attendant might replace him as the main Kaioshin of Universe 6 at some point in the future, just so Fuwa didn't have to deal with the various changes that Caulifla brought with her and the lifestyle that she was used to. A few minutes after Caulifla, Kale, and Vados left the planet, and were on their way to leaving this universe, several of the others started to disperse as well, as they had things they needed to do before they went home, like shopping or picking something up, but Beerus and Chronoa smiled and bid them farewell, letting them do what they needed to do.

When the amount of people had died down, and there was only a few people left, Beerus and Chronoa had their daughters join them, so Whis waited until Rainbow, Applejack, Gale, and Twilight were standing near him before surrounding them with a sphere, so they would be safe as they traveled through space. As they made their way towards their home Chronoa made sure that Neferi was sound asleep and that nothing would wake her up before they arrived, which was why everyone was so quiet as they headed towards Beerus' planet, as none of them wanted to be the person to accidentally wake her up. Fortunately Whis made sure they got to their destination without any incidents, though as they arrived Chronoa stopped using the wheelchair as she headed towards the temple, the same place that Rainbow, Applejack, and even Gale at one point, had called home when they were younger, causing the group to follow her as they headed into the temple. As they walked through the hallways, however, the girls paused for a moment as they went by where their old rooms had been located, Rainbow's having a lightning bolt on the door while Applejack had an apple marking, and Gale, who had come later, had a gust of wind, before they rejoined the group as they neared a fourth door, one that was much closer to the room that was their parents' room.

Inside the room they found a closet, where the lower half was filled with some toys and the upper part had some clothes Neferi could wear, a number of shelves, which were filled with books that she could read when she was older, a crib, which made sense since she was a baby, and a few stuffed animals that she could play with, in case she decided to try something other than the toys and the books... though as Rainbow's group stared at the room Chronoa walked forward and gently laid her daughter in the crib, before joining the others as they closed the door.

"Again, congratulations are in order." Twilight said, because based on what she had learned Neferi might be the first child of a God of Destruction, something that the multiverse hadn't seen yet, and she was interested in seeing her grow over the years, which she would be able to do since she was Rainbow's Angel, "So, what will you two do with the rest of your day, now that the hard part is over?"

"Rest, relax, and start work on dinner in about an hour or two." Beerus replied, because despite the spread that had been offered at Bulma's party, which they had eaten a bit of after the others had arrived, Chronoa intended on making a light evening meal for them, and before that happened she wanted to rest before they did anything else, "You're welcome to stay and join us for the night."

Rainbow opened her mouth to say something, since she knew that it would be nice to just relax with her family and spend some more time with the newest member, when she woke up anyway, but before she could speak up she heard a slight beeping noise, where she found that it was coming from Twilight's scepter, though thankfully it wasn't too loud, since Neferi didn't start crying the moment the scepter went off.

"It's from Celestia," Twilight commented, though that wasn't much of a surprise, because despite her taking the role of Universe 19's Angel, and her mentor had stepped down so she could finally retire, Celestia could get in touch with her since she knew the frequency of her old scepter, and right now it appeared that she had found something that needed their attention, "Apparently Ratchet, Starlight, and Chrysalis might have encountered a new threat, in one of the unexplored star systems near the Lombaxes sanctuary, and they're asking if we can come see what they found, so they can determine a course of action before they move forward."

"A new threat to Ratchet's part of the universe... why am I not surprised?" Rainbow inquired, because it seemed like there were a good number of galactic threats, and a few universal ones, coming from the galaxies that Ratchet, his family, and his friends explored, before she shook her head and turned towards her parents for a moment, "Sorry, but duty calls. We'll likely be spending the rest of the day getting to their ship and figuring out what they might have discovered, so we won't be able to stay for much longer... but we will come back to see our little sister in the future, when we aren't busy keeping our universe in order."

Beerus nodded his head in understanding, as being a God of Destruction could be time consuming, depending on the situation and what sort of creature the threat was referring to, before Rainbow and the others headed outside, where he and Chronoa followed after them, as well as Whis and Shin joining them, before watching as their daughters burst back into the sky and headed for Universe 19. As soon as they were gone the pair sighed as they returned to the area that they planned to relax in, though as they sat down the smiles returned to their faces, as they were proud of all three of their daughters and knew that they were excited to have Neferi in their lives, as both of them knew that things were going to get much more exciting in the very near future.

Interlude: Visiting the Gods

Beerus and Chronoa found that being parents again was actually a welcome change to their daily lives as the God of Destruction and the Supreme Kai of Time for their universe, as both positions were taxing in their own ways, despite the fact that both had taken steps in the past to ensure there was someone that could do their job while they took a few steps back and calmed down. For Beerus it was Frieza and his forces, who were stationed across many of the planets in their universe and kept their eyes open for anything that might disturb the peace, like another villain bent on domination or someone who wanted to blow up a planet, though what was nice was that Frieza did keep him up to date, so that way if some threat was found he could determine if he was needed or if Frieza was perfect for the situation. Chronoa, on the other hand, had the Time Patrol, lead by Future Trunks and Future Gale, helping her out, though they were in the process of gathering powerful warriors to help them keep all of time safe, so they didn't have to call her in every time something happened, as they usually only called her if something major happened, which she'd feel anyway, and so far they hadn't bothered her yet. She was happy with that, because it allowed her to focus a good majority of her time on tending to Neferi and spending time with her, just like Beerus was able to make time so he could relax and play with his daughter, who enjoyed having him around when she played with her toys.

Shin came by every now and then, when he wasn't busy watching the various planets of their universe from his own planet, as it was much easier than doing it on Beerus' planet, and Neferi was happy to see him as well, as he usually had stories about the planets he observed and the species that were developing on those planets, which was interesting for her while also telling Beerus and Chronoa what he had been up to. With Frieza and his forces helping out, taking care of minor threats that usually attacked him for his past crimes, the universe was a safer place already, meaning there wasn't much they needed Goku and Vegeta for, but that didn't stop the pair of Saiyans from training, to prepare for whatever the next threat to their planet was. Considering all the foes that Earth has faced over the years, since the time that Goku first landed on it, the gods knew that it was only a matter of time until a new foe showed up, one that might push the Saiyans to a new level of power and make them an even greater challenge for Beerus in the future. Interestingly enough Beerus discovered that Goku, who had unlocked the basics of Ultra Instinct, still didn't seem any closer to mastering the ability, which was understandable since even the gods had problems mastering the ability, but it gave him something to strive for, even if he didn't appear to be making any progress, or at least that was what Shin told him.

Neferi, as Beerus and Chronoa expected, was quite a handful in the early days, as a few days after she was born they found her flying around the outside of the temple, when they took her outside to play, forcing the pair to chase after her, as Chronoa didn't want to use her time power to stop her, so they could tire her out and let Beerus catch her, which then resulted in them going to bed early that night since they were exhausted. Of course there were times where they had to calm her down, when she cried due to something happening, but for the most part they found that she was happy and spent their time tending to her while also playing around with her various toys, which she enjoyed playing with every now and then. For the most part the only evidence of her power was the fact that she could fly at an early age, which, according to Gohan, was something that Pan did sometime after being born, but that didn't stop them from keeping their eyes open for any signs of her true potential, as they were sure that being able to fly at a young age, without any lessons at all, meant that both Pan and Neferi had a great deal of power inside them. Despite that fact, however, Neferi seemed to be a bundle of energy and had fun playing with her toys, letting either Beerus or Chronoa read to her, or whatever else she wanted to do with her time, allowing the pair to smile and enjoy their time with their daughter, who would also seek out Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale whenever they came by to visit them.

Despite the fact that Rainbow and Applejack were gods, and Gale was growing to be a powerful warrior in her own right, Neferi recognized them as her siblings straight away every time they came to visit, and both Beerus and Chronoa had to smile when they watched their children, all of them, having fun, regardless of how old they were, as it gave them time to bond and to have fun.

One of the things that they discovered was that the call that had caused Rainbow and the others to leave after Neferi was born, about a new threat being discovered in their universe, was only partly correct, as the person they had been called in to deal with wasn't the true threat, rather the person was trying to stop the threat from occurring. Rainbow had determined that Ratchet, Starlight, Chrysalis, and their allies could deal with the threat on their own and had left them to their own devices, while also promising that if the situation changed she'd come back and see what was really going on, and maybe deal with the threat herself. As it turned out she wasn't needed in the slightest, as Ratchet's group was able to assist the person in finding a way to seal whatever they had been fighting against, as Rainbow had no information on the true identity of the threat, but she was happy to see that her friends were capable of protecting the universe and then returned to Equus with the rest of her group. Beerus and Chronoa then learned that nothing had really changed since the end of the tournament, as the planet Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale called home, despite making some changes for the better, had remained the same, and the last villain that had shown their face, a ram by the name of Grogar, had been wiped out by Chrysalis during her last visit to her home planet, making her home safe once more.

During one of their visits Rainbow revealed that she and Applejack had found a gift from Sunset lingering in the space of their universe, not even a few minutes away from Equus and was far enough away that the rest of the planet wouldn't be terrified of a new world appearing so close to them. The gift, as it turned out, was the official type of planet that a God of Destruction lived on and shaped the upper part to fit their needs, just like Beerus had a temple and Caulifa, who was finishing her renovations of her own planet, had crafted a nice house, a cross between the type of houses she was used to living in and a palace, for her and Kale to live in, as well as a training area outside her new home. Rainbow, on the other hand, was running some ideas by Twilight, since she had the power to shape her new domain in the style that she wanted, and they hadn't agreed on anything yet, but they both admitted that they might come to a decision soon, which meant they could get started on shaping it that much sooner. Beerus wasn't surprised that Sunset would correct this mistake, as all of the other universes had a planet that their Kaioshin ruled from, which Twilight had found and passed on to Applejack when she became Rainbow's Angel, and they also had a planet that the God of Destruction ruled from, so this was just Sunset's way of making sure everything was in order.

When Neferi was a little older, and was capable of learning some of the words that were in her books, Chronoa eased her into learning how to read on her own, how to write, and helped her with her words, along with some of the other basic skills that any kid should know, while Beerus assisted in whatever way he could. In addition to that they also spent some time on Earth, because despite the fact that she was the daughter of two gods both Beerus and Chronoa agreed that she needed some friends that were close to her age, even though Pan and Bulla were the only ones that she could really hang out with right now. Interestingly enough they discovered that all three of the young kids were capable of flight, which did come as a surprise to Vegeta and Bulma when they found out that their little Bulla could fly, especially when they watched as all three of the little ones were flying around Capsule Corp, but that just told Beerus that all three of them had to be powerful in their own right. Goku, who came to visit them whenever they came to Earth, was happy to watch Neferi and the others, though at the same time Beerus knew that the Saiyan wanted to ask if he could spar with his daughter, but seemed to have learned a lesson and was holding back, waiting until she was older, before asking the question.

Beerus had to admit that it would be interesting to see what would happen if Neferi and Goku actually fought, but for right now he was focused on raising his daughter with Chronoa and making sure she had all the love and affection that she could possibly need.

For the most part the next couple of years went by without anything major happening in the universe, as no villains had appeared and Frieza ensured that the minor threats were wiped out before they did anything that would require Beerus to deal with them, allowing him and Chronoa to enjoy their time with Neferi. Besides flying at a young age, which was impressive, they were overjoyed when Neferi said her first word, even though it was 'Da' and it was followed by her second word 'Ma', and that was only the start of the various things that their daughter did over the years. It wasn't long before she was actually walking around her room or the living area, the areas of the temple she was allowed to practice in due to her age, and that was only followed by her learning how to walk without falling and crying, which caused the pair to smile as they watched their daughter learn and improve, either on her own or with their assistance. The only interesting part that the pair noticed was that, despite the ability to fly, Neferi didn't display any other skills, like manipulating her ki and firing blasts at the various rocks and trees that Whis could repair in a few seconds, but they knew that, in due time, that would change and they'd be teaching her how to wield her inner power.

When Neferi was five years old, and could read, walk, and talk just fine, both Beerus and Chronoa determined that it was time that they ventured out into the multiverse and introduce their daughter to the rest of the Gods of Destruction, so they would know that something new had happened to the multiverse, as well as introduce Neferi to the beings that Beerus was used to working with, in a sense. Once they came to that decision, and they both agreed on it, Whis went ahead and started contacting the other Angels, to set up a date where the group could visit the various universes and meet the other Gods of Destruction, though while he did that Beerus and Chronoa got their daughter ready for what was going to be the first big adventure of her life. In the past, when she was younger, they would have dressed Neferi up before heading out, but this time around she walked out of her room wearing a dark blue pair of shorts, with a hole in the backside for her tail to slip through, and a purple shirt, though she did have a smile on her face. They assumed that it was due to the fact that they were going to meet the other Gods of Destruction, as she was used to seeing Caulifla and Rainbow in the past, her family members of course, and they were interested in seeing how the other Destroyer Gods reacted to their daughter.

"Beerus, I have gotten permission from the Angels and Gods of Destruction of Universe 1 through 12, as well as 19, for you, Chronoa, Neferi, and myself to visit their universes," Whis commented, where Beerus and Chronoa turned towards him for a moment, as they had been focused on making sure that their daughter was ready, but they were happy to see that the other gods were willing to let them visit them, "they have also expressed an interest in meeting Neferi, since the majority of them are unfamiliar with her and are wondering who she is. The gods of Universe 13 through 18 are apparently going to be busy for the next few days, so that's why they didn't say yes as well."

"I figured that would happen." Chronoa said, as she knew that the other gods would be interested in meeting their daughter, even though it sounded like Whis might not have told them that key fact and a few of the smarter gods might have figured it out for themselves, but she was surprised a few were busy for some time, before she turned her head to the side for a moment, "Neferi, are you ready to meet the other gods?"

"Yes mom!" Neferi replied, where she stopped messing with her shirt and walked over to where her parents were standing, as she had been told about this event and had been looking forward to it for a long time, especially since this was going to be her first time visiting all of the other universes that existed in their multiverse.

Chronoa smiled, as Neferi was so sweet and carefree, though at the same time she was around the same height that Rainbow and Applejack were when they first landed on this world, all those years ago, something that both she and Beerus would remember for as long as they lived, as it started them down a path they never through they would travel, and she was happy to have walked it with the love of her life. Since Neferi was ready, and excited to see the other universes and their gods, both she and Beerus got up from where they were sitting and followed their daughter outside the temple, even though she was following Whis at the moment, who had a smile on his face as well. Normally Shin would be with them, but he was actually busy at the moment, possibly seeding part of the universe to create new planets in the future, so he was going to find out about their trip, and the reactions of the other gods, when the group got back from their adventure. The moment the four of them were outside the temple, and they were all ready to go, Whis surrounded them with the barrier sphere that he had gotten used to using for the larger groups, as he didn't need it when it was just him and Beerus, before they burst into the air, breached the atmosphere, and headed off in the direction of Universe 1, as they were planning on hitting the universes in order, even though they were going to surprise Goku with a surprise visit when they made their way back to their universe.

As they traveled through space Chronoa found that Neferi was interested in all the planets that they were flying by, regardless of whether or not they were capable of sustaining life, since she wasn't familiar with the roles of a universe's Kaioshin and God of Destruction, but she said nothing as her daughter enjoyed the sights they were seeing.

Thanks to that it didn't feel like the journey took very long, which Whis' speed helped with, and before they knew it they were heading down to the planet that was Iwne's home, where Neferi noticed that the area was flat and seemed to center around a golden temple, one that had a golden statue of a four armed creature she didn't recognize. Standing at the front of the temple were a pair of beings that she recognized from the images that Whis had shown her, as the short dwarf-like person was Iwne, the God of Destruction for Universe 1, and the large blue skinned person next to him was Awamo, the Angel that assisted Iwne and trained him to master his powers. Despite the fact that she couldn't see his mouth, or most of his facial features, Neferi assumed that Iwne was excited to see who was coming to his planet, since he clearly knew her father, mother, and Whis, and she hoped that he didn't hate her, otherwise she was sure that her father would have words with his fellow God of Destruction. It only took a few moments for them to touch down on the path that lead to where Iwne was standing, though as soon as they touched the path Whis dismissed the barrier and the group walked forward, where they all smiled as Iwne and Beerus grasped hands, because with the new order to work together all of the gods were much friendlier than they had been in the past.

"Beerus, it's good to see you again," Iwne said, because the last time he and Beerus had been on the same planet it had been when he was offering the gods of the lower ranked universes some tips on how to improve their mortal levels, so they didn't face being replaced in the future, when the next check up meeting happened, "I hear that you, Whis, and Chronoa are going on a tour of the multiverse and that you had someone you wanted all the Gods of Destruction to meet, even though Whis didn't tell us who this person was."

"That, Iwne, is because he didn't want to ruin the surprise," Beerus replied, as Whis had changed over the years since Rainbow and Applejack landed on his planet, just like he, Chronoa, and Shin had changed since that fateful day, before he gestured towards Neferi, "Allow me to introduce our daughter, Neferi."

"Daughter?" Awamo inquired, though at the same time Iwne reached down and appeared to smile as Neferi politely bowed her head to his God of Destruction, showing him that Beerus and Chronoa had spent a good amount of time teaching her how to be respectful.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Neferi." Iwne said, though while he knew why his Angel sounded a little nervous, as this was the first child of a Destroyer God in the history of the multiverse, one that had to be powerful considering the power that Beerus could wield, but he had the feeling that good things would come from this, "Congratulations you two. How old is she now?"

"I'm five!" Neferi answered, as she was capable of answering questions on her own, even though the majority of them would be left to her mother and father, but at the same time she was enjoying herself, as it was fun to meet the other Gods of Destruction and see how they reacted to her presence.

"Is that so?" Iwne inquired, because it was interesting to think about, that she was already five years old and that this was the first time he and the other gods were finding out about her, but he was happy for Beerus and Chronoa, as it was clear that they loved each other and that Neferi would grow to be a fine young lady in no time, "Well then, I look forward to hearing more about you and what you do with your life, as it's not every day that a child of a God of Destruction is born into the multiverse."

Beerus knew that a few of the other Gods of Destruction might be worried about Neferi and her latent power, which they hadn't tapped into yet, because she was his daughter and he was supposedly one of the strongest Destroyer Gods out there, even though Rainbow and Caulifla had definitely knocked him down a peg or two, and that's after witnessing the power that Sunset wielded, before becoming the Queen of All. Thinking about that made him realize that, at some point in the near future, he was going to have to visit Sunset's palace and introduce his daughter to the Queen of All, even if she likely knew of Neferi's existence at this point, but for right now he and the others were focused on what they were doing, which was leaving since Iwne, unfortunately, had a matter he had to tend to and had taken a few minutes out of his busy schedule to let them visit him. He understood that being a God of Destruction meant that Iwne would be busy dealing with threats to his universe, blowing up a planet if necessary, or chatting with his Kaioshin to see if there was something they needed to do to improve their mortal level, and he wasn't about to put Iwne behind, so he and his group bid the gods of Universe 1 farewell before Whis surrounded them with his barrier and burst into the sky so they could begin the journey towards their next destination, Universe 2.

While they traveled between the universes, however, Chronoa did spend a bit of their time telling Neferi about the other universes and what she knew about all of them, as in what they were known for, giving their daughter a chance to learn about the places they were visiting, even if their visits were only going to be for a few minutes.

Thanks to Whis' speed they were able to make good time reaching Heles' planet in Universe 2, which had a temple that was in the style of an Egyptian palace, and, as they expected, the God of Destruction for this universe was waiting outside her temple, also appearing to be eager to see who was coming to her planet. Despite the fact that all the gods were becoming much friendlier with each other there were some who still held a grudge towards him, mostly for what he did during Zeno's hide and seek event a long time ago, so Beerus was surprised that Heles even agreed to this, but at the same time he was sure that she was going to be surprised by who she was going to meet. Sour, on the other hand, did seem much more interested in the short meeting, since he knew that Beerus had changed and had a loving wife, so he might have an idea of what was going on, but he and Heles said nothing as their sphere landed on the walkway, allowing Whis to dispel it so he and the others could approach the gods of this universe. As Beerus expected he spotted a frown on Heles' face the moment she laid eyes on him, something that disappeared after a few seconds, but he decided to pay it no mind as his group came to a stop near their newest host, who would want them gone the moment they were done here, so she could get back to whatever she had been doing earlier.

"Beerus, it's nice to see you again." Heles said, though Beerus knew sarcasm when he heard it, as Heles didn't like him and wanted him gone before something ended up being blown apart, but fortunately they were only going to be here for a few minutes and then they would be off to Universe 3, "Sour told me that you had someone that I, as well as the other Gods of Destruction, should meet... who were you referring to?"

"Our daughter, Neferi." Beerus replied, where he and Chronoa glanced at their daughter for a moment, causing Heles to raise her eyebrow as she focused on Neferi, who smiled and waved at her, showing Heles that she was friendly and that she was only here to meet the Destroyer Gods.

"Hi!" Neferi said, though she did make sure to bow, as she could tell that Heles and her father might not be the best of friends and didn't want to set one of them off on accident, which would likely result in the pair tearing this world apart if they got into a fight.

"...you have a daughter..." Heles stated, where Beerus could see that her mind was thinking about what she was seeing at the moment, though that was when a smile appeared on her face as she took in Neferi's hair, which had grown out over the years and reached the back of her neck, "At least she inherited Chronoa's beauty."

"I'm sure she did." Beerus said, which seemed to surprise Heles for a moment, since he wasn't usually interested in things like this, but after seeing Chronoa's true form, and allowing her to gain the confidence to use it all the time, without using her true power, he was sure that Neferi would be stunning when she was an adult, which was really what his comment was referring to, her future beauty, while not being confined to her current appearance.

That comment really stunned Heles, as she thought about it for a minute or two, before excusing herself as she turned around and headed back into her palace, where Sour shook his head and headed after her, no doubt because Heles couldn't believe that such a beautiful kid was Beerus' daughter. Normally Beerus would have laughed at that, since it wasn't everyday that Heles was so upset over something like this, but instead of sticking around he beckoned to Whis once more, who summoned the barrier around them and lifted them into the air, allowing them to head to Universe 3. While they were traveling he and Chronoa had to make sure Neferi wasn't angry or upset over what had happened, and told her that Heles was of the opinion that Beerus was someone she considered to be ugly, even if there wasn't anything wrong with how he looked, but to their surprise she wasn't upset at all, rather she found it funny that one of the gods felt that she was beautiful, especially since she wasn't fully grown yet. Whis also found it amusing that Heles acted that way, as she considered herself to be the most beautiful creature in the multiverse, but said nothing as they made their way into the next universe and headed straight for the location of Mule's planet.

What surprised Beerus, as well as the others, was that the planet that Mule ruled from looked like a large factory of some kind, which made sense when he thought about what this universe was known for, and when they landed near the entrance of the main building, the 'temple' he found a small red imp working on a new robot, no doubt the next one he intended on using, to replace the old one.

"Lord Mule, you're visitors are here." Camparri said, as he was standing just outside the workshop and bowed his head as Beerus' group came to a stop near the door, which gave him the chance to inform his God of Destruction of the guests they had been expecting since he got the message earlier.

"Hold on a second, I've got one last thing I need to do." Mule replied, which didn't surprise Beerus, as Mule was one of the geniuses of his universe and his personal robots were capable of channeling the power of Destruction without being ripped apart from the inside out, though not a few seconds later they heard the sound of tools dropping as he jumped into the cockpit of his new robot.

Beerus raised his eyebrow for a moment as a tall robot, almost the same height of the old one, Mosco, stepped out of the workshop and approached them, though instead of being bulky and massive in the stomach area this one was built more lean, like an actual person was, and it wore the complete set of attire that a God of Destruction wore... though the circular cockpit that Mule sat in, which was located in the stomach of Mosco, was mirrored on this robot, as the hatch was open and Mule was staring at them.

"Yes, it's complete! I present to you the Mosco Mark VI!" Mule exclaimed, apparently pleased with his work, as every movement he had a command for seemed to be working just fine, and Beerus could see that he was happy to have a group to show it to, especially since he'd have to present his new look to Lady Sunset in the near future.

"What happened to the first through fifth?" Neferi asked, as she understood that this robot was the sixth one in the set that Mule had created, but from the looks of the workshop there weren't any other creations that looked like this robot, hence the reason for her question.

"I retired the Mark I through V when they were no longer needed," Mule replied, though at the same time he tapped a few keys and the robot went still, allowing him to climb out of the cockpit and touch down on the floor for a moment, as he likely had a few tests he needed to run and would do them later, once his guests were gone, "I actually keep them in a special room in my temple, instead of just breaking them down into scrap metal like someone else would do, and one day, if I'm still the God of Destruction for this universe in a few million years, I'll eventually retire the Mark VI for the Mark VII, which would be an even better robot than this one. So, Beerus, to what do I owe the pleasure of your company?"

"Whis, Chronoa, and I are touring the multiverse, introducing our daughter to the other Gods of Destruction," Beerus stated, though at the same time he crouched, like he was talking to a kid, and rubbed Neferi's hair for a second, which let Mule focus on who he was referring to, "Mule, this is Neferi."

"You two had a child?" Mule asked, as that wasn't something that he was expecting to hear, though at the same time he thought about what he had seen of the pair, whenever they gathered before the previous ruler of the multiverse, Zeno, not to mention his future counterpart, before coming to their new ruler, Sunset Shimmer, only for him to determine that this was the next logical step, "Well then, congratulations are in order. Neferi, I can already tell that you are going to be one of the smartest beings in your universe, when you're older anyway, and I think that you'll make everything much more interesting for everyone."

Beerus honestly wasn't expecting that sort of reaction, though he was happy that Mule actually liked Neferi, because that gave him some hope that the other Gods of Destruction would react the same way, even though he knew how Caulifla and Rainbow were going to react. Mule, knowing that they had a few more universes to visit before they went back home, climbed back into the new Mosco robot and had it stand up once more, before wishing them the best of luck, where the group wished him luck in getting used to his new robot, and as they departed from the planet they watched as Mule walked back into the workshop and set the robot on the table it had been sitting on, no doubt to do some fine tuning before it became his new suit. Neferi, on the other hand, was happy to see that another god was happy to see her, one that actually seemed to like having her around based on what little she had heard from him, but Beerus was happy to see his daughter being accepted by the other Gods of Destruction, with a varying levels of success so far, and he had the feeling that the remaining gods would be interested in meeting his daughter as well. Chronoa and Whis seemed to be happy with what they had seen so far, and were happy with how Neferi seemed to be reacting with the other gods, so they had the feeling that the rest of the Destroyer Gods would be around the same opinions, meaning that Neferi would have a number of friends in the very near future.

As they headed towards Universe 4, however, Beerus had to wonder what the new temple would look like, as he heard a rumor that Quitela's home was in the style of a mouse hole, which made sense considering the former god in question, so he was curious as to what Al'Drouwn had done to Quitela's former temple.

When they reached Universe 4 they discovered that the new temple was above ground, as it should be, and that it was around the same height as the previous temples they had seen, though there was a few rivers around the temple and a few statues, made out of stone, that seemed to mimic Al'Drouwn's appearance. It didn't take them long to touch down on the ground outside the temple Beerus noticed that the new God of Destruction for this universe was standing near one of the rivers and had his eyes closed, though that was where things got interesting as they watched him. Al'Drouwn raised his hands and the water around him seemed to ripple, before some strands of water broke out of the rivers and wrapped around him, revealing that part of his power allowed him to control the various sources of water, which only made Beerus wonder what else he could do. Cognac, who was standing nearby, actually seemed happy with what was going on at the moment, as in the fact that his new God of Destruction was far better than Quitela had ever been, and unlike the other Angels, who had announced the arrival of Beerus and his group, Al'Drouwn let the water settle down and lowered his arms, where he turned towards them as they touched down and opened his eyes as Whis dismissed his barrier.

"Ah, Lord Beerus, I am honored that you would want to visit my planet," Al'Drouwn commented, though his tone told Neferi that, despite his terrifying appearance due to the octopus tentacles on his face, he was actually quite friendly and he was interested in what his senior god wanted with this visit.

"Please Al'Drouwn, we're equals now," Beerus replied, as he knew that the being in front of him had been a mortal for quite a long period of time, so much so that he was used to using the proper titles when talking to a God of Destruction, a Kaioshin, or even an Angel, and that it would take some time before he snapped out of that habit, "you don't have to use a title when talking to me."

"I understand, it's just hard to kick my old habits." Al'Drouwn said, his tone showing that he was happy that Beerus wasn't upset with his slip up, especially since it was so minor when he thought about it, before he grew serious and returned to what had interested him when Cognac announced this visit, "Now then, Cognac said that you guys had something that you wanted me and the other Gods of Destruction to meet?"

"Yes we did. This is Neferi, our daughter." Chronoa answered, where she reached down and rubbed her daughter's head for a moment, though at the same time Al'Drouwn glanced down at her as well, clearly surprised that the pair had a child, but that was to be expected, since he didn't know them as much as the other gods did.

"Interesting, my lessons indicate that there has never been a child of a God of Destruction before this point in time," Al'Drouwn commented, showing that he knew what the other Destroyer Gods knew, even if he wasn't as experienced as the others, before he shook his head and focused on Neferi, which what could be a smile on his face, "regardless of that fact, it is very nice to meet you Neferi. I look forward to hearing more about you, once you grow up and start following your heart, as I'm sure it will lead you to great things."

Neferi smiled and nodded her head, showing that she sort of understood what Al'Drouwn was talking about, even if she'd truly understand when she was older than she was right now, but Beerus said nothing as the god in front of them revealed that he had been using his water to communicate with the leader of his home world, in case something was happening while he was away, but so far nothing was going on. Al'Drouwn also revealed that he had dealt with a few of the threats that Quitela had left behind, as he determined that his predecessor kept them around because they were useful to him, as well as destroy a few planets that needed to be taken care of, but for the most part his time involved meditating and watching his universe for problems. While all of this was interesting, and it was since they were learning about what Al'Drouwn did with his time, Beerus knew that the god's tone revealed that, while he was happy to entertain them for some time, what he had been doing when they arrived was incredibly important, meaning that something might be happening on his home planet, so he let Al'Drouwn get back to what he had been doing, before he and his group burst into the air and departed from yet another universe, allowing them to head to Universe 5 next.

Fortunately it didn't take them a long time to reach the next universe in the line, though as they entered Universe 5 Whis took them to a familiar planet that had a large dirty brown temple that was in the middle of everything, though as they got close Beerus heard the sounds of a waterfall and found Arack standing near the area that Whis was going to have them land in.

"Beerus, this is quite the surprise," Arack said, as it was unusual that Beerus would be the one to ask the other Gods of Destruction if he, Whis, and Chronoa could visit their domain, even if it was for a short period of time, before he noticed that there was someone else with the group of gods, someone that seemed excited to be here, "Who is this little one? Is she the strongest mortal in your universe now?"

"Honestly, we don't know how strong she is yet," Beerus replied, as they had been focusing on teaching Neferi the basics that every kid her age learned, where he and Chronoa found their daughter was smart enough to follow what they were teaching her, before returning to the other question he had been asked, "but, to answer your other question, this is Neferi, our daughter."

"Really, you two finally crossed that bridge?" Arack inquired, though as Beerus nodded his head, confirming that he and Chronoa finally had a child, Arack nodded, showing that he must have seen this coming and that he know knew the reason behind their visit, to let Neferi meet the other Gods of Destruction, "Well then, Neferi, it's an honor to meet you, and I'm incredibly interested in seeing what you do in the future, since it seems that you're incredibly powerful for someone so young... you might have surpassed the strongest mortal in your father's universe."

Neferi, despite having a smile on her face, knew that there were actually three strong mortals in their universe, two happened to live on Earth and another was constantly changing where they lived, but she was happy to see that another God of Destruction was being friendly towards her, even if Arack felt that she would surpass all of the mortals in their universe, something she had never thought about. Even though he knew that they had to leave, for the other universes, Arack told them that he had been sitting in the middle of his temple, behind the waterfall to be exact, and had been meditating, since he hadn't detected any threats since the check up meeting, but that didn't stop him from doing his duties, as he kept his eyes on his universe and assisted his Kaioshin in maintaining balance. Beerus was happy to hear that things were going good for him, since that meant good things for his universe, and quickly allowed the god to get back to what he was doing, which was followed by Whis surrounding them with his barrier and sent them back into the sky, while at the same time Arack waved at them as they left, before returning to his meditation as they headed towards their next destination, which was Universe 6.

This time around Beerus knew how Caulifla would react when they arrived, as she liked spending time with Neferi when she, Vados, and Kale came to visit, and he was interested in seeing her new temple in person, though as they entered their next destination he quickly spotted the world they were heading towards... where they discovered a decent sized building that was a cross between a house and a palace, with a training area nearby, which just so happened to be where Caulifla was standing.

"Aunt Caulifla!" Neferi said, waiting for them to land near the training area before rushing forward the moment the barrier fell apart, where Beerus watched as Caulifla and Kale, who had been in the middle of training with Vados, stop what they were doing before turning towards them.

"Neferi, it's good to see you again." Caulifla replied, where she opened her arms and let Neferi jump into her arms, because she was happy to be considered Beerus' little sister and was accepted as such by his daughter, even if she had no relation to the little one that was in her arms, who she set down after they hugged each other, "Have you been enjoying your adventure across the multiverse?"

"So far the other gods have been nice." Neferi answered, as she liked the fact that the other Gods of Destruction had been so nice to her, despite their personal opinions and relationships with her parents, before she looked around the area that they had landed in with some interest in her eyes, "What are you doing?"

"Kale and I have been training with Vados, to improve our skills and power." Caulifla stated, though at the same time Neferi's comment told her that Beerus and Chronoa were going a different route with their daughter, that instead of jumping into training when she was four, like they did for Rainbow and Applejack, they were letting her get older before they started whatever training they had planned for the future.

"So cool!" Neferi said, showing that she liked the idea of doing what Caulifla and Kale had been doing when her group arrived on this planet, though at the same time she could only imagine doing something like that in the future, whenever her parents let her start training anyway.

"So, when are you starting her training?" Kale asked, because she knew that it was only a matter of time until Beerus and Chronoa starting teaching Neferi how to harness her power, though, at the same time, she also knew that Caulifla was interested in seeing what sort of power her niece had inside her.

"To be honest, we haven't decided yet." Beerus admitted, though now, after seeing how his daughter reacted to seeing Caulifla and Kale train with Vados, and appearing to be very excited over what she had seen, meant that they might want to change that answer, especially since he was also curious as to what sort of power Neferi had, "But, after hearing what a few of the other gods have said, we might be changing that in the very near future."

"Well, if you want a training partner that isn't Whis or your father, let me know." Caulifla stated, as she knew that Neferi might be one of the greatest warriors she had met, even if she had no idea how strong she was, and she was excited to see her niece grow into her power.

Neferi nodded, letting Caulifla know that she would consider the offer, before Vados stepped forward and told them that she found something that needed to be taken care of, where Caulifla sighed and nodded her head, where she watched as Beerus and his group departed from her planet before she, Vados, and Kale did the same thing, only heading in a different direction.

One would assume that they would have skipped their home universe and head to Universe 8 next, but, since they wanted to visit Goku before heading to Liquiir's universe, Whis directed them to the version of Earth that their friends lived on and focused on the area that Goku was currently in. At the same time Beerus knew that seeing Caulifla and Kale sparring with each other, as in throwing a few punches and kicks at their training partner, had inspired Neferi and that they might be starting her training much sooner than they had originally planned. There was also the fact that they might arrive while Goku was in the middle of training, either practicing with Vegeta or with any of his family members, so he guessed that Neferi would have been excited either way, so he started thinking about what sort of training he and Whis could put his daughter through, without hurting her in the process. Being the daughter of a God of Destruction likely meant that she could withstand the nature of training in general, especially when he considered that the Saiyans used to send their babies out to the other worlds around them, allowing them to grow through constant battle, so he guessed that Neferi would be able to resist the training as well, making him interested in what the future held.

When they finally reached Earth a few minutes later, however, Whis brought them down to an area that was near the house that Goku and Chi Chi lived in, though at the same time they discovered that Goku was near where they landed, only he was in the middle of training with two little girls. Both of the girls were around Neferi's height, though one of them was dressed up in the same type of gi that Goku, Gohan, and Goten wore, even if Gohan only wore his when he had to fight someone or protect their universe from being erased, while the second girl was wearing a red shirt and the same colored pants, only she had a small white version of the Saiyan armor over her chest. The attire was more than enough for Beerus to realize that the gi wearing girl, who had black hair, was Pan, Gohan's daughter, and that the armor wearing girl, who had blue hair, was Bulla, Vegeta and Bulma's second child, though it appeared that the pair was in the middle of training with Goku, with Vegeta and the others standing off to the side. By others he meant that Piccolo, Gohan, Videl, Bulma, Chi chi, Goten, and Trunks were standing near Vegeta, watching the young girls train with Goku, though at the same time he had the feeling that Vegeta was helping every now and then, when he saw something that needed to be change or something that needed to be corrected.

Goku was able to block the incoming attacks from Pan and Bulla, which came in the form of punches, before smiling as he pushed them backwards, showing that they had much more to learn before he could teach them the higher level techniques and abilities that he had picked up... but, instead of continuing what he was doing, the group spotted Beerus' group and stopped what they were doing, so they could greet their new guests.

"Lord Beerus, this is quite the surprise." Vegeta commented, though at the same time he and the majority of the group bowed their heads for a moment, because despite the fact that they were friends with the God of Destruction for their universe, on a variety of levels, they also knew to be respectful towards him whenever he visited them, "To what do we owe the pleasure of your company?"

"We're touring the multiverse, letting Neferi meet the other Gods of Destruction," Beerusa replied, where he gestured to his daughter for a moment, who smiled and waved at the people that she knew from the various times she had visited Earth in the past, before focusing on the warriors in front of him, "Caulifla's a little disappointed in me, since we haven't started Neferi's training yet, but when we get home, after visiting the rest of the universes, Chronoa and I intend to figure out a good training program for her, just to help her control whatever powers she has."

"Well, would it be okay if I let her spar against me for a minute or two?" Goku inquired, because it sounded like Beerus and Chronoa had no idea just how powerful their daughter was, meaning Neferi hadn't fought anyone since Bulma attempted to read her power when she was born, so by doing this he could give them an idea on what sort of training to give Neferi when they got home.

Beerus would have said no, since there was no reason for this to really happen, but when he noticed how excited Neferi was to actually fight against someone, instead of catching bits and pieces of him training with Whis to keep his skills intact, he sighed and nodded his head. That, in turn, caused Goku to grin as he moved further away from the building that he and the girls had been practicing near, where Neferi followed after him while Pan and Bulla rejoined their families, as this was the first time that anyone would see the daughter of Beerus and Chronoa fight and they were eager to see what would happen next. Beerus didn't know what to expect, since it seemed incredibly one sided regardless of how someone looked at the fight, because while Goku was incredibly strong, and had a lot more experience, Neferi was the daughter of a God of Destruction, so there was no telling just how much potential rested inside her body. Whis, thankfully, stood near the pair, to act as a referee of sorts, no doubt to make sure that the battle lasted for a minute or two like Goku said and to prevent either of them from being seriously harmed, though he did call up a barrier around the viewers, just to be on the safe side since there was no telling what would happen next.

"Since this is your first time fighting someone, I'll let you have the first attack." Goku said, because it would give him the chance to see just how strong Neferi was for himself, while also giving Beerus the chance to see his daughter's strength as well, and he could tell that Piccolo, at the very least, thought he was insane for doing this, before shifted his stance and beckoned for Neferi to come at him.

Neferi nodded her head and rushed up to where Goku was standing, as in she vanished from where she had been standing a second ago and appeared a step or two in front of her foe, where she raised her right hand and punched Goku right in the chest... which sent the Saiyan flying backwards through the air as he collided into a massive boulder that was near their training area, blowing the entire thing apart in the process, before coming to a stop after crashing into the side of a large tree, one that fell down after he struck it.

"...maybe I should have held back..." Neferi commented, though as everyone looked between her and the area that Goku had stopped in, and took in the wrecked ground that showed the path that Goku had traveled along, she noticed that they were all shocked by what they had seen, even though she was shocked by her own strength as well.

"What incredible strength..." Piccolo said, though as he said that everyone headed over to where Goku was laying, as he was still alive despite the damage his body had taken, which meant it was a good thing he had picked up a few Senzu Beans on the way here, just in case something happened to Goku, Pan, or Bulla.

"You're telling me." Goku moaned, where he let Piccolo place one of the beans in his mouth, allowing him to chew on it for a few seconds before swallowing it, restoring his body to what it had been before Neferi punched him, which let him sit up and look at the group for a few seconds, and that included his opponent, "Wow, you're really strong for your age... I'm kind of interested in seeing what you're capable of when you actually have some training."

"Interestingly enough she gave you a power boost by beating you into that state," Vegeta added, as he could tell that Kakarot's power was now much greater than it had been moments ago, before the bean had been given to him and his wounds had been healed, which spoke volumes of the power that Neferi commanded.

"I can do the same to you if you like." Neferi said, because from what she knew from her lessons a Saiyan's power grew when they recovered from near death experiences, or recovered from a massive beating like this, and it sounded like Vegeta might be worried that she had just put his friend on a higher level than he was.

Vegeta paused for a moment, as it was one thing to fight Neferi before knowing what her power was like and it was another thing to challenge her after having seen Kakarot so easily beaten, from a single attack, but even as he considered that he knew they had a few more Senzu Beans on them, and he could tell that Neferi was being serious. As such he had the others move out of the forest that Kakarot had been thrown into and waited for Whis to summon a barrier around them, allowing him to face Beerus' daughter in an open area without worrying about endangering anyone else with what he had in mind. The fatal flaw in his friend's 'fight' was that he let Neferi attack first, but since he had an idea of her speed and power, both of which were amazing for a five year old that had no training, his plan was simple, lash out at her before she had the chance to fight back, allowing him to best her before anything happened to him. As such the moment Whis called for this battle to start Vegeta summoned his base aura, as he believed that Super Saiyan and the other forms weren't necessary against Beerus' daughter, and rushed towards where his opponent was standing, no doubt watching him and his movements. What happened next was that Neferi, instead of attacking him, jumped and moved herself so she could dodge his attack, like any reasonable opponent would do, but then she followed that up by raising her right leg into the air and brought it down on his back, causing a large crater to form in the ground around them, one that he crashed into the middle of a few seconds later.

"Two Saiyans, in their base forms, defeated so easily..." Piccolo commented, though this time around he felt a little sweat rolling down the side of his head, because if this was Neferi's strength, without any training at all, he could only imagine how much stronger she would be when Beerus and Whis actually trained her, "...she's incredible..."

Beerus had to agree with Piccolo, that Neferi was incredible and that she needed to learn how to wield the power that was just waiting for her to tap into it, though even as he thought about that Piccolo gave Vegeta one of the other Senzu Beans, allowing his wounds to heal and his power to rise to the level that Goku's was at.

"Interesting. A five year old with the power to take down both Goku and Vegeta, while they're in their base forms." a voice said, though as soon as the being spoke Beerus and his fellow gods turned and knelt before Sunset, who had suddenly appeared near the area that they were in, no doubt to see what the big deal was, and the rest of their friends did the same thing a few seconds later, "What's her name?"

"It's Neferi, Lady Sunset." Beerus replied, though while he knew that Sunset had likely seen Neferi the moment she had been born, since she was capable of observing whatever happened in her multiverse, he also knew that it was best to answer the question.

"Is that so?" Sunset inquired, where she smiled for a moment as she focused on Neferi, who happened to be staring up at her at the moment, before she rubbed her head the way she had seen Beerus and Chronoa do over the years, which made Neferi smile as well, "She's got incredible potential, for someone so young... I look forward to seeing what she's able to accomplish in the future."

Beerus had nothing to say to that, as now that he knew how strong his daughter was, without any guidance, he now understood that they needed to train her to master her powers, before she accidentally lashed out at something and blew whatever was bothering her away. Sunset's statement informed him that she was only here to see Neferi when she tested her abilities against Goku and Vegeta, reflecting her surprise at seeing them being bested so easily in their base forms, but she said nothing as she let her energy flow around her, before departing from the area. With that taken care of, and any training being cancelled for the day, Beerus decided that they had already had enough excitement and had Whis contact the remaining Angels of the universes they hadn't been to, so they could reschedule those visits on a day when the other six that had been busy had time for them to come over and introduce Neferi to them. Whis nodded his head before contacting the universes they hadn't visited yet, informing them of the change to Beerus' plans before appologizing for cancelling the visits like this, but, interestingly enough, the other gods were just fine with it, since it appeared that a few things had come up in the other universes, so the visits would have been cancelled anyway. Beerus was surprised by that piece of information, but at the same time it meant that none of the other gods would hold this over his head, since they would have had to cancel on him eventually, before returning to what he was thinking about, since he knew that it was time for him and Whis to start Neferi's training.

After seeing his daughter in action, for a few moments anyway, he knew that she was going to grow up to be an incredibly powerful warrior, one that could rival, or even surpass, Jiren or Rainbow, and that he was interested in seeing what the future held for Neferi.

Interlude: Power Revealed

Beerus did nothing as he sat on the tree stump near his temple, focusing on the lake and nothing else as he thought about what he had done over the last five years, since the day he, Chronoa, Whis, and Neferi had visited several of the other universes and introduced Neferi to the other Gods of Destruction. He had been happy to see that the other gods had been interested in meeting her and actually liked her, especially since they were quite surprised by the fact that she was his daughter, though the funniest moment was when Heles declared that Neferi was beautiful and then almost broke down when she learned who her parents were. After seeing Neferi beat Goku and Vegeta in their base forms, much to the surprise of everyone else that had been there, they had cancelled the visits to the other universes, but that didn't stop them from visiting Liquiir and the other Gods of Destruction some time after that. Interestingly enough the others were also interested in Neferi, since they weren't used to there being a child of a God of Destruction, and Liquiir actually let them stay near his temple for a longer period of time than the other gods did, showing a level of interest in Neferi that most of the other Destroyers didn't have. It was easy for him to figure out why Liquiir had been acting like that during their visit, as Neferi was something new that the multiverse hadn't seen before, she was a child of a God of Destruction, and there was no telling how strong she actually was or what sort of powers she inherited from him and Chronoa.

That, in addition to the power she displayed in beating Goku and Vegeta so easily, was why he and Whis had gotten started on her training, so they could teach her how to harness her inner power, to see just how much potential she actually had, and let her grow so she could develop her own fighting style. Chronoa wasn't against the idea of letting them train Neferi, since she knew that they would have needed to do it at some point in her life, and seeing her raw power take out two of the strongest warriors in their universe, not counting Frieza or Broly, had convinced her to let them do what they needed to, while making sure not to seriously hurt Neferi in the process. Despite her worries, however, they discovered that Neferi could take the training that Whis had in mind, as she was able to replicate what she did to Goku and Vegeta a few times, but even when she failed she got back up and tried again, showing that she did carry the desire to improve her skills and a willingness to learn, something that made them all very happy. Even Shin, who came by to assist them, was surprised by this, but he was also shocked by what he had seen when he had been viewing the Earth during their visit, namely the display of power that happened when Goku and Vegeta tried to test Neferi's power, which only told him that training her was something they definitely needed to focus on.

Shin also revealed that about a month after their visit to Earth, to meet Goku and the others, Frieza made his return to the base he had built on the planet and learned of what had transpired, though while he did find it amusing, in the sense that they should have expected something like that since they were challenging one of Beerus' daughters, he did learn that Neferi was being trained, which he knew was needed as well.

The only interesting thing that happened after they started training Neferi was when Sunset came to Beerus' planet about two months after the event on Earth, where she asked him and Whis how long it would take for them to get Neferi to the point where she would be in control of her powers, enough to really challenge anyone that fought her. It was Whis who revealed that five years was more than enough for them to do what she was asking about, because there were a number of lessons for them to go through before Neferi could reach that point, and he also revealed that Goku and Vegeta were training as well, as they intended on challenging her to a real fight when she was older. Sunset had been a little surprised by that statement, especially when she considered what had happened the first time around, but then determined that such a thing might actually be possible, that the two Saiyans, at the very least, would be a great way for her, and anyone else that watched the fight, to see just how strong Neferi was and if she could control herself. Because of the fact that a challenge had been thrown down, for a couple of years in the future, Sunset revealed that, in order to prevent any of the planets of Universe 7 from being destroyed during their battle, that the three of them, or more if someone else wanted to join the Saiyans, would take place in the World of the Void, where they could fight with all their strength and not have to worry about wrecking an entire universe.

Beerus was a little surprised by that fact, that Sunset was letting them use the World of the Void, but was happy to see that she was willing to let the fight happen, and she even mentioned that each God of Destruction would be allowed to bring two mortal warriors to the fight, if they wished to do so, something that she would have the Grand Priest announce to the other gods when she returned to her palace.

Despite the fact that there would be other gods and mortal warriors watching the battle, or maybe just gods if they didn't want to bring along their warriors, Beerus and Whis continued to train Neferi so she could master her power and either create her own attacks or modify existing ones to fit her fighting style. The only reason they thought about that was because both Rainbow and Applejack, as well as Gale, had taken the techniques they had picked up over the years and either added them to their individual styles or modified existing attacks and supporting powers, much like learning the Kamehameha and adding it to their powers. As such Beerus knew that it was only a matter of time until Neferi did the same thing, since she knew that her sisters had done something similar to that, and he was willing to help her figure out what her personal fighting style was, including showing her the various techniques he had encountered over the many years, just to see if she found any that she might want to learn. Whis had the same thoughts that Beerus had, though while Beerus focused on the techniques he had seen over the years, to let Neferi see if anything caught her interest, he focused on helping her master the power that was inside her body, so she didn't go wild in a serious fight, which is what would happen when she engaged Goku and Vegeta in the future.

Chronoa also helped them every now and then, demonstrating her own power over time to Neferi once or twice, just so she could see that there were other types of abilities than what Beerus and Whis were showing her, and all three of them were happy to see that Neferi was interested in what they were teaching her. Even Shin, who came by every now and then, had a few things to show her, since he wasn't much of a fighter and had only trained with her father so he could prepare for the battle with Majin Buu, or rather the evil that had been trapped inside Buu, but even if he had failed during that mission his power was still far greater than it used to be. Together the four of them did everything in their power to help her improve and develop her own style and techniques, and whenever Rainbow, Applejack, Gale, Caulifla, and even Kale visited they would help out a little, allowing her to see the destructive power that her family possessed, especially when she took the lightning based powers that Rainbow commanded into consideration. Neferi was still amazed by the sheer power that one of Rainbow's ultimate attacks, the Lightning Lance, possessed and the destructive force that followed it whenever she chose to release it, as it was capable of so much destruction, proving that Rainbow was definitely her sister, which only provided her with the drive to improve and develop her own fighting style.

The group intended on training Neferi until they were sure that she was ready to engage in a true battle against Goku and Vegeta, as well as anyone else that decided to join them, unless they were the only ones to fight her, and she was ready to rise to the challenge, regardless of how long it took before her parents believed that she was ready to truly challenge the two Saiyans.

Five years passed since the day that Neferi showed Goku and Vegeta her power, a day that her parents would always remember, and now that she was ten years old both her mother and father determined that she was ready for the first great battle of her life. Neferi was happy, as she had been preparing for this event for a long time, even though she had taken a good number of days off over the last five years, since constantly training, without any breaks, was a way to burn herself out, at least according to her mother, and she had to agree, but even then she did enjoy training with her father and Whis, since it allowed her to master her own power. Thanks to all the time and effort that her parents, Shin, and Whis, along with the rest of her family had put into training her, she had completed the majority of the training that she had been given, but even then she knew there were lessons that hadn't been touched yet, which gave her something to look forward to, after the big battle between her and the Saiyans of Earth, along with whoever they brought with them. The only other thing that got in the way of her training were the times where her father had to go be the God of Destruction for their universe, which she was fine with witnessing, since it gave her a good idea of what her father and the others that were like him did while they were on the job.

Neferi shook her head for a moment, putting the memories of the last five years back in the past again, as she made sure that her purple gi was on right, the same type that her sisters had worn when their father trained them so many years ago, and looked at herself in the mirror. She was taller than she had been five years ago, as she was roughly the same size that Rainbow and Applejack were when they were ten years old, and her hair, despite being cut multiple times over the years, was the same length that it had been when she first visited Earth. She looked like a warrior, despite the fact that this would be the first major battle of her life, and she was excited about the battle that would be happening today, to which she turned towards the door of her room and walked out into the hallway, so she could track down her parents and wait for them to be called to wherever they were having this battle. Her parents, as she found out, where actually outside the temple that was her home, though as she walked outside both her mother and her father smiled as they turned their heads and spotted her coming their way, where she sat down and stared out at the lake that they liked to look at before something major happened.

"Are you excited?" Chronoa asked, because she knew that, as Beerus' daughter, Neferi had to be excited for the battle that she was going to take part in, especially since she would be fighting both Goku and Vegeta, at the very least, who had given Beerus a good fight the last time they challenged him.

"Yeah, I'm eager to see what Goku and Vegeta can do in a fight," Neferi replied, as to be fair neither of the Saiyans knew what sort of training she had gone through, just like she had no idea what sort training they had gone through since her first visit to Earth, before another thought came to mind, "as well as anyone that they bring with them."

Beerus had a feeling that there would be more than Goku and Vegeta involved in the fight, when he considered what had happened after that fateful visit to Earth, but before he could say anything Whis walked over to where they were sitting and nodded his head, indicating that it was time for them to move. As such the three of them got up and followed him over to where Shin was standing, which was the moment that Neferi noticed four warriors standing by Shin, two of which she recognized as Goku and Vegeta, who seemed ready for their fight, while the other two she recognized from the tales that her parents had told her. One was Frieza, the emperor that ruled over the Frieza Force, which was an army that followed Frieza's orders and took out any minor threats to the universe, allowing her father to spend more time with her and her mother, while the other warrior was a third Saiyan, Broly she recalled, a warrior that had forced Goku and Vegeta to use a tactic they only used against really tough enemies to knock some sense into him, meaning that this battle might have increased in size, which only made her more excited for what was coming her way. None of them really had time to say anything as Whis said something to his scepter, which was followed by a bright light surrounding them for a few seconds, but when it disappeared Neferi opened her eyes again and found that they were in a dimension that was completely different than their universe, and darker than anything she had seen before this moment... despite the large sun-like object that was floating in the air in front of them.

They weren't the only ones here either, as the other Gods of Destruction were present as well, standing on what appeared to be a stands of some kind, one that overlooked a massive planet that she was just now noticing, before she spotted the Kaioshin and Angels of the other universes, as well as one other mortal warrior that was standing near Toppo, the Destroyer God of Universe 11.

"It looks like Bergamo brought Sidra and Toppo brought Belmod with them," Beerus commented, naming the current beings that were the Gods of Destruction of their respective universes, as well as their predecessors, though she said nothing about Caulifla, who was joined by Kale, as he expected that to happen, before he spotted the warrior that Neferi was staring at, "and Toppo's brought Jiren with him... should have seen that coming."

Neferi was surprised, as she knew that Jiren was supposed to be the strongest mortal in the entire multiverse, as it took the greatest warriors of Rainbow and Applejack's universe to take him out, but before she could say anything the Grand Priest appeared on a platform that floated in front of the stands, causing everyone to bow their heads in respect, otherwise there was no telling what would happen.

"Gods of the multiverse, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to come here today," the Grand Priest said, as he knew that Sunset wanted them to work together and not waste time on foolish things, but considering that today's event would only happen once, and never happen again, he agreed that this was one of those times that they could bend the rules and let the gods take a day off, "I will let Lady Sunset explain what's going to happen to all of you, and then we can get the battle started."

In the following moment a throne appeared behind the Grand Priest and Lady Sunset, in all her glory, appeared before them, causing both the gods and the mortal warriors to kneel before her, as they all knew that she had the power to wipe any of them out in an instant, something that she reserved for those that were a threat to the multiverse.

"All of you may stand." Sunset said, where she waited for a few seconds, allowing the gods and mortals to stand once more, while at the same time she knew that most of the gods didn't bring mortals with them, since they were either ashamed of their performance in the Tournament of Power or they didn't want to bring any at all, even though a few gods brought some familiar faces with them, before she focused on what was going to happen soon, "Allow me to cut to the heart of what we're doing here today; Goku and Vegeta have decided that they would like to challenge Beerus' daughter to a fight, her first real fight, and came to the conclusion that it's safer to battle here, in the World of the Void, where all of them can go all out, without having to worry about their universe being wrecked by the battle. In addition to that they have asked both Frieza and Broly, two of the other greatest warriors in their universe, to join them in this battle, and the pair have accepted the offer, so now there are four warriors wishing to test Neferi's strength and power in a real battle. Grand Priest, would you transport the warriors to the planet's surface so they can begin?"

The Grand Priest nodded his head and summoned a platform for the group to get on, where Neferi and the others stepped onto it as the gods focused on them, as they all knew who her father was and were curious as to what sort of power she had, especially if Goku and Vegeta invited two more warriors to join them. Once they were all on the platform, however, they descended towards the planet that was below them, where Vegeta informed her that this wasn't here the last time this dimension had been used, meaning that someone had created a planet for them to fight on, which had to be either of the beings that were above the Angels. Neferi had known that Lady Sunset was the Queen of All, who watched over the multiverse and kept a watchful eye on whatever was going on, so she wasn't surprised when the group stated that she must have built the planet once she learned of the battle they planned on having. Interestingly enough the Grand Priest said nothing and focused on what he was doing, as he got them down to the planet's surface, in what appeared to be one of the many forests that the planet had, so he could drop all of them off, though once that was done, and they were no longer on the platform he had summoned, he dismissed the platform and his floated back into the sky, leaving the five of them to do whatever they wanted during their battle.

As she expected Goku and Vegeta were the first ones to back away from where she was standing, shifting into their battle stances as both Frieza and Broly did the same thing, showing her that all four of them were ready, to which she shifted her body a little and held her arms out, revealing that she was ready for them to come at her.

"Remember, don't take Neferi lightly." Vegeta commented, showing that he and his fellow warriors were going to have a little discussion before they started the battle, something that Neferi was fine with since it gave her the chance to see how they acted a little before the battle started, while the other three glanced at him for a second, "She is Beerus' daughter after all, and there's no telling what sort of training she'd gone through since her first visit to Earth."

"Duly noted." Frieza replied, as he had heard of what happened to the Saiyans when they challenged Neferi when she was five years old, when she had no idea just how much power she had inside her, and knew that this would be one of the toughest battles of their lives, hence all the training they went through, before he focused on someone, "Gentlemen, I do believe it's time we got this party started."

Broly, seeing that Frieza had focused on him for a moment, nodded his head and summoned his power, ascending to the level of a Super Saiyan, as that was the form he had unlocked after his father had died, and the entire area around them shook under the intensity of his power, before he braced himself and rushed at the area that Neferi was standing in, showing that he was starting the battle between them. Neferi, on the other hand, grinned as Broly rushed at her, where she raised her arms in front of her body and blocked the incoming punch that was coming her way, though while she was thrown backwards, since the power behind the attack was incredible, the entire area that was around where she had been standing had been flattened, revealing that Broly was one tough opponent. This also told her something else, that both Goku and Vegeta knew that fighting in their base forms wouldn't be enough to take her down, hence the reason that Broly went Super Saiyan before doing anything else, before she flipped backwards and touched the side of a tree that she had been heading towards. A second later she burst forward and headed back towards the area that the battle had started in, the force of her movement causing the tree to break in the process, before she spotted her foe coming towards her, which was where she spun around and their fists connected, the collision causing an explosion that rocked the part of the forest that was around them, setting many of the trees on fire as they separated from each other for a moment.

As soon as she touched the ground, and had only done so for a second, the smoke to her left was torn apart as Frieza hurled two red energy discs at her, though Neferi simply smiled as she waved her left hand towards the attack, the sheer force of her swing shattering the discs like they were nothing as she also knocked Frieza backwards a little. While that happened she felt the ground rumble for a few seconds as Broly charged at her again, where she jumped backwards and went on the defensive for now, parrying the attacks as her current foe pushed her around the forest, giving her the chance to see how much damage they had done from their fists simply meeting each other. The thing she found interesting was that neither Goku or Vegeta had decided to attack her yet, but from what she could tell they were gathering their power and waiting for an opening, meaning they must have come up with a plan while they were training, which told her that they did consider her to be an opponent that had to be taken seriously, especially after what happened when she visited Earth five years ago. Even Frieza and Broly, who had learned of that event after it happened, knew that she had to be taken seriously and that they were enacting whatever plan the four of them had created, meaning she had to be on her guard in case someone did something that she wasn't expecting them to do.

Of course, as soon as she thought about that, the wind rushed by her and the ground quaked, though where one would assume that this was Broly's fault, because of the power he was putting out, the reality was that it was Goku and Vegeta that were behind this, as she could see the two with their Super Saiyan auras off in the distance... though the length of their spiky hair, which was flowing down their backs and made them look menacing, revealed which of their transformations that they were using against her.

"Super Saiyan 3, interesting choice." Neferi commented, though she parried the next attack that Broly sent her way and kicked him backwards, where she paused for a moment as she glanced at the pair of Saiyans, as she knew about their transformations because her father and mother had told her about the various battles her father had been in and the battles he had seen, so she knew about the five forms these two Saiyans had access to.

As Broly touched the ground both Goku and Vegeta burst into the air and rushed at her, where Neferi raised her arms as she rushed at her other foes, though the moment they came into contact with each other she went on the offensive and lashed out with her fists. As she expected both of her current opponents worked well as a team and moved to the side before her attacks could hit them, but while they were expecting to hit her while her guard was lowered, since she was in the middle of an attack, she ducked and touched the ground, allowing the punches to move through the area she had been in seconds ago and force the two Saiyans to hit each other. Neferi knew that if she allowed both of the Saiyans to remain near either other their incredible teamwork would be hard to beat, more so now that they had two allies that were helping them out, so instead of wasting time she lashed out with her foot and kicked Goku in the chest, sending him flying through several trees and putting him a good distance away from where she and Vegeta were standing. Vegeta glanced away from her for a moment, which made sense when she considered the fact that he was concerned for his friend and teammate, but even though he left himself open for a few seconds she was going to attack now, where her ki flared into existence around her individual fingers, before she swung her right hand at Vegeta. What happened was that five lines of light purple colored energy rushed forward to meet her foe, who jumped backwards to avoid being hit by her sudden attack, but that was good for her, as it allowed her to put some distance between her and her foes so she could focus on who she wanted to take down first.

In the end it was rather easy for Neferi to pick a target, as Frieza was in the middle of firing several small beams of energy at her, no doubt to make her weave her way through them and get hit by some of the oddly placed ones, to which she surprised Frieza by moving into the air above those attacks and then brought her fist down on the area her foe was standing in... but as Frieza dodged the attack, and moved away, her fist came into contact with the ground, blasting a crater into the ground in the process.

"They were right, you are incredibly powerful." Frieza commented, though at the same time, as Neferi picked herself up and shifted back into her battle stance, he did the same thing as he focused on his foe, because he knew the others would get ready for what he had planned for his next attack, "Haven't you heard of holding back at the start of a fight, instead of using your full power all at once?"

"My father and Whis taught me many things, including what you are talking about," Neferi replied, though as she said that she vanished from where she had been standing seconds ago, only to reappear right in front of Frieza, who barely had time to move as she punched him in the chest with a slight smile on her face, "besides, I AM holding back."

As soon as she said that she completed her swing and Frieza went flying through the air, slamming into several trees in the process before finally clearing the forest, but for now Neferi stretched a little as she turned around, so she could face the other three opponents that were waiting for her to make a move against them. It gave her the chance to see what her foes were up to before she made any rash decisions, though it appeared that Broly was staring at her, no doubt waiting to see what she did next, while at the same time both Goku and Vegeta appeared to be regrouping, leaving Frieza laying in the ground from her attack, reducing the number to three opponents for a few moments, since there was no telling how long it would be before Frieza got up and rejoined the fight. As such she burst into the air and raced towards her next target, where Broly raised his arms as Neferi spun around and kicked at him, the force of her attack knocking him backwards a little bit, but he grinned as she chased after him, putting some distance between them and Goku and Vegeta, making her wonder what the large Saiyan had planned. The reason she considered him that way was because his body was bulking up over the course of their battle, even if he wasn't the one that fought her since he seemed to be gathering his energy when she targeted someone else, though her thoughts were interrupted as Broly loosed a beam of green energy at her, something that she had to dodge... which carved a gash into the forest they had been fighting in, allowing her to spin around and kick him in the side, sending him flying towards the nearby mountain area.

"Galick Gun," Vegeta called out, causing Neferi to turn her head for a moment, where she found that both Goku and Vegeta were standing near each other and hand their hands in specific locations near their bodies, which meant that they were going to be firing a powerful attack at her.

"Kamehame," Goku said at the same time, where a blue sphere of energy formed between his hands, which was located on the right side of his body while Vegeta's attack was up on the left side of his body, and was purple colored, but this just confirmed the thoughts that were going through Neferi's mind.

"HAAA!" the pair shouted, where they focused on where their target was located and leveled their arms with where Neferi was floating, which was the moment that their attacks combined into a single mass as it raced towards her position, but she remained where she was floated as she held her hand out and her aura flared to life.

An explosion tore apart the area that Neferi was floating in, ripping up pieces of earth, stone, and whatever trees that happened to be in the area, scattering them all over the area as the smoke started to part, though that was when Goku and Vegeta noticed what appeared to be a barrier, baring the color of Neferi's energy, hidden in the smoke, only to discover that Neferi had used her power to form a protective barrier around her, one that quickly disappeared as she lowered her hand.

"You know, you guys would have more luck if you didn't reveal that your attacks are ready." Neferi pointed out, as that was something that she had learned over the years of training with her parents and Whis, none of them had shouted the names of their attacks during her training, to focus on her reaction times, and it appeared that her training was paying off already, where she shifted into her battle stance once again.

Goku and Vegeta charged at her and started throwing a series of punches and kicks at her, where Neferi blocked some of the attacks that were coming her way and even parried some of them as they moved around the mountain range that Broly had been thrown into. She ducked under a few of their attacks, making them miss in the process, before kicking Goku in the chest and knocked him away from where they were fighting in, though before Vegeta could do anything she spun around and slammed the side of her leg into his chest, sending him flying into the side of a mountain, which caused a large crater to form around where he landed. Goku, seeing that she was distracted, burst back up into the air and rushed her once more, where Neferi parried the punches that were coming her way, surprising him with her reaction speed, before she ducked under his next punch and blasted him in the chest, sending him flying into the ground, which was when another part of the mountain range exploding and scattering the stone fragments. The green pillar that came with that action revealed that Broly was getting back into the battle, though as Neferi noticed that he appeared to be in his Legendary form, with green hair and a really bulked up body, there was a golden shine off in the distance as well, where she spotted a golden Frieza coming back to the fight.

They weren't the only ones that did something like that, as both Goku and Vegeta picked themselves up of the areas she had knocked them into and dismissed their Super Saiyan 3 forms, only for their spiked hair to turn blue, revealing that this was their Super Saiyan God Super Saiyan, or Super Saiyan Blue, form.

Neferi grinned as Broly charged at her, where she found that his attacks were heavier than they had been when the battle started, though at the same time she found that Frieza had joined him, as the pair was attacking her while the pair of Saiyans were looking for another opening to use. She had to admit that they had come prepared, as it seemed like, when the four of them were together, their plans were coming out and she was smashing through them, but the fact that they were acting this way meant that they understood that she was a threat. Whenever Broly or Frieza knocked her backwards, which was more often than she was expecting, either Goku or Vegeta would attack her while she moved through the air, which stopped her and caused her to change who she was fighting, though she did find that all four of her foes had much stronger attacks this time around. This was what she was expecting when she decided to accept the challenge that Goku and Vegeta had issued years ago, regardless of the fact that they had brought allies with them, and she kept her smile as she parried the incoming punch that was coming from Vegeta, before grabbing onto his fist and spun around, forcing him to collide with Goku, knocking them away from where she was standing.

Broly rushed at her and demanded her attention once more, something that he seemed to be charged with doing for his allies, and she parried his attacks before he could hit his true target, but even with that happening she noticed that there were some strands of energy being gathered in the air, meaning that someone was preparing an attack that would be fired at her.

"Eat this!" Frieza shouted, where Neferi noticed that he was in the air above them and was in the process of firing a massive sphere of energy down at where she was standing, a Supernova as he called it, and Broly, upon hearing that the attack was ready, backed away before he got caught in the attack.

Neferi was impressed that Frieza had managed to charge the attack without revealing his location to her, though it was likely because of the fact that she had been focused on Broly and no one else, but instead of fleeing and letting the sphere hit the ground, which would ruin the area around her, she let her energy flare to life and swung her arm at the attack that was coming her way. The same attack that she had used against Vegeta was used now, where the two attacks collided in the space between her and Frieza, though that was where Frieza discovered just how powerful she was, as her attack caused the Supernova to detonate in the air, instead of where he was trying to send it, before Neferi flew through the smoke and appeared behind her target. Frieza barely had time to do anything as she raised her fist, but before she could actually hit him, and send him flying towards the ground once more, Goku appeared next to Frieza, grabbed onto his shoulder, and the two of them disappeared, though she did notice that two of his fingers had been near his forehead, revealing that he had used the Instant Transmission technique to keep his ally safe for the next stage of their plan. Broly, of course, charged at her again, just confirming her thoughts that he seemed to be the warrior that was serving as a distraction for the others, so they could attack while she was focused on him, but this time around, since she knew the trick, thanks to the last few times she had engaged him in battle, she went on the offensive and punched Broly in the chest a few times, causing him to stagger as she kept her eyes open for the next attack from her other foes.

This time around Goku, Vegeta, and Frieza rushed at her from behind, an interesting tactic to be sure, but at the same time she dodged the incoming attacks and grabbed onto Frieza's tail, surprising him in the process, before she spun around and slammed him into his allies, sending all three of them down into the ground. Broly, seeing that she might have her guard lowered, attacked her while her back was turned, where she shifted her body and avoided the attack, before wrapping her arms around his outstretched fist, allowing her to hurl him down towards the area that his allies were resting in, though what was odd was the fact that all four of them had missed hitting each other. Once Broly was with his allies again, and the four of them were in the process of getting up again, Neferi raised her arms in front of her face and then swung her hands down towards the ground, where she loosed a hail of ki blasts down at the area that was below her, where they detonated upon impacting the area that she was targeting. Of course the interesting thing about all of this was that the mountain area that they were currently fighting in shattered as her blasts hit the ground, causing everything to collapse into a massive crater, though when she stopped firing ki blasts she noticed that all of her targets had moved from the area she had been targeting, showing her that Goku had moved them to avoid taking damage.

She spotted the group standing off in the distance, though instead of all four of them coming at her at the same time, like she would have expected, Goku and Vegeta backed off and seemed to be focusing their energies, allowing Frieza and Broly to rush her first, where she parried their attacks and considered what her foes were planning... though that was when a burst of energy erupted from where the two Saiyans had been standing, where a new warrior, who looked like a fusion between them, replaced them.

"So, they used the Fusion Dance." Neferi commented, as she recognized the vest that the warrior was wearing, as her parents had told them about this technique when they went over everything they had seen, which meant that this warrior was going to be even stronger than anything she had seen so far.

"I am Gogeta." the warrior replied, though his tone revealed that, after everything he and the others had seen since the start of this battle, they knew they couldn't hold back against her, not when she was overcoming them, which was why he shifted into his battle stance as Frieza and Broly moved away from them, no doubt to prepare themselves for the next stage of their whatever they were planning, I hope you're ready, Neferi, because the true battle is just starting."

Neferi smiled for a few seconds before she rushed at Gogeta, though instead of fighting back immediately the warrior turned around and flew through the air, as if he was fleeing, which caused her to follow after him, but while she did that she gathered her ki and loosed several bursts of ki blasts at her new foe, where they rushed at where he was loacted and exploded when they connected with the ground, showing her that her new opponent was faster than her current speed, which made things interesting. As the two of them moved around the area that they were fighting in, and avoided both Broly and Frieza for now, Neferi noticed that Gogeta was swinging his arms at her last couple of ki blasts, knocking them off course and causing them to detonate when they came into contact with the area around him, before his energy flared and he pushed himself into his Super Saiyan form. At the same time, however, that left him open for the briefest of seconds, which was when she rushed in and punched the side of his face, knocking him through the air with ease, but what interested her was that Gogeta stopped himself before he could go too far and rushed back into the battle, where she rushed at him as well. As their fists came into contact with each other the area around them ignited, displaying just how powerful the two of them were, before Gogeta surprised Neferi by getting the upper hand and punched her in the face, knocking her backwards, only for her to stop moving as she rubbed the area that had been hit.

She had to admit that she was impressed, that the fusion of Goku and Vegeta, two warriors that she had bested quite easily in their base forms five years ago, was able to put up quite the fight against her, which had to be due to the training that they had gone through, before she readied herself and charged back into the battle.

It was in that moment that Gogeta gained the upper hand, as he shifted his arms in front of his body and made sure that the palm of his hands shifted her incoming attack away from his chest, the area she had been targeting, though as her attack missed it's mark, and she realized what had happened, Gogeta spun around and kicked her down into the ground, blasting a new crater into the stone she struck. Neferi was a little surprised, that her foe had been able to do this so quickly, and before she even had a chance to move Gogeta loosed a storm of blue ki blasts down at where she was laying, which struck all of the stones around her and kept her pinned down, though that changed when she forced herself to stand and extended her hand, summoning her barrier to stop the blasts from hitting her for a few seconds. Once she was able to stand, which didn't take much effort since she wasn't hurt at all, she swung her arm and the energy of the barrier burst out in every direction, cancelling Gogeta's attack and allowing her to burst through the space between them so she could continue the battle. The moment she was up in the air she started flashing around the area around Gogeta, who started doing the same thing, making sure that the two of them were never at the same spot for more than a second, though that was before Neferi broke out of the pattern and rushed at her target, only for Gogeta to dodge her attack and loose a powerful uppercut that knocked her up into the air.

As Neferi regained herself, and focused on where her foe was floating, a kick struck her in the back and sent her flying down towards the ground, where she flew by Gogeta and crashed into the only mountain that was left in the range that they were currently fighting in, though as she pushed some rubble off of her she found Frieza floating above where she had been a few seconds ago, indicating that he was the one that hit her. Before she could rush at him, and resume fighting him, Gogeta descended to the area that she was in and rushed at her, forcing Neferi to go on the defensive as she was pushed through the mountain, would started to collapse all around them as she blocked one of Gogeta's attacks. After that attack happened, however, she gathered her ki and blasted her foe backwards, where she followed after Gogeta and rushed outside so she could figure out who she was going to target next, only to stop when her target punched the side of her face and knocked her into the ground once more, meaning that Gogeta was stronger than she originally thought, and that was also because of the fact that he had switched to Super Saiyan Blue rather quickly. It was a good tactic, since she hadn't seen it coming and should have known that he would have switched forms when he realized that the base Super Saiyan form wasn't getting him anywhere, though as she rubbed the side of her face she had to smile, as this was the sort of fight she had been envisioning when she thought about this event.

Of course, as she thought about that, she focused on her foe again and found that all three of her foes had gathered in the same area once more, and this time it appeared that Broly was in the middle of charging a incredibly powerful green colored Kamehameha, Gogeta appeared to be combining the Galick Gun with a Kamehameha, and Frieza was in the process of finishing his Death Cannon technique. Three beam attacks, that was what she was counting at the moment, but before she could even move out of the way the trio leveled their hands with her and loosed their attacks, where she watched as the three beams wrapped around each other and merged into a single multicolored beam, one that was drawing closer and closer to where she was standing. Since it appeared that her foes were pulling out all the stops to try and take her out, or at least made her admit defeat, Neferi figured that she might as well stop holding back and show them her true power, which was why her aura flared to life and wrapped around her body, so when the beam hit it's mark the area around her would be blown apart and a crater would be left behind, but she would be unharmed. Not even a few seconds after her aura flared to life the beam slammed into it and exploded instantly, the blast tearing apart the area around her and leaving a massive crater in the ground, one that would have filled up with water if there was any near where it was located, but the trio paused as they noticed Neferi's aura flickering in the smoke, though when the smoke finally cleared they found that she had protected herself from their attack, without taking any damage.

"You guys are impressive, I'll give you that," Neferi commented, where she stretched her arms and legs for a few seconds, as her foes were taking this fight seriously and it appeared that she had to do the same thing, since it appeared that they had been trying to take her out before she revealed her true power, before she stopped what she was doing and focused on the trio, "Now then, since you seem to be using your full power against me, I think it's only fair that I do the same thing to all three of you."

Gogeta, knowing what was coming since both of the warriors that went into making him had experienced Neferi's full power once in the past, got ready to move so they could do something to take her down, but before he, Broly, or even Frieza could move Neferi flashed up to where the three of them were standing and got between them. In that moment she thrust her hands out to the side and the sheer force of her aura knocked all three of them away from her, though Broly was the first one to recover and loosed a powerful beam of energy, one that he didn't have to charge, at his target, where Neferi loosed a small blast at the attack and blew it apart before it could even reach her. The instant that happened, and all three of them were stunned by what she had done, Neferi flashed behind Broly and swung her leg into his side, sending him flying through the air as he put some distance between him and his allies, before appearing above him, where she delivered a powerful punch that knocked him into the ground. Frieza, seeing that her focus was on someone else, raised his right hand and summoned some ki around it, forming a blade of red ki, before charging at Neferi, who raised her right hand and blocked the attack before it could hurt her, shattering the form of his attack, before she punched him in the chest and caused him to cough in pain, which she followed by grabbing onto his tail and sent him into the ground as well, just not in the area that Broly was in. Gogeta, on the other hand, kept his distance and prepared a Final Kamehameha, as both he and Vegito had access to that incredibly powerful technique, before firing it at his target, where Neferi turned around and punched the side of the beam, knocking it off into the distance like it was nothing, before charging a ball of energy that she hurled at him, blowing him out of the air as well.

He was surprised and shocked by the vast differences in their strength, as when Neferi was holding her power back he had turned the tables on her and was on the way to leading his fellow warriors to victory, but now that she was no longer holding back, and was using her full power, it felt like he was trying to fight someone that was on Jiren's level, and he had the feeling that this battle was over.

"It appears that Neferi has won." Liquiir commented, as he and the other gods had been watching the battle happen since the moment it started, and while he had to admit that Goku, Vegeta, Frieza, and Broly had done the best they could possibly do he knew the truth of the matter, Neferi was strong and not even the strongest warriors of her universe had the power to stop her, and there was the fact that her performance had freaked out a few of the gods, "It seems that we might have found a new candidate for the position as the strongest mortal in the multiverse."

"Nonsense." Belmod replied, because despite the fact that he had retired, and Toppo had taken his place, he was still a powerful warrior in his own right and that was why he had been brought here, as well as the fact that he was Toppo's adviser for another year or two, before he gestured towards the other warrior that had come with them, "Despite what happened in the Tournament of Power, where he was ganged up on by a large number of warriors, Jiren is still the strongest mortal warrior in the entire multiverse, and there's no way that a girl, one that's only ten years old, would have the power to defeat him, regardless of the fact that she's Beerus' daughter."

Beerus was used to the other gods insulting him or saying things about his strength, which he tried to ignore to the best of his power, but he didn't like it when his daughter was the target of those comments, but what kept him from saying anything was the fact that Jiren actually stepped forward and kept his gaze on the battle that was ending.

"Lady Sunset, may I join the fight?" Jiren asked, as this battle had caught his attention right away, when he felt the power that all four of Neferi's challengers had brought to bare against her, and right now, after seeing that she was still standing and that she had bested Gogeta, the fusion of Goku and Vegeta, he had to admit that he was curious to see what her true power felt like.

Sunset said nothing for a moment, as she was a little surprised that one of the other mortal warriors would want to get involved with this fight, before she nodded her head and let Jiren jump over the edge of the stands, as she knew that he was an incredibly powerful warrior and that it would be the best way to test Neferi's full power.

"It would appear that we have a few arrival." Neferi commented, where she turned her head towards the atmosphere of the planet and watched as Jiren descended towards the area that she was in, before he came to a stop and floated in the air near her, "Well I'll be, I never thought that you would be interested in fighting me, Jiren."

"Neferi, daughter of Beerus and Chronoa, I have determined that you would be a worthy foe for me to fight against in single combat," Jiren replied, though his tone revealed something to Frieza and the others, and that was, without even exchanging a single blow with her, he already considered Neferi to be one of the warriors that he could respect, though as he did that he raised his left hand and opened the upper part of his suit, like it was a jacket, showing the watchers that he had modified his Pride Trooper attire after the Tournament of Power, before dropping the chest part, which landed in Frieza's hands, "and, after seeing how well you fought against these foes, I have decided that I will use my full power as well, to see just how strong you are for myself."

As soon as Jiren said that he focused on his inner power, the power that was awakened during the Tournament of Power, and a fiery red aura formed around him as his muscles bulked up, revealing the form that he had gained during the final battle of the tournament, before he shifted his body and assumed his stance. Neferi raised her arms as well, to show her final foe that she was ready, despite the fact that she had gone through quite the battle with her previous opponents, and the two of them stared at each other for a few seconds, daring the other to move while keeping everyone else waiting to see what happened next. Not a moment later the pair vanished from where they had been standing, which surprised Gogeta and the others, because not a few seconds later both Neferi and Jiren were up in the air above the ruined mountain range, where the two warriors started throwing punches at each other, resulting in blue lightning branching out every time their fists came into contact with each other. At the same time they appeared to be moving away from the mountain range, which was a good idea since it had been completely wrecked by the fighting earlier, though as the pair moved away from that area Frieza and the others followed at a safe distance, just so they could keep watching the fight and see if Jiren could best Neferi.

Of course that was provided that they could keep track of them, as the two warriors were flashing all over the place, as the lightning flashes were the only way for them to understand where the pair were located, though at the same time they had the feeling that the gods, especially Sunset, were having no trouble keeping track of what Jiren and Neferi were doing as they exchanged blows.

A few moments later the pair crashed into the side of a lone mountain that was in their way, the force of their attacks shattering the area around them and scattering the fragments, where Jiren turned around and touched down on the ground that they had been above, causing Neferi to follow after him. As she did that, however, Jiren threw a punch at her and she had to defend herself with her aura, though it did push her backwards a little, where she spun around in the air and rushed at where her target was standing, only for Jiren to move out of the way and let her crash into the stone fragment that was behind him. The stone shattered under the intensity of her attack, which is what she expected, and as she turned around she found that Jiren was coming at her, where her fist collided with the next attack and the area around them broke apart, but neither of them paid much attention to that as they sped up the number of punches and kicks that they were sending their foe's way. Instead of letting Jiren take control of this battle, like he appeared to be doing, Neferi flashed around him a few times and looked for the perfect opening, before charging right into Jiren's chest and flew towards the ground, where they slammed into the stone below them and burst into a massive cavern that happened to be below the mountain they had been fighting above. From there the pair separated again and charged at each other, where the force of their energies colliding caused the cavern's walls to crack and even break at times, before Jiren delivered a powerful uppercut that knocked Neferi through the roof and back up into the sky, which gave her the perfect chance to charge up an attack that she had been waiting to use for a long time.

As Jiren burst out of the cavern, however, Neferi was ready for him, as she had pulled her power together and formed a large sphere of energy above her head, one that she hurled down at her foe the moment he revealed himself, and Jiren, not having much else he could do, raised his hands and tried to stop the attack... which pushed him back down into the ground and forced him into the cavern, before the energy poured out in all directions and caused the entire area to be transformed into a land of fire, ash, and magma, all while showing off her destructive power.

"I... I don't believe it..." Frieza commented, as he had known that Neferi was strong and that her power would be quite destructive, since she was the daughter of Beerus, but even that didn't prepare him for what he saw, "It's almost like watching someone fight Broly all over again, though while you're attack was confined to the ice continent it appears that the damage from Neferi's attack is spreading all over the place..."

Before Frieza could finish his comment the blackened rock shattered and Jiren rose out of the rubble, though instead of being annoyed with Neferi, for doing something like that to him, he actually seemed like he was enjoying himself, as he burst into the air and rushed at her once more, and this time Neferi went on the offensive, as she was a little tired of being on the defensive. As such she lashed out with her fists and found that Jiren knew what she was trying to do, hence the reason that he was prepared to defend himself and avoid her attacks until he returned to being on the offensive, but that was when she surprised him by kicking upwards with her foot, breaking the guard that he had been using against her, and then got above him, so she could swing both of her hands into his chest as a combined attack. The result knocked Jiren out of the air and sent him crashing into the ground, where he coughed for a moment as a look of surprise appeared on his face, as if he wasn't expecting her to be this strong, and he had to refocus on the battle as she rushed down to where he was laying, though she didn't punch the ground and spun around so she could kick him in the side, sending him towards the edge of the ruined zone they had been fighting in. As Jiren regained himself, and faced where he had come from, he found Neferi chasing after him, her attacks breaking his attempts to defend himself, before she slipped a punch through his defenses and struck his chest, knocking the wind out of him, before she spun around again and kicked him towards the ground, blasting a new crater into the ground.

In that moment Jiren paused, as he was beginning to understand the power that he was up against, and looked into the sky above him, where he found that Neferi was coming down towards him, though at the same time her right fist was at the ready and it had a large aura wrapped around it, meaning that she wasn't playing around... though when she got close to him he pushed himself out of the way and avoided the attack, allowing Neferi's fist to hint the center of the crater, which caused the area around them to shake for a moment.

"Ugh, guys?" Gogeta commented, where he pointed at the ground for a few seconds, which was when Frieza and Broly noticed that half of the ground was moving to their right and the other half was moving to their left, causing all three of them to look at what they were seeing with shock on their faces, "She broke the world."

Jiren, despite the fact that he was in the middle of a fight, noticing the change as well, that Neferi's attack had channeled the destructive power she was capable of wielding into the ground itself, allowing her to split the planet they were fighting on in half with little to no effort, and, as she turned towards him again, he knew what to do next.

"Stop." Jiren said, surprising Neferi for a moment, though at the same time she sensed no trickery, especially since Jiren sighed and allowed his body to return to normal, which was when Frieza returned the section of his uniform to him so he could put it on later, "I can tell, from the blows we exchanged and the power that you have demonstrated, that you are strong and that you are a worthy foe to fight against, and, after being bested a few times in the Tournament of Power, I know when it's time to stop fighting and bow my head. Neferi, you are stronger than I thought you would be, and I am not ashamed to admit that I would have been bested by you if the battle had dragged on for a few more minutes."

"What about your title as the strongest mortal in the multiverse?" Gogeta asked, because while he knew that was a title that the Gods of Destruction and Angels had gifted to Jiren, because of the fact that he was so powerful, he knew that losing it to a ten year old had to be quite the blow to his ego, or at the very least his pride.

"Despite what you might think, I never cared for the title, nor did I want it." Jiren replied, to which he took a few steps forward and rested a hand on Neferi's shoulder, where she looked up at him with a look of confusion in her eyes, as she wasn't sure what was going on at the moment, "Besides, after this battle I know that there is a mortal that is far stronger than I will ever be out there in the multiverse, and that is you, Neferi. You are the strongest mortal in the multiverse."

Beerus smiled for a moment as he glanced at the other gods, as many of them that knew of Jiren's power were caught off guard by the fact that Universe 11's strongest mortal had revealed that he never cared for the title he had been given, as he only cared about finding the being that ended his mentor's life, and that he was more than happy to acknowledge Neferi as the one who should hold the title. Belmod, who had been used to proclaiming that Jiren was the strongest mortal and that no one could challenge him, was the most shocked out of the entire group, though he eventually sighed and hung his head in defeat, no doubt silently blaming all of this on Rainbow and Applejack, figuring that it was their fault that Jiren had been forced into this position. Chronoa, Whis, and Shin were also happy, as it showed the other universes just how strong their warriors are and proved that Neferi was incredibly powerful, though as Beerus thought about that he watched as Neferi and the others returned to their part of the stands, where he and Chronoa embraced their daughter, as they were both proud of her and what she was able to do. At the same time Sunset seemed pleased with the results, as it was a fine demonstration of Neferi's power and the other gods now knew how powerful the first child of a God of Destruction was, and she was only ten years old, so there was no telling what she would do next in her life.

He honestly had no idea what else the future might hold for them and Neferi, but after today Beerus was very happy for her and was proud of what she was able to accomplish, and something told him that he, Chronoa, and the others would feel the same way for many years to come.

Epilogue: Shining Future

Sunset stretched as she got up from where she was sitting, inside the library of her palace, and headed out into the endless hallway that existed between the various parts of her massive palace, where she could walk for hours on end if she wanted, though for the most part she only did that when she had guests, so they could talk for some time before they reached the area they were heading towards. It had been five years since the battle between Neferi and the strongest mortal warriors of Universe 7, and that included Jiren as well, who apparently didn't care about the title that the gods had given him, and from what she had seen it appeared that Beerus and Chronoa were doing well in raising their daughter. Normally one would be concerned by the fact that Neferi was so strong, that she was able to beat so many skilled warriors at her current age, but she knew that it was fine, because Whis would stop her if something happened, but she did think that Neferi would make an excellent God of Destruction in the future, whenever Beerus decided that it was time for him to retire. The only reason she thought about that was because of the fact that she had seen him and Whis teaching Neferi how to control the energy that a Destroyer God could wield, though it was, at the moment, just the basics, so it was only a matter of time until Universe 7 saw a change in who watched over that universe as a God of Destruction.

As she considered that, however, she paused in the middle of the hallway for a few seconds and considered what she had thought about, as she had been watching the Gods of Destruction every now and then, as was her duty as the Queen of All to watch over the multiverse, before she came to a quick decision on what she could do with the rest of her day, and get a face to face progress report at the same time.

"Lady Sunset, is something wrong?" a voice asked, to which she turned her head for a moment and found that the Grand Priest was standing near her, which made sense since he was the only other person who was in the palace at any give moment, though at the same time she understood why he had appeared near her, since she had stopped and he was curious as to what was bothering her.

"No, I was just thinking about something." Sunset replied, where she shifted her stance and walked over to the area that the Grand Priest was standing in, which was where the hallway around her changed as she came to a decision, as the throne room she ruled from appeared around them and would allow her to take a seat, if that was what she wanted, before she stopped and faced the Grand Priest, "I was thinking that it might be time for me to make a personal visit to each of the universes, to speak with the various Gods of Destruction for a few minutes and get a face to face progress report, instead of just keeping my distance and watching from afar, just like my predecessors did."

"I see." the Grand Priest said, where he raised his hand to his chin for a moment, knowing that Sunset could easily track the progress the nineteen universes and didn't need to do this, but, at the same time, he knew that she was vastly different from the Kings of All, who remained in the palace until something caught their attention and caused them to leave, and that this was her way of letting the Gods of Destruction know that she was keeping track of everything, before he lowered his hand, "Do you want me to open the way for you, or do you want to visit the universes by yourself?"

"I'll head down by myself." Sunset answered, as the last time she had gone out the Grand Priest had gone with her, mostly to see if there was anything she needed him to do while they were away from the palace, and this time she felt like doing this alone, even though that wouldn't stop the gods from freaking out when she arrived.

"Very well then, I shall stay here and wait for your return." the Grand Priest replied, because he knew that there was no being in the entire multiverse that could challenge Sunset and do damage to her, and even if there was one her power would just grow even greater than what it currently was, though at the same time he bowed his head, showing Sunset the respect that she deserved as the Queen of All.

Sunset glanced at one of the walls for a moment, finding that it was around six in the morning, or at least that was what time it was back on her home world, and determined that some of the Gods of Destruction would already be up at this point, while some of the others would either be sleeping in or meditating, since it depended on which god she was thinking about. Of course if she really wanted to see who was up and who was sleeping she could always observe the planets of the Gods of Destruction with her powers, to see what was going on, but she decided not to do that and focused on finding the areas that they were currently in, though instead of doing them all at once, since some were subject to change as time went by, she decided to do them in the order of their universes. As such she started by focusing on Universe 1 and quickly found the energy trail that she was looking for, as it appeared that Iwne was currently at his temple, to which she turned towards the direction the throne was facing and walked forward, as she preferred to be outside her palace when she wanted to visit a specific area in one of the nineteen universes that she watched over. She wasn't going to wreck anything by teleporting from the throne room, thanks to her power, she just liked being outside when she did it, even though there were instances, like visiting Universe 6 to grant Caulifla's wish, where she would teleport from inside the palace, but for right now she was going to be outside the palace.

Once she was outside her palace, and the gate had shut behind her, she gathered a bit of her power and disappeared from the area that she had been standing in, though not a few seconds later she reappeared outside the golden temple that Iwne lived in, while at the same time surprising Awamo, who was standing outside the area that Iwne was in.

"Lady Sunset, this is quite a surprise." Awamo said, though at the same time the mention that Sunset was here caused Iwne to come out of the area he was in, where the two took up the positions that they would usually take whenever they were in her presence, as in Angels bowing their heads and the Gods of Destruction kneeling.

"Indeed it is," Iwne added, as while he was surprised by Sunset's arrival, something they were getting used to since she did like to keep them on their toes by appearing at random moments to see what was going on for herself, he was also interested in what brought her here this time around, "To what do we owe the pleasure of your company?"

"I decided that I would visit the nineteen universes and see what the Gods of Destruction were up to," Sunset replied, though as she said that she gestured with her hand, allowing Awamo to know that it was fine for them to stop their bowing and kneeling, which he let Iwne know as they both stood up and faced her, "sort of like doing a face to faced report on the progress of your universes, instead of just watching from the palace and assuming that everything was fine."

"Well, so far everything has been quiet in our universe." Iwne replied, as it had been sixteen years since the check up meeting, where Quitela had lost his mind and his life, after foolishly trying to attack Lady Sunset, and while some things had happened there wasn't much for him to tell her about, "I've wiped out a planet or two since the check up, blown away someone who was trying to cause mass destruction to a star system, and Anat's been busy spreading the seeds for new planets to form in the future, to replace the planets that I had to take care of. When I'm not busy doing my duties as the God of Destruction for Universe 1, and I have a little free time, I like to stay here, in my temple, and either meditate or hone my skills by training with Awamo, who keeps me up to date on everything that Anat is planning, so we can work together and ensure that everything we do helps our universe grow."

Sunset nodded her head for a moment, as she was keeping her mouth shut for a few seconds as she thought about something, which was mostly her peering into the past to get a quick view of what Iwne had said, though it wasn't hard for her to find what she was looking for and returned to the future. Generally she used one of the areas in the palace to peer into the past, which was how she was able to view everything her predecessors had done to the multiverse before the Tournament of Power happened, but in the end it was another power that could be used anywhere, even though she had a preference in mind for it as well. She trusted her Gods of Destruction, especially after all the hard work a few of them put into improving their universes once they were defeated during the tournament, and this was just a way of confirming what they had said, though she only used the power a few times in front of others. Once she was done with that, and refocused on what was happening in front of her, she let a smile appear on her face, something that told Iwne and Awamo that she was pleased with what she had seen, otherwise she'd start lecturing them about what she had observed, and, from what her senses told her, there weren't any threats in Universe 1 at the moment, which meant that this universe was safe from harm and that Iwne would react the moment something appeared on his radar.

From the looks of it Iwne was doing his job, Awamo was making sure his Destroyer God did what he had to do, and Anat was making sure to seed new planets to replace the ones that go wiped out by Iwne, which meant that all three of them were doing a good job in maintaining balance in this universe.

"Well, from what I can see, it appears that everything is just fine." Sunset replied, though she could tell that the pair in front of her breathed a sigh of relief, since there was always the chance that she might find something that neither of them knew about or had ignored on accident, before she shifted her stance for a moment, revealing to the pair that she had only come here for a brief visit and that she would be leaving soon, "You two seem to have everything in order, and so does Anat from the sounds of it, so I'll let you get back to what you were doing before I arrived, though I am eager to see what happens to those new planets in the future."

Sunset gave Iwne and Awamo a few seconds to acknowledge what she had said, and the fact that she was pleased with their work, before she activated her teleportation power and vanished from where she had been standing, allowing the pair to get back to what they were doing as she made her way to Universe 2. Interestingly enough she found that Heles' energy wasn't coming from her temple, just like Sour's energy wasn't there either, though it didn't take her long to figure out that both of their energies, which Pell's was mixed into, was coming from the planet that Brianne, the 'Goddess of Love' for this universe, called home. She had to admit that she wasn't a fan of Brianne, or Ribrianne as her alter ego was known as, and, from what she had seen during the Tournament of Power, she was sure that none of the other universes really liked her either, but even though she didn't like her, and could easily wipe her out in an instant, that was for Heles to decide, though judging from how Heles had acted during that event she knew Brianne was safe. Sunset then sighed for a moment as she pushed that series of thoughts to the back of her mind, as she didn't want them to cloud her vision while she was meeting Heles, before focusing on the area that she was heading to, as she had the feeling that she'd want to get this report over with so she could head to Universe 3 without delay.

When she reappeared at her destination, however, she found that she was in a private booth that was overlooking what seemed to be a beauty pageant or something, though sitting in the golden throne in front of her was Heles, with Sour and Pell standing on either side, but as the pair turned to face her, since they heard the guards moving by the door, she shook her head and the two beings stopped the guards from doing anything foolish.

Since it seemed like Heles was more interested in what she was looking at, as she didn't bother to turn around at all when the guards started to stir, Sunset decided that the best way to move forward was to summon a pad that she could write on and a writing utensil, before writing down the question that she wanted to ask them. A few seconds later she was done writing the question and levitated the pad over to Sour, who let his staff float off to the side as he took the pad and looked at what she had written down, only to tilt his head for a second as he used the provided utensil to quickly write something down, before tapping Heles' shoulder. It was clear that Heles didn't like to be annoyed, but after seeing what Sour had wrote down, which Sunset knew was him silently telling his God of Destruction that she was present, Heles sighed and made several movements with her hand, revealing that she was writing something down, before she passed the pad over to Pell. The Kaioshin glanced at the pad for a few moments, clearly wondering how to write down his answer, but he moved the utensil and quickly wrote down what he was thinking about, before turning to face Sunset, who used her power to levitate the pad back to where she was standing so she could see what the three of them had written down and see if there was anything else she needed to do in this universe before she could move onto the next one.

Basically she had asked the same question she had asked Iwne a few minutes ago, so she could get an update on what Heles was doing for her universe, and by the looks of it she had a few individuals in mind, who just so happened to be causing problems for some of the planets in her universe, that needed to be taken care of. Sour revealed that no planets had been destroyed so far, by her or by the individuals that Heles was going to confront in the near future, which meant that there weren't any planets for her to destroy, or she wasn't in the mood and would add them to the list of places she would take care of in the future. Pell, on the other hand, did reveal that he had planted the seeds for a few more planets in their universe, which meant that he was preparing for when Heles got around to destroying the planets that were on her list, so they could maintain balance in their universe, even though he appeared a tiny bit annoyed that Heles hadn't blown those planets away yet. All in all it appeared that, despite a few planets not be destroyed when they were supposed to be wiped out, that things were moving along quite well in Universe 2, though not at the level that Universe 1 was at, and she removed the page Heles, Sour, and Pell had wrote on, where she wrote a quick note wishing them well in viewing this contest and maintaining balance in the universe, which she levitated over to Sour so he could pass it on once she was gone.

With that complete Sunset started to focus on where Mule was located, only to pause for a moment when Brianne, in her Ribrianne form, walked out onto the stage, to which she disappeared from where she was standing and left Universe 2 behind, so she wouldn't have to see what Brianne had planned for the audience... though as she pushed that thought to the back of her mind she made her way to Universe 3, so she could meet the next God of Destruction she was planning on visiting and see what he was up to.

Mule's energy, as it turned out, came from a planet that didn't house his temple, though as she appeared at her destination she found that she was floating above the wreckage of a city, one that had been destroyed recently by the looks of things, meaning that something was happening in this universe. She turned her head for a moment and watched as a humanoid robot dodged the incoming punch of a much larger robot, though the coloration of the humanoid robot's exterior, and the clothing it was wearing, revealed that Mule had already arrived on the scene, and that he was using his new Mosco suit to take care of business. Mule then lashed out at his foe, striking the other robot's chest and knocked him backwards, though even as that happened the other robot tried to grab Mule and pull him down at the same time, but Mule proved that he was faster than his foe and avoided the movement with ease, before leveling his arm with his foe and blasted the larger one into the wreckage of the city Sunset had appeared in. It wasn't a blast from a small rocket or the usual items that a robot would use, rather it was a ki based attack, proving that Mule and the denizens of Universe 3 had developed a way to allow robots to use ki, something that also happened in Universe 7 with the Androids, and she had to smile as Mule moved above his foe and punched him in the side of his head, causing the larger robot to collide with the center of the ruined city, where it appeared that the fight might be over.

The reason that she thought about that was because Mule was demonstrating the part of his robot that was unique, as a purple aura, one that she recognized, formed around the robot suit that he was controlling, before he extended his right arm towards the larger robot.

"Hakai!" Mule called out, which was the moment that Sunset watched as the larger robot started to break apart before her eyes, confirming that it must have been behind the destruction of this city and that Mule had used this moment to test the combat capabilities of his new robot, and before long his foe was gone, allowing him to dispel his aura.

"Well, it seems that you have things under control here." Sunset commented, as she waited for Mule to calm down before bothering to approach him, and once that had happened she made herself known to him, while at the same time spotting both Camparri and Ea standing nearby, no doubt seeing how well the new robot operated.

"Lady Sunset, I apologize for not noticing you immediately." Mule said, to which he turned towards her and knelt where he was floating, where both his Angel and his Kaioshin flew up to them and repeated the process, just to show her the respect that she deserved, "What brings you to Universe 3?"

"I decided to visit all of the universes and see what the Gods of Destruction have been up to," Sunset replied, though at the same time she knew that there wasn't much more for her to do in this universe, especially since it appeared that Mule was doing his job and was stopping villains and threats whenever they appeared on his radar, "though from what I have seen, since I came to this world, it appears that you have everything under control."

"This guy has been a constant threat that we've been trying to catch for a few years now," Ea stated, as he felt that he might as well clarify something before Sunset departed for the next universe, since he was of the opinion that she had already visited Universes 1 and 2 already, and that Universe 4 was her next destination, "he hasn't destroyed any planets yet, but he's constantly wiping out villages and small cities with his experiments... we're just lucky that he messed up this time around, otherwise we would have missed our chance to take him out. Other than that Mule had to take out a planet a few days ago and I've already laid the groundwork for some new planets to be formed in the future, so the balance of our universe hasn't shifted at all due to our actions, and a threat has been stopped."

Sunset nodded her head in agreement, finding that there was no reason for her to really stay here and bother the group that was in front of her, especially since it seemed like Mule and Ea were eager to see how well the new Mosco robot held up, and whether or not any changes had to be made to it in the future. Once she came to that decision she bid them farewell, so they could gather anything they needed from the ruined city before heading back to Mule's temple, she activated her power and disappeared from the area she had been floating in, allowing the gods of Universe 3 to return to what they had been doing while she focused on Universe 4. What interested her was that Al'Drouwn wasn't the only God of Destruction that was in Universe 4 at the moment, as she could feel Arack's energy coming from there as well, though she had the feeling that someone was actually trying to help a fellow Destroyer God out, which, if she was right, was a good thing for the two universes in question. Ever since she started having the various Gods of Destruction work together, to raise the mortal levels of all the universes that she watched over, she had seen some good progress from many of the gods, save for a few bad apples that she had already dealt with, and there was potential for what she was feeling to be the same thing, two gods discussing the next steps of whatever they were doing, for the betterment of their universes.

A few seconds later she appeared outside the temple that Al'Drouwn had built after becoming the God of Destruction for Universe 4, which meant breaking apart Quitela's temple of course, and Sunset personally felt that the new temple was much better than the old one. Once she made that observation, and admired one of the statues for a few seconds, she walked forward and found that both Al'Drouwn and Arack were sitting at a table, accompanied by their Kaioshin, Kuru and Ogma respectively, while their Angels, Cognac and Cukatail, stood nearby. It appeared that they were in the middle of planning something major for their universes, or maybe they were planning on how to boost Universe 4's mortal level, since it was one of the lower ranking ones during the Tournament of Power, and she could tell that both of them were very interested in what they were talking about. She had to admit that she was interested in what they were discussing, since they seemed to be working together on something, and when she emerged from the pathway she had been following, and revealed herself to them, she made a motion with her hand to stop them from bowing, since she knew that it would only cut into their conversation.

"It appears that you guys are busy planning for the future." Sunset commented, as that was what she liked to see, the various Gods of Destruction working together and pooling their knowledge on how to better each of the universes, as it would make everything better for everyone.

"Indeed we are, Lady Sunset." Al'Drouwn replied, where he tapped the table and an image of part of Universe 4 appeared in front of them, allowing all of them to look at what they had been talking about, while at the same time Sunset noticed that the star system in question looked different than what it currently was, "Arack and I are discussing the potential growth areas of our universes, how we can aid our Kaioshin in ensuring that each of the areas are not harmed before the appointed date, and whether or not there will be threats for us to take out in the future. Arack has also been kind in giving me hints on how I can better tend to my universe as a God of Destruction, though he's not the only one to do so, as I know Liquiir has offered a few tips as well, so it's only a matter of time until all of us are at the level of Arack and the gods that weren't faced with erasure during the tournament."

"Thanks to our individual styles, and the fact that our universes are safe, Liquiir and I have taken to assisting the other Gods of Destruction that need help," Arack added, even though his tone revealed that there were a few that really didn't care about such things, which Sunset knew included Heles and one or two others, but she was going to leave them be, as they were doing good on their own and would eventually open up in the future, "besides, I've taken an interest in the water techniques that Al'Drouwn uses when he's meditating or when he's fighting someone, and he's offered to show me how he wields his interesting techniques, regardless of whether or not I can actually use them."

Sunset knew that they intended on working together for an undetermined amount of time, likely until they complete the project that they happened to be working on, and from the sounds of it the two Destroyer Gods had already taken out a planet or two in both of their universes, for different reasons. As such that meant that their Kaioshin had spread the seeds of life throughout the area they were planning on working in, while keeping track of everything else, and it seemed like both sets of gods were eager to get their work started, as they were going over the final steps of what they had planned, which was before her arrival. Since it was clear that everything was under control in Universes 4 and 5, based on what the gods said and what she had seen in the past, Sunset nodded her head and let them get back to work, though she did tell them they were doing a great job on their universes, which made the gods smile as they got back to work. Sunset smiled for a moment, as it was good to see that the Gods of Destruction and the Kaioshin had put aside their differences and were working together, just as she intended, before she gathered her power for a second and disappeared, only this time around, since Arack had been present when she was seeking out Al'Drouwn, her next destination was Universe 6, instead of Universe 5.

She knew that Caulifla's energy was coming from her temple, which she had redesigned, and when she arrived outside her destination she found the god in question standing nearby, though that was when she noticed that Caulifla, who spared a second to bow her head and acknowledge her, was caught in something else, so Sunset decided to overlook the incomplete gesture and moved forward to see what was going on.

"Cabba, what's going on in the area around you?" Caulifla asked, which told Sunset that something interesting must be happening, especially with the sounds of battle that were coming from Vados' scepter, which was what they were using to communicate with Cabba, who was wearing his captain's attire, something he had definitely earned.

"The remnants of Frost's empire are putting up quite the fight, but it doesn't appear that we'll need to call in any reinforcements to take them out," Cabba replied, though that was when Sunset got a glimpse of him, in his Super Saiyan 3 form, blasting a creature that the soldiers of Frost's empire had sent to fight him, which didn't go as far back as he had been hoping it would, "actually, on second thought, we might need Kale's help."

"Right. I'll be there in a minute or two." Kale said, as she had been standing nearby, because she really never left Caulifla's side and was always somewhere near her best friend, so Sunset wasn't surprised to see her here either, before she and Vados went flying towards the planet that Cabba was fighting on.

"Seems like something exciting is happening." Sunset commented, because there was no denying that whatever was going on in Universe 6 was quite interesting, and she could view whatever was going on once she was done with her visits to the other Gods of Destruction, before she turned to face Caulifla, "What happened?"

"One of Frost's commanders got it in his head that, with Frost gone, it was time for someone else to take the throne and declare war on the Saiyans," Caulifla replied, though she did her best to keep her annoyance out of her voice, as she didn't want to piss off Sunset, especially since she could be ended with a single motion or a single word, "so now Cabba and his forces have been sent to deal with them, before they become a threat to the universe, and Cabba asked me to watch over the fight and come if I was needed. Depending on how powerful the creatures that Frost captured are, and which ones his commander releases, I might have to head down there and start breaking up the army before they do anything to the world they call home, since it's not supposed to be destroyed for another few years. I'm only supposed to step in if the man responsible for this battle does something that would warrant a God of Destruction coming after him, as so far none of our soldiers have died so far and he hasn't blown up any towns or cities yet, but I'm hoping he does so i can take him out."

Sunset guessed that it made sense, that the Saiyans of Universe 6 were still stuck in the old ways and didn't want the God of Destruction for their universe to step in every time they needed to get something done, otherwise there wouldn't be much reason for them to have an army to defend the universe with. She also knew that Caulifla wanted to join the battle, since this was partly her fault for taking out Frost all those years ago, but she was also respecting Cabba's wishes and was watching until the situation changed, even if that meant she might not do anything anyway, not with Kale being sent to the battlefield. Since it appeared that Caulifla had everything under control, even though she mentioned that she did have a few planets she would destroy over the course of the next few years, to counter the fact that Fuwa had spread the seeds for a number of new planets, Sunset nodded her head and backed away from where the Saiyan was standing, before disappearing as quickly as she had appeared, so she wasn't in the way when Vados returned. When she got back to the palace she was going to view this event and see how it ended for herself, despite the fact that she knew that Caulifla, Kale, and Cabba would take care of it, but for right now she was going to continue to the next universe and see what the next God of Destruction was up to.

What she discovered was that the energies of Beerus, Chronoa, Whis, Shin, and Neferi weren't in Universe 7, like she would have expected them to be, and by following the energy trails that the group left behind, something only a select number of beings could sense, she determined that they were in Universe 19, where Rainbow, Applejack, and Twilight were, so she changed her course and headed to Universe 8, since she could see Beerus' group when she returned to her home universe to get Rainbow's report.

When she arrived at her destination, the planet that Liquiir called home, she appeared outside the temple that she had been heading towards, where she found that it was a Japanese style temple, with red pillars and red wooden flooring, white walls here and there, and a dark grey or black colored roof. She knew that she was in the right place the moment she noticed a number of stone fox statues, since Liquiir was a humanoid fox, and a few of them held items that she had to assume were important to Liquiir's past, before he because the God of Destruction for this universe. As she walked into the temple, however, she spotted Korn standing near an area that looked like it was the meditation area, which was where Liquiir was sitting, where it appeared that he was actually meditating and didn't seem to notice that someone had come to his planet to speak with him. She came to a stop a few seconds later, where Korn heard the sound of her hooves coming to a stop and turned his head for a second, though when he noticed her he bowed his head and then walked over to where Liquiir was sitting, where he tapped his scepter a few times, which caused Liquiir's ears to twitch for a moment before he turned his head a little, allowing Korn to whisper into his ear for a few seconds. A moment or two passed before Liquiir shifted his arms and legs as he stood up, where he stretched his arms a few times, before he turned towards the area that Sunset was standing in, which was when he and his Angel bowed towards her, causing her to make the usual gesture so they could stand up again.

Out of all the Gods of Destruction, before the six her predecessors had erased had returned, Liquiir was one of the few gods that had embraced what she wanted the moment she issued the order and had taken to helping the gods that had been defeated during the tournament, because it would benefit the entire multiverse... and she could see that he was interested in why she had come here, which was good because it meant that none of the other Angels had warned the other gods of what she was doing.

"Lady Sunset, this is quite the surprise." Liquiir said, his tone revealing that, while he was surprised by her sudden arrival on his planet, he was definitely interested in why she had come to see him, and Sunset could see that Korn was curious as to why she had come here as well, "What brings you to Universe 8 on this fine day?"

"I've been visiting the universes, asking the Gods of Destruction about their universes and what they've done." Sunset replied, though at the same time she shrugged for a moment, as if she was talking about something completely normal, which was technically true since this was her life now and she had gotten used to being the Queen of All, before she focused her attention on Liquiir, "So, has anything happened to Universe 8 since the check up meeting?"

"Actually, several things have happened." Liquiir said, as he had the feeling that getting an update might have been the reason behind this visit, but he had remained silent so he could see what the truth behind the visit was, "Iru and I have had several meetings over the last couple of years, discussing the various parts of our universe, the planets that are in those areas, and what's going on in whatever area we happen to be talking about, to see how planets are progressing, if one of them needs to be destroyed, and where we can add new planets in the future. We actually came across a threat to our universe a few weeks ago, as the being in question tried to wipe out an entire star system and had plans to wipe out even more planets once the first stages of his plans, but we found him and took care of him, along with wiping out the research and plans so no one else tries what he did. Other than those events happening I was forced to destroy a planet recently, to balance the creation that Iru is currently engaged in by spreading the seeds for new planets, though it's also due to the fact that it was dying."

"Well, it seems that you have been busy." Sunset remarked, though she knew that, due to Universe 8 being one of the universes that had been exempt from the Tournament of Power all those years ago, Liquiir would be one of the gods that would have been busy in keeping his universe the way it was before the tournament happened, and just hearing this told her that he was remaining true to what he had been doing earlier.

"Iru and I also have a meeting planned for this afternoon, though I figured that I could spend some time meditating before he arrived," Liquiir added, revealing that there was more that he and his counterpart god were doing, to make sure the balance of their universe was preserved, and he seemed quite pleased with himself, while his Angel nodded his head, just to ensure Sunset knew that he was telling the truth.

"It's good to see that you guys are keeping the balance in your universe and are eliminating threats before they have a chance to fulfill their plans," Sunset replied, her tone revealing that she was pleased with Liquiir and Iru, something that the fox god was happy to hear and seemed to relax a little the moment she said that, before she turned to the side a little as she focused on what she was going to do next, "Well, since you and Iru appear to have everything under control, I'll take my leave and leave you two to what you have planned, even though I'm hoping that the other gods have been doing the same thing that you guys have done."

Liquiir nodded for a moment, as he had no doubt that some of the gods would have adapted to the new set of rules and orders that Sunset had given them, before watching as Sunset vanished from where she was standing, indicating that she was heading to the next universe so she could see what the next God of Destruction had to tell her. Sunset, on the other hand, headed towards Universe 9 and see what Bergamo was up to, as his energy was coming from another part of the universe and not the planet that he called home, which interested her, since some of the other gods had been doing something other than staying at their planet. She carefully made her way over to Universe 9 and found the area that her target's energy was coming from, though when she reappeared she discovered that she was near a city that seemed to be doing quite well, though at the same time she spotted the God of Destruction for this universe battling someone. As it turned out Bergamo was in the process of fighting a silver furred wolf, who looked similar to him and his brothers in terms of their body style, though she raised an eyebrow as she watched the pair duel in the middle of the air, where Bergamo pushed his foe backwards and then kicked him towards the ground. It quickly became clear to her that the battle had been nearing it's end the moment she arrived in this universe, as the silver wolf huffed for a few seconds, though instead of destroying him, like Mule had done to the other robot earlier, Bergamo smiled and helped the other wolf off the ground, who smiled as well as the pair walked over to where the city was located.

Sunset tilted her head for a moment, as she was curious as to what was going on at the moment, though instead of bothering Bergamo, since it appeared that he was in the middle of something, she decided to visit someone else, or rather Mojito spotted her standing off in the distance and approached her, before she gestured for him to stop bowing.

"Lady Sunset, this is quite the honor," Mojito said, though at the same time he knew that Sunset could have arrived at any moment without telling any of the gods what she intended to do, as she was the Queen of All and none of them had the right to tell her what to do, since she could erase them instantly if she was annoyed, before a thought came to him as he focused on her, "I take it you're here to check up on what Bergamo has been up to since becoming the God of Destruction for this universe?"

"Indeed, though it appears that he's busy at the moment." Sunset replied, because unlike her predecessors, who just arrived and demanded the attention of everyone around them, regardless of what they were doing before their arrival, she preferred to not bother them if they were in the middle of something personal, "So, what has Bergamo been up to since the check up meeting?"

"He and Ro have been discussing a number of drastic changes that need to be made to the universe," Mojito stated, as he knew what his new God of Destruction had planned for the universe and knew that, if they were able to get away with what they had planned, the mortal level of this universe would rise and everyone would benefit from such a thing, which was what Sunset wanted them to do when she first issued the order for the gods to work together, "Bergamo has also taken it upon himself to track down a number of threats that have tried to mess with the various worlds of our universe, warlords and people who who seek the destruction of a number of planets, so he's been making sure the various worlds he has to watch over are safe. He's also had to blow away a number of dying or dead planets over the last couple of years, allowing Ro to spread the seeds of creation, so they have been busy trying to maintain the balance while trying to increase our mortal level, and so far, based on what I've seen, they've been making good progress."

"That's good to hear." Sunset said, as she was happy to see that Bergamo was doing his duties as God of Destruction, while at the same time making time for someone that was clearly a friend or mentor of some kind, to which she turned around and headed in the opposite direction, since she knew that there was no reason for her to bother Bergamo while he was enjoying himself, "Oh, when you and Bergamo get together ago, do tell him that I'm pleased with his progress and that I'm eager to see what sort of changes he and Ro make in the future."

As Mojito nodded his head in understanding, as he understood what Sunset was talking about, Sunset focused her mind and disappeared from where she was standing, where she targeted Universe 10 next, as she was interested in what Rumshi had been up to since the check up meeting. She found that the god's energy was coming from his universe, like some of the other gods she had met so far, though what interested her was the fact that his energy seemed more tranquil than the energies of the other gods, which made sense when she thought about it. From what she knew Rumshi, when he started meditating, would delve into a deep meditation that only Cus could wake him up from, which she only did when it was absolutely necessary, though his meditation being stopped early did annoy him to some degree, hence the reason that Cus evaluated the situation that was happening before determining whether or not she needed to bother her God of Destruction. It didn't take her long to appear in Universe 10, though when she appeared at her destination she discovered that the temple that Rumshi lived in was plainer than the other ones she had seen so far, though she did find a few golden statues that lined the path towards the temple, each of an elephant god that had at least four arms, though she stared at them for a few seconds before moving towards her real destination.

Sunset came to a stop a moment later as she reached the part of the temple that Rumshi did his deep meditation in, where Cus was standing nearby and seemed bored out of her mind, which made sense considering that this had to be one of the most boring parts of her job, though when she noticed that Sunset was there she stood up and walked away from the building that Rumshi was in.

"Lady Sunset, this is quite the surprise." Cus said, though she bowed her head for a moment and waited for Sunset to make the motion that she knew was coming, and when the motion was made she raised her head and focused on the being that ruled the multiverse, "What brings you to Universe 10?"

"I'm just visiting the universes and seeing what the Gods of Destruction have been up to recently." Sunset replied, where she glanced at the lone building that Rumshi was sitting in, though based on what she knew the god in question was in his deep meditation and wouldn't be coming out in the near future, "So, besides meditating, has Rumshi done anything over the last couple of years?"

"Unfortunately, he hasn't done much." Cus admitted, where she sighed for a moment, as she knew that admitting that her God of Destruction hadn't been up to much meant that there was a chance that he might be deemed ineffective and might be replaced in the future, but Sunset was the Queen of All and she was more understanding than Zeno had been when he ruled the multiverse, "Other than spending a good amount of time meditating, he occasionally visits Gowasu to go over changes that need to be made to the universe and what planets he needs to take out, but he hasn't blown away any planets yet and no threats have made their existence known."

"I see." Sunset said, though she knew that her predecessors would have been disappointed by that information, but she understood that some of the universes wouldn't have threats attacking the planets and that some of them wouldn't have planets that needed to be taken out, "Oh well, that's perfectly fine. Rumshi's still doing his duties as the God of Destruction for this universe, and he's working with Gowasu to determine what needs to be done for the betterment of their universe, so it's fine that he hasn't had to take out any threats or had to destroy any planets yet."

"That will take away some of the stress that they have been feeling lately," Cus said, as she knew that both Rumshi and Gowasu had been worried about either the Grand Priest or Lady Sunset finding out about the fact that they weren't doing much to improve their universe and that they might go the way of Quitela and Champa, or Belmod by retiring before the time they wanted to retire.

Sunset knew why the gods would have felt stressed out, since they were worried about her deciding that they needed to be replaced, but she wasn't about to do that, since they could clearly had everything under control and she wasn't about to punish them for not being able to find threats or not destroying planets. Since it appeared that Cus had nothing else to tell her, and it didn't appear that anything else was going to happen, Sunset bid Cus farewell and disappeared from where she had been standing, where she made her way to Universe 11, since it was time for her to visit Toppo and see how he was doing with his new position. What was interesting was that Toppo's energy was coming from one of the planets in Universe 11, one that she knew would be destroyed at some point in time, and it was accompanied by the fact that Jiren and Belmod's energies were coming from the same location. The reason that was interesting was because it felt like someone was in the middle of a battle, namely Jiren, which made her wonder if he had found the villain that had brought about the end of his mentor all those years ago, something that had set him down the path he had started down and became the strong being that Belmod had too much pride in. She had to admit that there were a few moments where she had to wonder if Belmod was behind the death of Jiren's mentor, to mold Jiren into the strong warrior that he had become in the end, but she pushed that thought to the back of her mind as she appeared at her destination.

What she discovered was that Toppo was standing at the edge of a cliff, with Marcarita standing nearby, though when she walked over to where they were standing she glanced down at the massive crater that was in front of them and found that Jiren was in the middle of the crater, and he was in the process of beating the stuffing out of Belmod.

"Do I want to know what's going on?" Sunset asked, because she knew that there was a reason behind why Jiren was lashing out at Belmod, the god that had tried to help him get the Super Dragon Balls so he could get his wish, but right now she was curious as to why this was happening, especially since Toppo wasn't stopping him, since his power was breaking the planet around them, meaning it would be destroyed at some point in the near future.

"Jiren found out who killed his mentor." Toppo stated, though at the same time he crossed his arms as he stared down at the ruined planet, as he had been surprised when his friend had finally discovered the information that he had been searching for, "I was surprised when he told me what he had discovered, even though it makes sense since Belmod discovered the massive potential Jiren possessed and wanted him to bring out all the power that was inside his body, so I let him face Belmod here, on a planet I would have destroyed in the near future, so he can have his revenge at long last and finally put the past where it belongs."

Sunset was a little surprised to learn that Belmod was behind the events that had shaped Jiren's life, molding him into the warrior he had become, and determined that Toppo would have only let this happen if that was true, so since Jiren was in the middle of beating Belmod up, and would kill him at some point, she guessed it was the truth. Since it appeared that the group of gods were busy at the moment, watching Jiren beat up Belmod, she decided not to bother Toppo with her questions, as she knew that, if he was allowing this fight to happen here, that he was still doing his duties and that he'd wipe out this planet if it survived Jiren's anger. As such she focused her mind and disappeared from where she was standing, leaving Toppo and Marcarita to watch this event happen, and headed to the next universe, as she was interested in seeing what Geene had been doing since the check up meeting. A few seconds later she reappeared at her destination, where she found that the temple that Geene lived in was almost like the type of temple that the Greeks would have made, with the statues being of underwater type deities and mermaids, which was quite interesting to her as she walked towards the area that the god was located in. Of course she found Geene meditating in the middle of his temple, something that many of the gods seemed to enjoy doing with their spare time, save for a few like Heles and Mule, and when she came to a stop Geene opened his eyes and stood up, even though he ended up bowing to her a few seconds later.

Sunset knew that Geene was the last of the four Gods of Destruction that had done enough to exempt his universe from the tournament, and he had followed Liquiir's lead in offering assistance to the other gods, so she was interested in what he had been doing lately, where she made the motion with her hand and waited for the god to stand.

"Lady Sunset, I'm honored that you would take some time out of your busy schedule to come visit me." Geene said, as he knew that being the Queen of All wasn't an easy task, not after seeing what happened with the two versions of Zeno that had been running things, but he was pleased to see that she was doing great things for the multiverse, "To what do I owe the pleasure of your company?"

"I'm visiting the various universes and getting progress reports from the Gods of Destruction." Sunset replied, as she felt it was best to just tell Geene what she was up to, because at this point in time she had the feeling that some of the Angels had revealed what she was doing to the others, meaning her next couple of visits could be over quite quickly if the gods were waiting for her arrival.

"I'm afraid there's not much for me to report." Geene admitted, though he knew that Sunset was more understanding than her predecessors had been and wouldn't be annoyed by what he had to say, especially since the balance of his universe was the same as it had been before the tournament had happened, "The only interesting thing that has occurred recently is that I had to wipe out an entire planet, because the beings that called that world home were beginning to kill their planet and were starting to make plans so they could start an invasion of the rest of the universe, so I ended their plans by blowing away their planet. I only acted that way because everyone on the planet was acting that way, so I felt that it was best to stop it's growth before it became a real problem for me and Ag in the future, but other than that Ag has a few new areas where new planets can be added, so that's what he's been up to lately."

"Huh, now that's interesting." Sunset remarked, as she found it odd that an entire planet would be corrupted like that, but she was happy to see that Geene had found a way to contain the corruption, even if it meant blowing a planet away, before she pushed that to the back of her mind, "Well then, since it appears that you have everything under control, and will prevent this sort of thing from happening in the future, all I can do is wish you well in running your universe and leave you to your duties."

Geene bowed his head for a moment, as he was pleased to find that Sunset was happy with his progress, before raising his head as Sunset's energy flickered for a moment, which was the moment that she disappeared from where she had been standing and headed off to Universe 13, leaving Geene to smile as he returned to his meditation. Sunset knew that this time around she was heading into one of the six universes that had been erased millions of years ago, by her predecessor because of some unknown reason, even though it was believed that Zeno had been angered by something and chose to wipe out six universes, cutting the number from eighteen to twelve. Her wish on the Super Dragon Balls, at the end of the Tournament of Power, was for all the erased universes to come back and that had included the six that Zeno had erased millions of years ago, and she had called those six gods to a meeting so she could greet them and tell them what had happened to Zeno, since they were all surprised by her appearing on his throne. Vivien, the God of Destruction for Universe 13, had been a member of the species that Tirek belonged to, including an evil sorcerer by the name of Moro, and Sunset knew that she had spent a great deal of time trying to find the last remaining survivors of her species, either saving them or killing them depending on whose side they were on. It was a sad tale, especially since she had later found out that Vivien's son had been killed in the war that ended with the destruction of her home planet and the majority of her species, and last she checked there were only twelve survivors that were unaccounted for, since Vivien had killed four of Moro's followers before her universe was erased, including herself at the same time.

Sunset shook her head and pushed the thought away as she landed at her destination, which turned out to be the temple that Vivien called home, where she found that the temple had been replaced by a small village of some sort, and the tallest building seemed to be the area the god was living in... though not even a few moments later Vivien walked out and smiled as she spotted Sunset standing near the entrance of the village, which calmed the few brown robed figures that were lingering in the shadows.

"It seems you've been busy," Sunset commented, though she waited to speak after she and Vivien went through the whole bowing and motion sequence that all the Gods of Destruction were familiar with, and her attention was on the beings that were keeping themselves hidden, even though she knew none of them were filled with the intent to do harm, not like Tirek and Moro were.

"Yes, I've managed to find a few of my followers that survived the destruction of our home world," Vivien replied, though her tone revealed that she was happy about this, because while they weren't her son, who she had made a statue to remember him by, they were the remnants of her species, the ones that had followed her, and she intended on making sure they thrived once more, "The other Gods of Destruction have been very helpful in helping me locate them, and ensuring that they weren't any of Moro's followers, though there are still some universes we haven't found a survivor in, so it'll be some time before my search is complete. I have a planet in mind for them to live on one day, so we can finally start down the path of returning to what we were before the destruction of our home world, and have occupied my time by erasing any threats that I find and taking out a few planets so my Kaioshin can spread the seeds of life once more."

"I'm happy that things have been working out for you so far." Sunset said, because she knew it had to be difficult for Vivien to search all of the universes to find the rest of the survivors, especially since it appeared that some of them had taken to hiding to keep themselves from being targeted by the other Gods of Destruction, but she had the feeling that things were going to work out in the end, "Well then, I guess it's time for me to move to the next universe already. I just came by to see how you were doing and if you were sticking to your duties as the Destroyer God for this universe, and without me even asking the question you already gave me the answer."

Vivien had the feeling that Sunset had come by for an update, hence the reason she had said what she had, and not even a few seconds later she noticed that her superior was gone, as quickly as she had arrived, causing her to smile as she turned back towards the survivors that she had found, so they could return to planning out the new city they would make when it was time for them to move to their new home. Sunset was happy to see that after everything Vivien and her species had suffered, by the hands of Moro, that they were able to pick up the pieces and attempt to try again, only this time around Vivien was in the position to make sure that someone like Moro was put down before they could ruin the new life that they were trying to build. It made her interested in what Hyganoth, the God of Destruction for Universe 14, was up to and if he had done anything interesting since the last time she had seen him, though she had to believe that the answer was 'yes' since his energy wasn't coming from his temple, rather it was coming from somewhere else in his universe, which didn't annoy Sunset since she just changed her destination and headed towards it. Even with the change in her destination it didn't take her long to reach Universe 14, though when she finally appeared at her destination she found herself standing near Teqi, the Angel of this universe, in what appeared to be a booth that overlooked an area where people fought each other with their fists.

As it turned out Hyganoth was in the middle of a match, where he was using his strength to face his foe and was using his metallic skin to defend himself, though since this was similar to what happened in Universe 2, with Heles, Sunset just summoned a pad and wrote down what she wanted to ask, before passing it to Teqi. The Angel looked at it for a few seconds after noticing that she was there, and she made the motion that everyone was familiar with, before staring at the questions for a few moments, but it wasn't long before the writing utensil was in motion and several answers were written before her eyes. Once Teqi was done, by setting the writing utensil on the pad, Sunset pulled it over to her and found that Hyganoth had been busy lately, as the notes revealed that he had destroyed several planets that were getting ready to threaten the rest of the universe, as well as killing a few threats on other planets, which meant that he had more than fulfilled his duties as the God of Destruction for this universe, and, as it turned out, Ento, the Kaioshin for this universe, was in the process of reseeding the areas that Hyganoth had visited, showing that they were working to maintain balance for their universe. Sunset was happy to see that the erased gods were working hard to show her that they deserved to keep their positions and that they were maintaining the balance in their respective universes to the best of their ability, to which she passed a little note to Teqi, so Hyganoth would know that she was pleased with them, before she vanished and headed to Universe 15.

What she discovered was that the temple that Korrix called home was surrounded by rocks and sand, along with some stone bridges that served as a walkway to the front of the temple, and she was interested by the serpent head that rested on the front of her destination, as it almost looked like Korrix's head, though as she stepped inside the temple she found the god in question sitting in front of an impressive statue of a female member of his race, no doubt a deity that he once worshiped, and he only stirred when he heard her coming his way.

"Lady Sunset, I am honored that you would come and visit me." Korrix said, though he waited until they had gotten through the usual movements that were made when Sunset visited one of the Gods of Destruction, allowing him to stand straight again as he faced the Queen of All, "What can I do for you?"

"I was just making my rounds, visiting the other Gods of Destruction and hearing what they've done over the years since the check up meeting," Sunset replied, though at the same time, while that was the truth as to why she was going all over the multiverse, she was also interested in the erased gods and what they had been doing before Zeno had erased them and their universes.

"Ah, I understand." Korrix stated, as he now understood that this was a progress report sort of visit, though at the same time he noticed that Sunset glanced at the statue that he had been sitting in front of earlier, meaning they might discuss it before she departed from his temple, "Well, I've spent some time talking with my counterpart god, figuring out where new planets might be formed in the future and which planets I might need to take out in the process, and, while I haven't actually taken out any planets so far, there have been a few threats that I've taken care of so far. Nothing too major, just random threats that were planning on wiping out a single planet, but that's what I have been doing since the check up meeting... not to mention taking a few moments to meditate in front of this statue from time to time."

"It is a very nice statue," Sunset said, as she knew that some of the gods had created statues of important aspects of their past, if what she had seen so far was any indication of that fact, and judging from how well maintained the statue was she had to assume that this was very important to Korrix's past.

"We call her Heraliss, and my people worship her as a god that watches over us and protects us," Korrix said, as he knew that Sunset would be interested in learning about the being that his species revered as a god, even if she wasn't on the level of a God of Destruction or a Kaioshin, before he stepped away from where Sunset was standing and approached a bookshelf, where he removed a tome and returned to where he had been standing, a tome that he held out for her to take, "Here, this book mentions all the tales that we have of her, the prophecy of her rebirth, and a number of interesting legends that detail the countless battles that she had been in. Since it appears that you're interested in her, or at the very least her statue, I want you to take this book and add it to your collection, so you can read about her and her various deeds whenever you want to."

Sunset was surprised that Korrix was willing to give her one of the copies of the book that he had, as she figured that he had multiple copies of the tome, but she nodded her head and accepted the tome, though once it was in her hand, and she let him know that he was doing a good job as the God of Destruction for this universe, she departed from Universe 15 and briefly returned to the palace so she could add the tome to her library. Once that was done, and before the Grand Priest arrived, she disappeared again, though this time her destination was Universe 16, where she felt the energies of both Riekafar and Andrellys, the Destroyer Gods of Universe 16 and 17 respectively, lingering around the planet that was the God of Destruction's planet. It only took her a moment or two to reach her destination, the planet that Reikafar called home, and when she arrived she found that there were a number of ring shaped devices, which happened to look like gateways of some kind, resting all over the place, while at the same time there were a few elegant buildings that were scattered around the area, making it look like someone was collecting things and storing them here. She did find both of the gods in question standing at a table, apparently going over a few magical or powerful artifacts from their universes, and both of their Angels were outside, but the looks on their faces indicated that the Gods of Destruction needed to be left alone for what they were doing.

Normally that would annoy Sunset, but from what she could tell both Reikafar and Andrellys were deep in whatever they were talking about and knew what it was like to be so involved in a project, so she decided to cut them so slack and not get angry at them. Of course that meant that she had to use the pad on them, to see if they knew what their Gods of Destruction had been up to, and she was pleasantly surprised to learn that both of the gods that were discussing the artifacts in front of them had been busy in their own universes. From what the Angels revealed both of them had wiped out a few threats, individual and planet sized, both had spent some time with their Kaioshin, to plan out where the new planets were going and if more destruction was required, and everything else that a God of Destruction did when they were fulfilling their duties. Talking about artifacts was one of the things that both Reikafar and Andrellys liked to do in their spare time, along with discussing various aspects of their races with someone that didn't know what they were talking about, and these talks could go on for hours, even though the longest talk was for an entire day. Sunset, after hearing that piece of information, decided that it would be in her best interest to not wait around and just stand there, waiting for them to stop talking to learn the same thing the Angels had told her, so she nodded her head and disappeared as quickly as she had appeared, as she had one more stop to make before she headed back to her home universe, and that was to stop by Universe 18 and see what Tetra was up to.

A few seconds later Sunset reappeared outside what appeared to be a stone temple, one that had several symbols that had to mean something to Tetra, before she walked forward and headed inside, as she knew that this wasn't the planet that Tetra lived on, rather it had to be the one her past was connected to. Not a few moments later she found the god standing in the first chamber of the temple, where she seemed to be finishing a conversation with a young warrior that was around her age, carried a sword, and wore a green tunic and a gree cap that went with his blue pants, before the warrior headed down a set of stairs and disappeared from her sight.

"Lady Sunset, it's nice to see you again." Tetra said, where she turned around and knelt before Sunset for a few seconds, which was quickly dealt with when Sunset made the motions for her to stand again, only she stretched a little as she did so, before letting her arms rest at her sides, "I take it you're here to see what I've been up to and if I'm fulfilling my duties as the God of Destruction for my universe?"

"I should have known that one of the Angels would have said something at some point in time," Sunset remarked, though she wasn't annoyed by the fact, as she had been expecting one of the Angels to ruin the surprise for the others, before she focused on Tetra once more, "or maybe you're just really good at guessing what's going on. Either way, the answer is yes, that is why I came here and why I visited the other universes."

"Well, I blew away a dying planet the other day and let Anga do her thing," Tetra replied, as she knew that she would need to destroy a planet every now and then, just to keep things balanced, and that was what she had done, which then allowed her counterpart god to spread the seeds for several new planets to form in the future, "oh, and there was this mad doctor that had to be taken out, before he could ruin the planet he was living on. Other than those two events, and what I'm doing at the moment, nothing else has really happened to my universe, even though I do train with Mezca from time to time, to keep myself prepared for any real threats that come our way."

"It's good to see that everyone has been productive recently." Sunset said, because she knew that both Beerus and Rainbow had to be the same way, despite the fact that she hadn't seen either of them yet, but there was no reason for Tetra to know that fact, before she turned to the side for a moment, "Very well then, it appears that everything is in order, so you can return to whatever you're doing and I'll go see how Universe 19 is doing... and then I'll head back to the palace and resume my duties as well."

Tetra nodded her head as Sunset disappeared, just as quickly as she had appeared in the beginning, before leaning against a wall as she stared at the stairs the warrior had taken to get to the level below them, as she wanted to see the look on his face when he returned. Sunset, on the other hand, quickly made her way back to her home universe, where she locked onto the area that Beerus and Rainbow's energies were coming from, and when she appeared at the area they were in she found that the pair was having a party at the moment, and they weren't the only ones there. All of Rainbow and Applejack's friends and family, from both Universe 7 and Universe 19, were gathered at the beach and were having fun, just playing games and swimming in the water, and she knew the reason they hadn't bothered her with an invitation was because they didn't want her to show favoritism towards both of their universes. However, that fact didn't stop the group from pausing and calling for her to join them at the very least, where she smiled for a moment as she walked down to where Beerus and Rainbow were standing, as they figured she had come for them and had readied themselves for whatever she wanted of them.

"Seems like you two are having fun." Sunset commented, though her tone told them that she was fine with this event, as she knew that they would have taken care of any threats to their universes before coming here, which brought her to the question she wanted to ask, "So, have you dealt with any threats recently?"

"Kind of hard to find any real planet threatening villains when Ratchet's group takes care of them all," Rainbow replied, though she was perfectly fine with that, as the situation they were in meant that if they found something that they couldn't deal with, which was rare on it's own, Starlight would contact her and she'd take care of it in no time, "but I did destroy a world that was dying recently, and Applejack spread the seeds to make up for my destruction, though that's about all that's happened so far."

"I haven't had to blow anything or anyone away recently," Beerus added, though at the same time he shifted his gaze, where Sunset noticed that he was focused on Neferi for a moment, who was playing around with some of the displaced in the water, and that he had a smile on his face, one that indicated that he was proud of something, "but Neferi, on the other hand, took out a threat that Frieza had found a few days ago, in the same manner that a God of Destruction would, and I'm proud of her for what she did. I'm not planning on retiring just yet, but seeing how skilled she is in acting like a God of Destruction, and not letting her power get out of hand, I think we've found the person who will one day replace me, and I'll gladly step down when that day arrives."

Sunset knew that Neferi was strong, and that Beerus was incredibly proud of her, but at the same time she knew that she was a good choice for being the next God of Destruction for Universe 7, allowing Beerus to retire after a long period of time and become his daughter's adviser for a few years, until she fully adapted to being a Destroyer God. She smiled and nodded her head, allowing the group to return to what they had been doing before she arrived, where she stood near Twilight and the rest of her friends, knowing that they had deserved this period of peace and quiet, before staring out at the sunset that was off in the distance, where she knew that the multiverse had a bright future and she was looking forward to seeing what the future held for them.

Prologue: A Surprise Visit

Sunset Shimmer turned her head a few times as she walked through the Everfree Forest, which was supposed to be one of the most dangerous places in all of Equestria, if not the entirety of Equus, while she made her way back to Ponyville, as she was coming from the direction of the Castle of the Sisters, where her mentor, Princess Celestia, and her sister used to rule Equestria from a thousand years ago. She had never actually visited the old castle in the past, before she had gone off to the mirror version of Equus, where humans reigned in place of ponies and had some interesting technology that she hadn't encountered before that point in time, and she had to admit that the castle had been a good place to visit. She knew that she could have asked Celestia to join her, since she had given her sister, Luna, most of her responsibilities some time ago, but she decided to explore the castle by herself and her mentor had agreed to let her do that, knowing that the creatures that called the Everfree Forest home wouldn't bother her at all. Normally ponies would have asked Twilight or one of her friends to escort them through the forest, if they wanted to go exploring, since the six of them were the most knowledgeable about what rested in the forest and what creatures called it home, though that wasn't counting Zecora, the transformed zebra that called the place home these days.

The reason behind why none of the creatures would bother her is because many of them could tell that she was a dangerous creature in her own right, which was understandable considering that she was the God of Destruction for the universe she called home. A God of Destruction was a powerful deity that helped maintain the balance of the universe by destroying threats that could mess with that balance, be they individual people, entire civilizations, or even planets as a whole, and she had eliminated a fair number of foes since becoming the god she was. When she ascended to this role her body had changed as well, as she was a mix between her pony form and her human form, as she had hooves in place of feet, she had her pony tail and pony ears, and she even had her unicorn horn, though at the same time her hands allowed her to punch things and channel her magic through them, working in unison with her horn at times. Her attire, instead of being what she wore back at Canterlot High, was like what an Egyptian deity would wear, which all Gods of Destruction wore, as she wore baggy pants that covered most of her lower body, had a pair of golden bracelets on her wrists, with a single gold ring around the top part of her arms, which came complete with a sash that was in front of her pants, and a collar that rested around her neck, though she had some cloth wrapped around her chest, while the collar rested on top of them as well.

Zecora had been transformed into a more humanoid form as well, something that a good portion of Equestria had gone through at some point in the past, but right now Sunset had no idea where the transformed zebra was located, even though she could feel her energy and locate her that way, which she decided not to do as she walked through the forest and headed back to Ponyville.

Ponyville, which had been her home since she returned from her own adventures, had been the first place where ponies had accepted the Ascension Process, the spell that had transformed her and the displaced into their current forms, granting them powers beyond what they thought a pony was capable of wielding. Sunset was one of fifteen ponies that had gone through the mirror that was in Twilight's castle, or affected by the backlash that came from Discord tampering with the mirror, and they were the ones that wielded great power, while the ponies that went through the process gained a more minor version of the powers they were supposed to wield. In fact the first ones to follow Sunset's example were Celestia and Twilight, though that was because they had been chosen to become two of the missing components to make their universe an official one in the eyes of their superiors, as Celestia had to become her Angel, the being that was supposed to watch over her, teach her what she needed to know, and stop her from going overboard whenever she was purging threats to their universe. Twilight, on the other hand, had been chosen to become her counterpart god, the God of Creation, or Kaioshin as it was more commonly called, meaning that she was supposed to create planets and life to counter the planets and beings that she destroyed, even though Twilight had been annoyed when she had to stop her studies for some time to plant the seeds for a new galaxy, to replace the tainted one Sunset had to destroy.

It wasn't Sunset's fault that the galaxy had been tainted by the reanimated dead, creatures that preyed on the people that called the various planets home, and she had actually saved a good percentage of the humans that lived in that galaxy before she destroyed it, since the ones she saved weren't crazy like the ones that brought about the surge of undead, though she sighed and focused on something else for a while.

A few moments later she broke through the treeline and continued walking towards Ponyville, where she nodded to the transformed pegasi that were flying through the air, without wings since the Ascension Process took those away from almost everyone that had wings, and they waved at her before they went back to what they were doing. For the most part nothing had really changed for Equestria, as the transformation hadn't changed how ponies lived, but at the same time Twilight and the others had created a school for the displaced to teach the rest of the transformed about their new powers and abilities. The interesting thing was that there were ponies, normal ponies that hadn't gone through the process, who actually checked out the school from time to time, to make sure that everything was alright and that they hadn't burned the place to the ground, but so far it seemed like there had been no incidents since the school opened. It was nice to see both the transformed and the ordinary still getting along, as ponies interacted with their transformed friends as if nothing had happened, and that brought a smile to Sunset's face, as it just followed the example that Rainbow and the other displaced had set for them.

When Sunset thought about the displaced she was referring to Starlight Glimmer, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Gilda, Derpy Hooves, Lyra Heartstrings, Trixie Lulamoon, the Dazzlings, Chrysalis, Sombra, and herself, as they were the ones that either went through the crystal mirror, the portal connected to the mirror world, or were affected by the backlash that Discord created. Most of them had returned to Equus and continued calling it home, despite the worlds that they had been sent to and the adventures they had undertaken, but some had chosen to continue living away from their home world, for reasons that they shared before their departure. Starlight, for instance, had taken a liking to traveling the stars with Ratchet, the cat-like creature that she and Sunset had called their brother for many years, fighting whatever supervillains were trying to ruin the various galaxies they explored and sometimes inventing new weapons to combat the foes they fought. Chrysalis had done the same thing, as she had decided to join Starlight with the friends she made in the galaxy she had been sent to, but she had suffered through her terrible past being brought back to the surface and had a number of other things happen to her, things she preferred not to talk about, so she left her home, which would have been painful for her, and sought a new life among the stars. The last pony to stop calling Equus home was Sombra, as he had been reduced to a mere soul when he was freed from his imprisonment, on account of what happened when the Crystal Heart was put back in place, and he had been sent to a world where he could put his past behind him, becoming a good king in his own right.

"You're back early." a voice said, one that snapped Sunset out of her thoughts as she came to a stop for a moment, allowing her to turn and stare at the transformed mare that was standing near her, who had a light fuchsiaish gray coat and long hair that was made up of multiple colors that moved regardless of what the wind did, though she was dressed in a black cuirass that rested over a golden yellow robe.

"It didn't take me long to explore the castle, especially when you take it's current state into account." Sunset replied, as parts of the castle had fallen into ruin and there wasn't much that could be done to fix them, though at the same time it appeared that both Celestia and Luna had already cleaned up everything that they wanted from the old castle, saving them before they turned to dust or were crushed by a wall collapsing, "Besides, I just wanted some time to clear my head before we did anything else, since Starlight might have found something that warrants me destroying it and Twilight would like to see what it is before I blow it to pieces... she's still annoyed that I destroyed that galaxy some time ago, and wants to make sure that I don't do something like that again, not without her being ready for such an event."

"Sounds like something Twilight would do." Celestia said, though at the same time she turned and fell in beside her student, allowing them to continue walking towards the crystal castle that Twilight called home, along with Sunset these days since she had been given a permanent room there, "You know, with Applejack's guidance and the knowledge that she's been able to learn from Shin, she's becoming quite the Kaioshin these days, especially since she was able to weave together the necessary energies for new life to take hold in the galaxy you purged, though she was able to do it much faster this time around. Given enough time and practice with her new powers, she could very well be the strongest Kaioshin in all of the thirteen universes."

Sunset nodded her head in understanding, as Applejack and Rainbow Dash had been sent to the same location when they crossed through the mirror, though instead of being sent to another planet, in part of this universe, they were sent flying into Universe 7, the home of Beerus the Destroyer, one of the strongest Gods of Destruction. It was he, along with his Angel, Whis, and his counterpart god, Shin, who taught the girls the basics of fighting and how to sense ki, the energy of the universe they had been sent to, and eventually Beerus became their father, while at the same time Chronoa, the Supreme Kai of Time for that universe, became their mother. It was no surprise when the girls came back from their adventure as powerful warriors in their own right, much like the rest of the displaced, though their knowledge about both Creation and Destruction were evident when Sunset fought them, where she had bested them due to the fact that they were still getting used to the powers that they commanded. Despite that fact Applejack, having more training in the aspect of creating, like Shin did, used her knowledge to assist Twilight in her studies, just like Shin did from time to time when he and the other gods visited the girls, though Twilight's growth was also because of her own studies as well, which made both Celestia and Sunset happy that she was adapting to her role as quickly as she was.

The reason Celestia mentioned thirteen universes is because there had been twelve of them before their universe, the thirteenth universe, had become official, which had happened the moment Sunset became a God of Destruction, Celestia became her Angel, and Twilight became the Kaioshin. For a universe to be 'official' they needed all three positions filled by someone, though they were the first to have someone elevated into the position of an Angel, as the other twelve Angels, from what Sunset understood, were actually the children of the Grand Priest, the Angel that served Lord Zeno, the King of All. Each universe also needed a God of Destruction and a Kaioshin, who were life linked together, so if someone killed the Kaioshin than their counterpart god would die as well, though at the same time, since their universe was so different from all the others, Celestia, Sunset, and Twilight had the feeling that such a bond didn't exist between Sunset and Twilight, as Twilight had felt nothing during the previous fights Sunset had been in, but they kept that to themselves, in case the life link was also vital to being an official universe. Despite all that the three of them knew that there were twelve other universes out there, with twelve more Angels, Gods of Destruction, and Kaioshin to rule over them, though so far the only one they had any contact with was Universe 7, thanks to Applejack and Rainbow's time there.

So far they had a friendly relationship with Universe 7 and Beerus, who came to visit his daughters from time to time when arrangements could be made, and there was Liquiir, the God of Destruction for Universe 8, who seemed rather interested in their universe and even spoke up for Sunset when she tied with Beerus in their fight, to show Lord Zeno just how powerful she was, though in addition to him there was Heles, who watched over Universe 2, who was on her side, so she was happy to have a few universes that didn't dislike her and her universe.

"Hey Sunset! Hey Celestia!" a voice said, to which the two of them glanced at the path that was in front of them and watched as a lady who was around Sunset's height and age, despite having a different colored coat and possessing purple colored hair that had several streaks in it, walking towards them with a smile on her face.

"Twilight, you seem to be in a good mood today." Sunset commented, as it was nice to see her friend having a good day, especially when she was learning what it meant to be a Kaioshin or was using her powers to help preserve the balance of their universe, though at the same time Celestia nodded her head in agreement, "Did something happen while I was in the Everfree Forest?"

"Of course something happened. I think I've found the perfect planet that could be made into my version of the Sacred World of the Kai," Twilight explained, referring to the world that Shin and the other Kaioshin lived on, where they could watch their universe from the safety of a faraway planet, and Sunset knew that Twilight had been searching for the perfect planet that filled her requirements for some time now, before she beckoned for them to follow her, "Come on, I'll show you what I was able to find and maybe we can visit it before Rainbow and the others come to ask you for training or more pointers on how to fight."

Sunset had to admit that she never thought that Twilight would find a planet like Shin's, especially since she had only been there once to see what a Kaioshin world actually looked like, but the idea of her moving to an entirely new world was something she was planning for the future, even if such an event would be far off in the future. It was just that all Kaioshin had a planet to call their own, whether or not they actually lived there all the time was irrelevant, and Twilight wasn't about to leave her friends and family behind, she just wanted to make sure she was like the other Kaioshin, just in case one of them decided to come by a visit one day, which hadn't happened so far. At the same time finding such a planet would be interesting for all of them, as a Kaioshin's planet was incredibly durable and it would make for the excellent training area for Rainbow and the rest of the displaced, since they hadn't done much in the last six months since Sombra, the last of the displaced, had been found and came back home for a single day, except for continuing with their daily lives, being teachers at the school, and occasionally training with each other when they had time.

Despite what she was thinking, about what Twilight was searching for, she and Celestia headed back to the crystal castle that Twilight lived in, which was rather easy to do so thanks to the fact that they could fly or just teleport to their destination. When they arrived at the castle Twilight brought them to the library, where she had been modifying things since she shut down the mirror that had been responsible for Sunset and the others being displaced by Discord's magic, and found that Twilight had created what could have been a copy of the table that had once sent her and her friends all across Equestria, which had brought Starlight into their group after some time. This table had been crafted in the style of a command table, one that would have allowed someone to communicate with another person in some other location, but the function of this one seemed to be more focused towards viewing planets and allowing Twilight to study them in great detail, to determine whether they were progressing like they should or if something happened that would make Sunset head out and destroy it. Currently on display at the moment was a decent sized planet that reminded Sunset of Earth, as it had forests, rivers, a decent sized ocean, a few rocky and grassy areas, and included a few giant trees that were much taller than the rest of them, and, from what she could tell, no one lived there, except for the local animals.

Sunset had to admit that it looked like a Kaioshin planet, more based on the fact that it appeared to be so far away from the rest of the planets that were near it, of which there appeared to be none save for the moon that floated in the sky and orbited it, meaning that Twilight must have succeeded in her mission.

"I found this planet on the outskirts of our universe," Twilight explained, to which she waved a hand and the image backed out, allowing them to see that the location of the planet was like she said, though she seemed excited about what she had found, even if it took her so much time to locate such a planet on her own, "It's almost like a mirror image of Shin's planet, though there are some key differences between this one and the one he calls home. What do you think about heading over for a visit?"

"It shouldn't be too hard to reach this planet," Celestia commented, though she had to admit that she had thought that the discovery of such a planet would never happen, not with all the more interesting planets Twilight could have been studying, since there appeared to be a fair number of them in the place that Chrysalis went off to, before she turned towards her former student and smiled, "We can leave whenever the two of you are ready."

"Well, unless Twilight needs to get something, I suggest that we leave soon." Sunset said, as she knew that Twilight had to be eager to see this planet with her own eyes and she had to admit that she was thinking the same thing, and she could see that Celestia was nodding her head in agreement.

Twilight opened her mouth to say something, but before she could do so she heard the sound of someone knocking on the front door of the castle, as she had enchanted it to alert her if someone wanted to speak with her and there was no one near the front area, to which she sighed before the three of them headed towards the door. Sunset wasn't surprised to see Applejack standing on the other side of the door, with her light brown stetson hat on her head, while at the same time she was wearing a red colored shirt and a blue pair of shorts, which just so happened to be her more casual attire that Rarity insisted on making for her some time ago. Usually she wore her gi, the martial arts attire that she and Rainbow had worn for many years during their own adventure in Universe 7, modified every couple of years for their growing bodies until reaching it's current form, but right now she wore what her friend made for her. The reason that Sunset wasn't surprised to see her was because she felt her energy from the side of the wall that she and the others had been standing on, letting her know who was on the other side of the door before Twilight opened the door, even though she was sure that Twilight had felt her friend's power as well.

"Applejack, I wasn't expecting you to show up so suddenly," Twilight said, as none of them had been expecting her friend to show up today, since she was sure that Applejack would have been busy tending to the orchards that made up Sweet Apple Acres, before she straightened herself and smiled at her friend, "What can I do for you?"

"I decided to take the rest of the day off and let Big Mac and Apple Bloom tend to the orchards," Applejack replied, to which she shrugged for a moment, because her power over the earth, her elemental affinity, allowed her to do a lot more work in a short amount of time, meaning that she could actually take time off and not be upset about doing so, before she focused on the trio for a moment, "though something tells me that you must have found a planet or some sort of threat that will make you head out soon, judging by the looks on your faces."

Applejack was one of the smartest members of the displaced, as she was able to read most of the people that she interacted with and could sometimes figure out what they were thinking about, with the only other one that could do that being Sombra himself, so Sunset wasn't surprised by the fact that she figured out what Twilight was thinking about.

"Well, I've discovered a planet that could be my Sacred World of the Kai," Twilight explained, as she knew that this would interest Applejack in some manner, considering her connection to the earth that they were standing on, and the fact that she could actually communicate with the planet's very soul, so she figured that she might as well tell Applejack what they were planning on doing, "and we were planning on leaving now, before anything else happened. Do you want to come with us and check the planet out for yourself?"

"Sure. I'd love to see what sort of planet you've found." Applejack answered, because the last time she had visited a new planet was when she and Rainbow had gone to the planet that they fought Sunset on, which had been blown apart six months ago, and if Twilight had found a potential planet to transform into her Sacred World of the Kai, like the planet that Shin lived on, she just had to see it for herself.

Twilight kept the smile on her face as she, Sunset, and Celestia walked outside the castle, where she closed the door and they headed over to an area where they would be able to get away from the planet without having any of the others find them before they left. It was the same clearing that they had used to get the other displaced off planet so they could travel through space, mostly to reach the planet that had been used for training, and when they were ready to go Sunset, Celestia, and Applejack joined hands as Twilight joined them, making sure that they were all connected.

"Kai Kai." Twilight said, using the technique that she had been taught by Shin, as it was one of the required skills that a Kaioshin was supposed to know, even if their focus was supposed to be on the aspect of creating planets and making sure the seeds of life were planted for the various planets they were charged with watching over.

Not even a moment later the four of them shimmered for a second or two before they disappeared from the area that they had been standing in, heading off for the planet that Twilight had discovered in her search for the perfect place to call her Sacred World of the Kai, to see the world for themselves.

It didn't take them very long to arrive at their destination, as not even half a minute later the air shimmered as Sunset and her companions appeared in one of the meadows that rested all over the planet, where they touched down on the ground and stopped holding hands. Sunset glanced out at the planet that they were now standing on, which seemed like what they had seen on the table that Twilight had created, though at the same time she could tell that the air was nice and she could hear some of the native creatures minding their own business. Twilight and Applejack, both having different levels of understanding when it came to feeling the energy of life, the specialty of the Kaioshin and those that might be apprentices in some manner, stared out at the planet with smiles on their faces, showing that they liked what they were feeling and they started walking towards the lone large tree that was resting some distance from where they had landed. It was an interesting find already, as the tree in question seemed to be twice as tall and twice as wide as the tree that Twilight used to live in when she first came to Ponyville, something that Sunset had heard about from the stories she had been told, and she was happy to see that both of her friends were happy to see that they were on the right track.

When they arrived at the large tree, which did look like it could have been a twin for Twilight's old place, Twilight and Applejack approached the tree while Sunset and Celestia stood off on the side, allowing the duo to tap the tree with their knuckles and feel the energy that was around them.

"Interesting." Twilight commented, as she was surprised by what they had discovered, because she was sure that it would have taken some time for them to find something that held their interest, not that they would land on the planet and immediately find a tree that reminded them of her old house, "It's hollow, just like the old library. Applejack, do you think we can manipulate the wood a little to create a doorway for us to check the interior and see how it's holding up without the presence of any civilization?"

"I reckon we can." Applejack replied, though as she said that her hands glowed with green energy for a moment, the type of energy that one would expect from a Kaioshin or a Kaioshin in training, allowing Sunset and Celestia to watch as the area in front of her shuddered for a moment.

The act of watching either Twilight or Applejack, and even sometimes both of them, use their power over Creation to do many marvelous things never ceased to amaze Sunset, as it was always interesting to see what they were capable of doing with their power, when her's was to destroy things. She had heard of the first time that Applejack tapped into her true power, where she pulled together the necessary life energy to create a special seed, one that, when planted, sprouted into a Tree of Life, turning a doomed planet into one that would have it's own native species in a hundred or so years. A part of her wished that she could have been there when it happened, to witness Applejack's first act of using the power of Creation, but even if she missed that moment she was content to see her use the power that she had unlocked every now and then, which was what she was doing at the moment. Applejack, acting alone this time, was able to create an opening in the truck of the tree, one that came complete with a working door, and when the deed was done she pulled her power back and let the energy fade, before she gently pushed the door open and walked inside the hollow tree.

Sunset, Twilight, and Celestia joined her inside the tree, where they found that it was large enough where a library and some living space could be carved into the interior, or, instead of weakening the entire structure, one could just use their power over Creation to grow the necessary layout that they wanted, even strengthen the tree to withstand anything that might be thrown at it.

"Seems like a nice place to start building a future home," Celestia commented, as she was impressed that a hollowed out tree would exist on the planet that Twilight had decided to check out, one that reminded her of the Golden Oak Library that she used to live in, which Tirek destroyed and was replaced by her new crystal castle.

"You said it. I could easily change the immediate area around us into the beginning of a new library," Twilight said, to which Sunset and Celestia glanced at each other, as they both knew that with the discovery of so many other worlds, and all the information that could be gleamed from them in terms of books and other pieces of knowledge, Twilight hadn't had a chance to do much else, save for devoting part of her time to finding this place, "and I'm sure that I can create a staircase that will head up to multiple floors, like a living area, maybe a workshop or a testing area for the spells that are in the book Rarity gave me some time ago, a kitchen to prepare meals in... the number of things I can do with a tree like this will easily clear half the list of requirements in no time, maybe even clear seventy-five percent if I'm lucky."

One of the things that Twilight liked, besides reading and practicing her magic, was making lists, which was part of the reason why it took her so long to find a planet like this in the first place, as her list included everything that made a Sacred World of the Kai so special, all of which she got from Shin the last time she had the opportunity to speak with him. As such it made total sense for her to have a list of items that her potential new house had to contain by the time she was done modifying it, though even then Sunset had the feeling that Twilight would find a way to make sure that she crossed everything off her list, making the perfect home in the process. In fact it wouldn't surprise her if the practice area that had been mentioned would be placed outside, in an area that she could fix with her power whenever she was doing training in other aspects, especially since a world like this was incredibly sturdy and wouldn't be destroyed easily, unless Sunset were the one to damage the world, as that would result in it breaking that much faster. Still, Sunset was happy to see that her friend was enjoying herself, especially with Applejack walking beside her as she offered some ideas on where some of the items on Twilight's list could rest, to make the most of the space that the tree had to offer, and she could tell that Celestia was happy for her former student as well.

For a moment she wished things could have stayed this way, where they could explore the rest of the planet and see if Twilight liked it as much as the tree they had discovered, but before any of them could head outside Sunset felt a slight surge of power that came from a being that was stronger than her and everyone else in Universe 13. Since the energy was coming from outside the tree she walked outside and found a vortex of power floating in the air above them, as it was a portal of some kind, and not even a few moments later Celestia, Twilight, and Applejack joined her, to which they closed the door behind them and took a few steps forward, so they could be close to the portal that had opened up. Not even a few seconds later a figure appeared in the center of the portal, floating out onto their side, though it didn't take long for them to take in the fact that the figure was a short man with pale blue skin, something that was shared by the twelve Angels for the other universes, while he had purple colored eyes and slicked back styled hair that was white colored. Like the rest of the Angels he had his own halo, though the difference was that his floated vertically in the air behind his head, while the halo that one of his children possessed would float around their neck, though he wore a long-sleeved dark blue colored shirt, some baggy pants with the same color, white colored boots, and a red belt that had the Kanji symbol for 'Great' engraved on it.

This Angel was the Grand Priest, one of the strongest beings in the entire multiverse and served as both the advisor and the attendant for the Present Zeno and the Future Zeno, as something had happened in the future, which some of Rainbow and Applejack's friends from Universe 7 were part of, that resulted in the Future Zeno being brought back to be friends with the Present Zeno... and to show respect towards the Grand Priest all four of them bowed their heads, while they waited to hear the reason as to why he had shown up.

"Everyone, it's been a while." the Grand Priest said, referring to the fact that it had been some time since he had last seen them, which had been when Sunset, Celestia, and Twilight had been introduced to the other twelve universes and the gods that watched over them, something that happened only a year or two ago, maybe three at the most.

"Indeed it has, Grand Priest-sama." Sunset replied, as every God of Destruction and their Kaioshin, including the very few mortals that knew of his existence, referred to the Grand Priest in such a way, though after it was said once it was okay for them to speak normally, as long as they didn't anger him in some way, "Is there going to be another summit of the gods in the near future?"

"In a sense." the Grand Priest stated, though as he spoke Sunset and the others glanced up at him, where they could see that something had happened recently, in the realm of the King of All, and that he had come to tell them about the event that they knew nothing about, where he pulled out a scroll and started to unfurl it, "Son Goku visited Lord Zeno's palace some time ago and mentioned an event that he, along with his friends from Universe 7, had been told about when they engaged Universe 6 in a small tournament for the Super Dragon Balls, when Beerus and Champa battled each other. As such both the Present Lord Zeno and the Future Lord Zeno talked with me for a few hours after his visit, where we have fixed the details and date of a special tournament that they wanted to watch... which brings me to the reason behind my visit, as I have a message to deliver to you. Lord Zeno's message is as follows: On the 3,135,500,603rd day of the King's Calendar, on the 157th hour, ten warriors selected from each universe shall participate in the Tournament of Power."

"The Tournament... of Power." Twilight repeated, as she was shocked that something like this had been mentioned at one point in the past, when Lord Zeno had visited the tournament that Rainbow and Applejack's friends had participated in, hence why she, Sunset, and Celestia knew about it, but at the same time she was surprised by the fact that they were asking for ten warriors to be called into battle, "Where will the tournament be held?"

"In the World of Void, where Sunset and Beerus battled some time ago." the Grand Priest replied, though he wasn't surprised that someone would ask the question, as he had been asked that a few times by the other pairs of gods he had visited before this point in time, and while he talked he rolled up the scroll once more, "As you know it is a world without time or space, filled with infinite nothingness, where your warriors will be able to fight to their hearts content when the tournament starts, though a fighting stage will be made before the tournament starts. And, to the best warrior, we will be presenting a prize, much like the tournament that Universe 6 and Universe 7 engaged in, in the form of the Super Dragon Balls, so that the winner will be able to wish for whatever their heart desires."

Sunset had heard about those wish granting spheres, ones that were much stronger than the ones that the people of Universe 7's Earth sought and fought over from time to time, and she knew that they would be an incredible prize for whoever survived the tournament, though none of them asked what the winning universe would get, because the winner would represent their universe.

"In one hour's time we will be holding a Zen Exhibition Match, to raise the Future Zeno's expectations for the actual tournament," the Grand Priest continued, causing the four of them to give him their attention once more, because they needed to know what was going on at the moment before he left, especially since they were still surprised by what he had told them so far, "where three warriors from Universe 7 will be fighting three warriors from Universe 9. After that match has been completed I'll start building the fighting stage, giving the universes that will be taking part of the Tournament of Power some time to gather their warriors... but until then, this is farewell."

Sunset and the others watched as the Grand Priest floated back into the air and disappeared into the portal that he had opened to get here, heading back to Zeno's palace so he could prepare for the Zen Exhibition Match, leaving them to wonder what in the world Goku had gotten them into this time around. Sunset, on the other hand, silently hoped that their universe, which had only just been labeled as an official universe in the last couple of years, would be able to get by without being involved in the actual Tournament of Power, but knew that only time would reveal the truth to them.

Tournament: Saiyan Rematch

Goku and Vegeta stared at Caulifla, who was staring at them at the same time, where all three of them were no doubt thinking that they were back where they started, fighting against some Saiyans from the universe theirs was paired with, but now it was no laughing matter. Universe 6 was down to Caulifla, Kale, and the two Namekians that were currently hounding both Gohan and Piccolo, who claimed they didn't need the help of their allies at the moment, while Universe 7 still had seven of their warriors, putting Champa at a disadvantage that he couldn't ignore. It was clear that Champa's plan was to eliminate the warriors from his brother's universe, or at least enough of them to make it so Universe 6 had more warriors than Beerus' universe did, but that wasn't taking into consideration the fact that Universe 13 still had all ten of their warriors, who were busy either fighting other warriors or were casually observing the fights around them, like Sombra was. It still surprised the pair that none of their enemies were targeting the newest universe, as if they were saying that they would be able to take them on once everyone else had been taken out, and yet Rainbow and the others went out of their way to show off their base power, something that no one seemed to be interested in.

Speaking of which they glanced off to the side for a moment and found that Chrysalis, as usual, was busy with the two female warriors from Universe 2, Ribrianne and Rozie, meaning that she was keeping them busy with the Dazzlings took care of the robots that had been after Goku, allowing them to turn their attention to their opponent.

"First we lost Hit, and now Cabba... yet I couldn't do anything to aid them." Caulifla stated, showing that she had been thinking about the fallen members of her team, just like they had after Krillin, Tien, and Master Roshi had been eliminated from the tournament, before she glared at her targets, "In order to take on their responsibilities and survive till the end of the tournament, I need to get even stronger. I want the two of you to teach me how to go beyond Super Saiyan 2, to unlock the power of Super Saiyan 3, so I can beat whoever comes at me and my team in the future!"

"Sure thing." Goku replied, though as Vegeta nodded his head in agreement, as he was curious if Caulifla could reach that level of power, the two of them shifted their bodies and raised their arms, assuming their battle stances once more, as they knew that their foe would be coming at them soon enough, "However, if you want to learn how to harness the power of Super Saiyan 3, you need to come at us with all your power and attempt to beat us in a fight."

"Sounds easy enough, even two on one." Caulifla commented, as she had the feeling that this time around Vegeta was going to be fighting beside his fellow warrior and not standing on the sidelines, meaning she'd have to keep her focus and make sure she didn't fall for any of their tricks, before she noticed something, "Aren't either of you going to transform into your Super Saiyan or Super Saiyan 2 forms?"

"You have to remember that Kakarot is a little tired from fighting Jiren," Vegeta stated, reminding Caulifla of the battle that had happened earlier, one that had nearly cost his friend his life when the Spirit Bomb was destroyed, even though he emerged with a ruined gi and his stamina had been lowered, meaning his statement was believable as long as neither of the Saiyans in front of them knew about Pinkie and Rarity helping them out, "so it might be some time before he has a chance to release his power again. As for myself, I want to see what your power is like, since I didn't engage in the prior fight you had with Kakarot, and then I'll consider using one of my transformations against you, once I have a better understanding of the strength you possess."

"Cocky bastard." Caulifla said, showing that she didn't like Vegeta's attitude, even though he was really just matching his power to what Goku was using at the moment, before she decided that she might as well see how tough her foes really were as she raised her fists and stared at them.

The three of them stood there for a few moments, allowing Goku and Vegeta to overhear the conversation that Beerus was having with his brother, as it turned out that Champa had no intention of ever fighting Jiren, not after seeing the power he displayed, and that his plan was to eliminate a number of Universe 7's warriors to make them lower than the four that Universe 6 had. Champa's goal was to play the numbers game, to make sure that every universe that was in the tournament had less warriors than his own universe had, so when the time ran out he'd be the victor with the most warriors left on the fighting stage, which proved an interesting problem that Vados pointed out. For Champa to win by numbers alone, and by that she meant running the time down, the remaining universes would have to band together and attempt to take out a good number of the warriors from Universe 13, something that she was beginning to doubt was even possible since they were halfway through the time limit and they hadn't even come close to losing someone. Still, despite the clear flaw in his plan, Vados did remark that Champa was uncharacteristically calm and he had done a decent situational analysis on the current state of the tournament, causing the God of Destruction for Universe 6 to smile as he stared down at the fighting stage and continued to bark orders at Caulifla, all designed for her to knock the pair off the stage so they could move forward with his plan.

That proved, to Goku and Vegeta, that most of the gods that were partaking in the tournament weren't being smart about the situation they were in, because at this point it was best to target Universe 13, and since none of them wanted to do that the pair was more than willing to take advantage of the other universes' mistakes.

Caulifla barely glanced at the stands, showing that she didn't much care for what her God of Destruction wanted her to do, before she leapt forward and raced towards the pair, where Goku and Vegeta parried the initial attacks that had been aimed at them and went on the defensive to see what their foe had in mind for them. As the three of them moved around the area they were in, where Caulifla continued her assault, Vegeta noticed that her style seemed to more akin to a brawler, for now anyway, and the look in her eyes told him that they had to be careful, as she might have some new tactics up her sleeve. At the same time Kale, who seemed uninterested in the fight, was staring at the two of them, no doubt trying to get a better understanding of their movements before she did anything else, meaning they couldn't show off too much, other wise she might turn the tables on them whenever she decided to join them. It wasn't long before Caulifla tried to spin and kick their feet out from under them, a good tactic if it was a one on one fight, to which Goku and Vegeta jumped backwards and avoided the attack altogether, prompting Caulifla to charge at them once more, only this time they had something different in mind, as they avoided the Saiyan's next attack, jumped behind her, and then kicked her at the same time. The force of their kicks knocked Caulifla backwards a bit, forcing her into the side of a rock wall in the process, causing the pair to land on the ground and stare at the smoke for a moment, knowing that their foe wasn't going to give up that easily, and sure enough they were right, as not even a moment later, when the smoke disappeared, Caulifla charged at them and resumed her assault.

Interestingly enough Caulifla, in her haste to try and hurt one of them, gave them an opening that they could use against her, as Vegeta blocked the incoming attack that was heading his way and let Goku grab onto the outstretched leg before their opponent could retreat, allowing him to spin around and hurl Caulifla away from them, all while Vegeta moved out of the way and returned to his friend's side when he stood straight again.

Champa seemed to come up with a different plan for how Caulifla should battle them, as he was now ordering her to take Kale and run away, prompting the Saiyan to charge at Goku and Vegeta once more, to which the pair dodged the punch that was thrown at them and swung at Caulifla's exposed stomach. Instead of being hit Caulifla pulled herself back and flipped backwards a little, allowing her hands to touch the floor as she lashed out with her feet, forcing the pair to block the incoming kick, even if it did knock them back a few steps, showing them that they couldn't underestimate their foe. It appeared that Caulifla had a punch ready for them, in addition to her kick, but seeing how the two of them were a little further away than she thought they would be caused her to shift her stance as she stood, indicating that she was thinking of something else she could do against them.

"Sorry, don't think any of the tricks you used earlier will work against me anymore." Caulifla commented, referring to the few moves that Goku had shown her during their first fight, the one that Vegeta had watched, indicating that she knew they might have some tricks she wasn't aware of and was hoping to smash them when the pair decided to get serious, instead of holding back their true power.

"I suppose you're right," Goku replied, to which he stretched his arms a little, as this fight was at a different pace than the one he had with Jiren and it was taking a little while for him to get back to how a normal battle happened, though as he did that he noticed that Vegeta seemed to be thinking the same thing he was thinking, "Well then, how about we do something like this?"

Goku and Vegeta shimmered for a moment, confusing Caulifla as she watched them, before a ring of phantom like foes appeared around her, half of them taking on the appearance of Goku while the other half took on Vegeta's form, but it only served to confuse her as to the whereabouts of her true enemies. She glanced around for a moment, mentally debating which of them she should go after, before deciding to throw a punch at the two images that were standing where her foes had been moments ago, as this seemed to be the type of technique that made someone think their target was elsewhere, when in reality they never moved at all. Her fist smashed through the images she had targeted, breaking them apart as a look of surprise appeared on her face, as she wasn't expecting that at all, and before she even had a chance to understand what had happened the ring of images disappeared as Goku and Vegeta appeared behind her, allowing them to punch her in the back and send her flying into a rock wall again, smashing the stone to pieces. Vegeta, despite having taken the time to develop his own techniques, had used the years he spent training with his friend to master several of the techniques that the Z Warriors used, such as the Afterimage technique they just used, and that was only the tip of the iceberg, as there were some more potent techniques he had mastered as well.

The best thing about this was that Champa seemed flustered, as he couldn't believe that Caulifla was losing against two opponents, even though both of them were holding back, to maintain the illusion that Goku was still weakened from his fight with Jiren, and they were sure that they'd have to change tactics sooner or later.

"Hey! Using funny attacks like that is cheating!" Caulifla stated, where the smoke cleared and they discovered that their foe was standing straight once more, only this time she seemed more annoyed than she had been earlier, meaning she didn't like facing their technique at all and wanted them to fight with their fists and feet, "Fight me fair and square!"

"We're only offering the Kings of All a good fight, that's all." Vegeta replied, as one of the things that the Kings of All liked was seeing all the various techniques that the ninety warriors possessed, because they saw this as entertainment and nothing else, so using an ability every now and then made them chuckle, before he turned his attention back to the fight that they were in, just as the pair readied themselves once more, "Remember, your prize for fighting us is some knowledge on the Super Saiyan 3 transformation, so focus on that and show us what you've got!"

Caulifla growled as she took a step forward, though that was when Goku raised his fingers to his forehead and used the Instant Transmission technique to appear and disappear in the area around her, causing her to stop as she tried to pinpoint where he was going to show up, all while making her forget about a certain someone. This was a tactic they had come up with in the past, one they didn't have a chance to use very often, as it involved Goku appearing and disappearing at random around whoever the two of them happened to be fighting, causing their foe to target him as they lowered their defenses for a few seconds, which was when Vegeta rushed in and punched them. Caulifla barely noticed what they were doing before Vegeta knocked her forwards, indicating that she had been attacked from behind, and when she turned towards him Goku would appear in front of her and strike at her exposed chest, stunning her for a few seconds before she was sent flying through the air. Vegeta, of course, was waiting with the next attack and proceeded to swing his fist at her, causing Caulifla to steady herself and throw a punch back at him, forcing their fists to meet up as she came to a stop, all while showing that she was right in her earlier thoughts, that some of their tactics wouldn't work against her and that she was capable of adapting to the situation, even if it was two on one.

This time around, instead of backing off, Vegeta went on the offensive and forced Caulifla to defend herself, and it wasn't long before Goku joined them and added his own attacks to the battle, keeping their opponent on the defensive at the moment. What interested the pair was the fact that Caulifla was able to respond to their movements, not in such a way that meant they needed a whole new attack plan and fighting style, but it did confirm the fact that she had a great ability to adapt to whatever situation she found herself in. Further evidence of her adaptability was the fact that she was capable of mimicking some of their movements, as if she was making them her own, just like when she fought Goku earlier and seemed to mirror his movements, but even then she still had no experience fighting two Saiyans who had spent many years mastering their own fighting styles and then integrating those fighting styles into a coordinated set of attacks that made it hard for most foes to beat them. In fact the two of them parried the next incoming attack and then separated from Caulifla, who stood where they had left her and stared at them for a few moments, no doubt thinking about their entire fight and what she had seen so far, and it was clear that something was bothering her.

"Why don't the two of you transform already?" Caulifla asked, as she was just fine with beating the pair if they stuck to using their base forms, but at the same time she wanted a challenge and they were the only ones that could show her and Kale Super Saiyan 3, a form that had to be even stronger than what she was currently using against them, "I might drop the two of you off the fighting stage before you have a chance to use your full power."

"I'd like to see you try, but you also make a valid point." Goku replied, his tone telling Vegeta all he needed to know, as it was time for them to show her a little bit of their power before they continued their test, especially since Kale had yet to join their battle, "Very well then, we shall honor your request."

Goku and Vegeta braced themselves as they called upon their inner power, allowing their golden auras to surround them as they started their own transformations, bringing a smile to Caulifla's face as she watched them, and it wasn't long before the blue bits of lightning danced around them as they pushed themselves into their Super Saiyan 2 forms.

"Aw, no Super Saiyan 3 yet?" Caulifla inquired, as that was what she was waiting for, a glimpse of the form she wanted to learn about, but at the same time she considered herself fortunate that neither of them were using their Super Saiyan Blue forms yet, otherwise she would be in a world of pain.

"Not yet, but maybe we'll show you it soon." Vegeta stated, to which he and Goku assumed their battle stances once more, as they knew Caulifla was eager to show them what she was capable of so she could get them to reveal what the third Super Saiyan transformation looked like, and what it felt like.

Not even a second later the pair rushed forward, surprising Caulifla since she was expecting them to talk for a few more seconds, and when she guarded against their punches she found her defenses weaken as she was knocked back again, shocking her by the difference in power that their forms possessed. At the same time, however, that proved to be some motivation for her to improve her skills, as she steadied herself and gathered her power into her right hand, where she loosed her 'Crush Cannon' at them and fired a series of red energy blasts at the area the pair was standing in. While the attack had some decent power behind it, as it did blow up a few of the rock walls around them when the blasts finally exploded, both Goku and Vegeta emerged from the smoke with little to no wounds on their bodies, showing that they were a little surprised by the fact that Caulifla had that sort of power in her arsenal, while also revealing that it needed some work to damage the two of them. This did bring a smile to Caulifla's face, as she knew that they were strong and this only proved that they were worthy opponents for her to better herself against, before she went on the offensive once more, even though the pair quickly turned that into a stalemate as they exchanged blows with her again.

Despite the fact that Caulifla could easily be overwhelmed by their power, if they wanted to, they continued to test her reflexes and her abilities, as they were still curious as to whether or not she might be able to obtain the third Super Saiyan transformation before being knocked off the fighting stage... and, interestingly enough, when she loosed a potent ki blast at them the pair replied in kind, allowing the blasts to meet each other and detonate, before the three of them came to a stop and stared at each other.

"You know, despite the fact that you have a ways to go before you master Super Saiyan 2, you're proving to be quite the opponent." Goku said, because Caulifla's adaptability made her a better opponent in his eyes and it challenged both him and Vegeta as they continued to fight her, and they were both sure that she was quite happy with the progress that she had made so far, even if she was shooting for Super Saiyan 3 right now.

"When I'm fighting, I feel power bubbling up inside my body." Caulifla stated, showing that she had a decent amount of untapped potential inside her, which was what Goku and Vegeta were in the process of pulling out, as it would allow them to further themselves as well, "I want to beat the two of you so badly, so I can get to Super Saiyan 3!"

Caulifla charged at them immediately, where the pair raised their arms and parried her incoming attacks, causing the air around them to shake a little as she went on the offensive so she could beat them into the ground and force them to tell her the secret to using the third transformation. That eagerness proved to be part of her downfall, as an opening showed up in her defenses and Goku took advantage of it, allowing him to kick her backwards before Vegeta forced her even further, where the pair stood near each other and powered up once more, their auras sparking into existence once more as the air vibrated. Caulifla, seeing them power up, declared that she wasn't about to lose and called her own aura into existence once more, one that she forced to the same size of the ones that the pair were channeling, before the three of them loosed a series of small ki blasts at each other, which blew up in the middle of the area they were standing in, while the force of the explosion stopped many of the other fights from happening, save for Chrysalis exchanging blows with Ribrianne and Rozie. As the smoke started to clear the three Saiyans rushed at each other again, their fists colliding as they moved around the area they were in, where the sheer power of their attacks knocked the smoke away from them and let any observers watch them with interest, especially the other universes that would target Goku if he remained on the fighting stage after this battle.

Another opening presented itself when Caulifla tried to blast them with another ki blast, this one larger and more powerful than the last couple she used, where Vegeta ducked to the side and avoided the attack as Goku jumped over it and let the blast hit the ground behind him, before they slammed their fists into her stomach and sent her flying back into another one of the rock walls. Caulifla pulled herself back up and rushed at them once more, where the collision of her fist against Goku's caused a shockwave to move out and crush two of the larger rock pillars that were around them, while the second collision against Vegeta's incoming attack cracked the floor beneath them, showing what happened when a few Saiyans, channeling the power of their Super Saiyan 2 forms, battled each other. From there the three of them returned to what they had been doing earlier, exchanging blows as they moved around the area they were in, and Caulifla tried something else by charging a ki blast and raised it in front of Goku's face, causing his attack to stop, but before she could hit him, however, Vegeta swung his leg and kicked her backwards, showing the other Saiyans that the two of them worked well together, even if that slightly annoyed Caulifla in the process.

"You two are a great team," Caulifla commented, showing that she had been observing the pair as they fought against her and knew that to defeat them, if they had prompted her to do, she might need someone that knew her moves like the back of their hand, and, based on where Vegeta was looking, it seemed she wasn't the only one that was thinking about the fact that Kale was just watching them.

"It's taken us years of training and fighting to reach this point." Vegeta replied, though he was happy to hear that their foe now understood why she was having such a hard time against them, even if he had to explain part of it, before he focused on the other Saiyan that was near them, "Kale, would you like to join us?"

"Oh? Me?" Kale inquired, because she had been content to just sit on the sidelines and watch Caulifla fight the pair that she was engaged with, though at the same time she liked the idea of joining the battle and either helping her mentor reach the third transformation, or reaching it at the same time she did.

"Come on, Kale, join me." Caulifla said, to which she turned back and waved to her protegee, as she had faith in Kale's abilities and knew that she had the potential to be a powerful warrior in her own right, all she needed was a push in the right direction and she could get over the rest of her shyness, "Let's ascend to Super Saiyan 3 together!"

Kale nodded and stepped forward, showing that she was eager to join the fight now that she had been invited to join the three warriors that had been exchanging blows, before she paused for a moment and powered up, taking on the Super Saiyan form she had obtained when she fought the Pride Troopers earlier.

"There it is, the form Kale used when she helped Caulifla eliminate three Pride Troopers earlier," Pinkie commented, as she was sitting on a rock pillar and had been observing the fight as it happened, because there wasn't much for her to do at the moment, other than keep an eye out for a foe that only she could take out, "I wonder if Goku and Vegeta can withstand the power of that form."

"Of course they can." Rainbow replied, causing Pinkie to look back for a second, as Rainbow had been near her the entire time that her Saiyan friends had been fighting, showing that they were both interested in the fight that was going on, before they both focused on the warriors in front of them, "The real question isn't if they can withstand Kale's power, but how long they're going to drag the fight out before they decide it's time to eliminate their foes."

Caulifla and Kale rushed forward not a few seconds later, their fists aimed at Goku and Vegeta, where they found that their foes were more than ready to meet them as Goku parried the incoming attack that was aimed at him while Vegeta swung his arm and knocked Kale's punch to the side. Vegeta had to admit that Kale, who had no known fighting style since she seemed to leave everything to Caulifla, had some decent power behind her punches and suspected that part of it came from her innate power, which she was only just starting to draw from, and that the other part came from her desire to stop being so weak. Even so his current strength was more than enough to knock Kale away from him as Goku did the same with Caulifla, forcing the girls to get back together before they charged forward, causing the pair to go on the defensive as they blocked and parried the incoming attacks that their foes were using. Interesting enough Caulifla and Kale glanced at each other once and Kale became the sole opponent they were fighting, as Caulifla pulled back for a few seconds, and it quickly became apparent why she was doing that as she charged up her Crush Cannon, using Kale as a distraction so she could gather her power, but instead of taking the attack Goku let Vegeta touch his shoulder as he used his Instant Transmission to get out of the way, leaving Caulifla's attack to hit no one and blow up a rock wall.

A few seconds later the pair returned to the area as they stood near their opponents, showing that they were ready to continue fighting as Caulifla and Kale focused on them again, though this time around, when their foes rushed at them, both Goku and Vegeta dodged the incoming attack and parried the following punches that came at them as the four of them moved around the area they had been fighting in. To most of the observers it would seem like Goku was trying to tap into the power of Ultra Instinct again, to dodge the incoming attacks, while Vegeta was copying his movements in an attempt to unlock the power for the first time, but to some, like Sunset and Whis, they knew that their movements were being sharpened by the battle they were in, improving their skills for any foe that came after Caulifla and Kale. In fact the Saiyans from Universe 6 eventually decided to try something else as they put more power and speed behind their next punch, actually knocking Goku and Vegeta back a little in the process, before they stood straight and charged up a powerful ki blast above their hands, red for Caulifla and dark green for Kale. Instead of letting the attacks hit them, which only a fool would do when the fate of the multiverse was on the line, Goku and Vegeta called their auras into existence around them and the force of their energy detonated the attacks just as they reached them, kicking up a decent amount of smoke in the process.

Caulifla and Kale, upon seeing their attacks detonate, remained where they were standing, as they were curious as to what their foes were going to do this time around, because while it seemed that they might have the upper hand, thanks to the building power inside their bodies, there was no telling when their foes would skip to Super Saiyan Blue and put an end to this battle.

"Like we said, you both have incredible power inside you," Goku said, where the smoke revealed that he and Vegeta hadn't taken any damage from the attack, though at the same time they stood there and faced their foes, who seemed a little shocked by the fact that they weren't hurt at all, "though now I think it's time we showed you the form that you have been working hard to acquire... wouldn't you agree, Vegeta?"

"I do believe it's time we rewarded them with what they seek." Vegeta replied, as he was in agreement with his friend, that their foes had proven that they were both strong and that they might already have the necessary power to access this transformation, once they mastered the second one anyway, before both of their auras sprung to life once more as they focused on what they were going to do.

The air around them shook as they reached deep within themselves, accessing a power that they rarely used these days, since Super Saiyan God and Super Saiyan Blue were much stronger than it, and both Caulifla and Kale watched as their hair grew longer, traveling down their backs until it came to a stop near their waists, keeping the spiked nature of the last two forms while being flowing and smooth at the same time. The other thing the girls noticed was the fact that both of their foes had a drastic change to the area around their eyes, where their eyebrows seemed to have vanished entirely and the eye ridges seemed larger, revealing a more prominent brow, but the most striking thing was the sheer difference in power this form had to the previous two they had fought against.

"Wh...What awesome power..." Caulifla commented, while at the same time Kale seemed utterly surprised by the sheer power that they were feeling, a silent indicator that this was the form that Goku and Vegeta had told them about, Super Saiyan 3, which only made her want it even more.

"Caulifla, Kale, as a reward for your efforts, we shall show you the form you crave." Goku stated, to which both he and Vegeta shifted their feet a little, as while they weren't going to attack just yet, since they wanted to give the girls a few seconds to feel the power and observe their forms, they knew the battle would pick up shortly and wanted to be ready for whatever happened next, "This is the form we call Super Saiyan 3."

"Then we'll figure out a way to beat you and take on that form ourselves!" Caulifla replied, though she was happy to see that neither of their foes were dropping out of the forms they were using, indicating that they intended to continue like this for some time, before switching to one of the other two forms they hadn't used yet.

Kale, seeing Caulifla's desire to get stronger, seemed to be thinking the same thing as she tapped into her own inner power, as a faint aura wrapped around her body as she attempted to power up even further, where the area around her exploded as she shifted back into her berserker form, only her power was much greater than it had been the last couple of times she tapped into her true power. The reason Goku and Vegeta knew that fact was because of the blue lightning that started to dance around Kale's aura, accompanied by her hair becoming somewhat more rigid than before, showing them that she was accessing Super Saiyan 2 in her berserk form, meaning that if she regained herself again her power would be even greater than it had been moments ago. Caulifla, of course, was the only one that was happy for Kale, as she wasn't expecting her protegee to have this much power stored inside her body and was glad to have it on her side right now, as it could help her turn the tide of battle against Goku and Vegeta, if she managed to calm Kale down anyway. In fact the pair was sure that Kale's energy, which was ripping the floor around her to pieces, might actually be causing the other battles to stop as the combatants watched them with interest, though, as they determined earlier, the only ones not stopping were Ribrianne and Rozie, who were still foolishly attacking Chrysalis at the moment.

In fact, once her power had died down and the smoke started to clear, Kale waved her arm and the smoke vanished in an instant, showing that her strength had definitely increased, before she started to walk out of the crater she had formed around her and seemed to focus on both Goku and Vegeta, as she eventually came to a stop some distance in front of them and stared in their direction.

"What wonderful, amazing energy!" Caulifla exclaimed, to which she rushed over to where Kale was standing and came to a stop when she was near her protegee, as she clearly wasn't expecting Kale to possess this sort of power, even if she lost herself in it from time to time, "Kale, I knew you could do it! You've finally made that monstrous power that resist inside of you your own!"

Kale turned towards Caulifla for a second, her expression revealing that she didn't know what was going on or who her allies were, and when her mentor raised her hand, in the high five manner, she seemed to interlock her own fingers with Caulifla's, before using her power to force Caulifla into the ground, where Goku and Vegeta noticed that Caulifla had braced herself and was still standing in the center of a very small crater.

"Can't you recognize me?" Caulifla asked, as she had been hoping that Kale had mastered this power, that she could use all her power and not succumb to the berserker she had become when she first accessed her inner power, even though she had to use her other hand to grip her arm, showing that it was taking all her power to keep Kale from crushing her into the floor, "You surpassed your limits and summoned so much power you lost control of yourself again. Thanks, Kale. You're amazing! I mean seriously, you're amazing! With this power, we might be able to defeat Son Goku and Vegeta before they can use their Super Saiyan Blue forms!"

Goku and Vegeta glanced at each other for a moment, as they weren't sure if Caulifla was being overly confident in Kale's abilities or if she had every right to be thinking what she was saying, but neither of them said anything as they faced their foes again, which was the same instant that Caulifla turned to face them again.

"That's my protegee for you!" Caulifla stated, almost as if she was talking to them, but Vegeta quickly determined that it was the opposite way around, that she was actually speaking to Kale, who seemed to be focused on both her words and the fact that their hands were touching in such a manner, "Maybe I can't beat them alone, but I know that if we unite our strength, we'll be the strongest in all the universes, right? You're the only one who can fight by my side, Kale. You're my precious protegee, and the best friend I've ever had! Let's go, Kale!"

The pair had a brief moment where they heard Kale say 'Yes, sis' before she was consumed by a thin pillar of green energy, causing them to remain of their guard as they felt the power within Kale stabilize, and when the energy vanished a few moments ago they found themselves staring at Kale in her Super Saiyan state, only her hair seemed more rigid than before and a few bits of lightning danced around her before disappearing, showing them that Caulifla had managed to get her to control her power, granting her a Super Saiyan 2 form and it's power at the same time.

"I honestly wasn't expecting this to happen when we decided to invite Kale to the fight." Goku commented, keeping his voice low so that only Vegeta could hear him, as both Caulifla and Kale seemed to be talking about how they were going to fight in the next round of their battle, something that he was even more eager to be apart of, especially with the sheer power that the formerly shy Saiyan possessed.

"Neither was I." Vegeta admitted, which wasn't something he did very often, since he was usually so sure of what they were doing, but at the same time he was in the same boat as his friend, as he also found that he was eager to see what sort of power Kale commanded in her new form, against the two of them while she fought at Caulifla's side.

Their foes indicated that they were ready for battle by summoning their auras to their side, something that Goku and Vegeta did as well as they rushed through the air, causing Kale to spin and throw Caulifla towards them, where she spun around and kicked at Goku, who raised his arms and blocked the incoming attack. It was a good tactic, as that would have left him open to an attack from the side if he was fighting alone, but Kale, who had rushed towards them, failed to account for the fact that Goku wasn't alone, as Vegeta blocked the incoming punch with his hand and smiled as he hurled Kale into the side of a rock wall. That, of course, didn't stop the pair from Universe 6 as they flashed around the area that they were fighting in, like they were attempting to use the Afterimage technique against them, and when Caulifla attacked from above, thinking that she could get the drop on them, Vegeta spun and kicked her in the chest, knocking her away as Goku parried Kale's incoming attack and then proceeded to force her backwards with his own attack. Kale, however, decided that she wasn't done yet and threw a ki blast at them, one that expanded into a larger number of ki blasts, to which Vegeta switched targets and loosed a series of his own blasts at the incoming ones, blowing them all to pieces, while Goku raised his hands to his head and used the Solar Flare to temporarily blind Caulifla, before grabbing onto her outstretched arm and hurled her into Kale, sending them both into a rock wall.

It was clear to most of the observers that Goku and Vegeta worked well as a team, knowing when it was time for them to switch opponents and use their skill sets to tackle whatever was coming at them, and many of the gods were impressed by their teamwork, while Champa seemed to moan in despair, as he told the girls to flee and they weren't listening to him at all, meaning they might be out two more warriors soon.

Even Caulifla and Kale seemed to understand that fact, as they remained where they had been thrown for a few moments, before the pair rushed out of the crater that had formed around them and separated, where Caulifla loosed a number of ki blasts at them and hit the floor instead. It was an obvious tactic, using the smaller ki blasts as explosions to kick up some smoke around them, preventing them from seeing anything thanks to the smokescreen, leaving Kale to attack them from above, which was why Goku turned and threw a punch at the descending form of Kale, even if she turned to the side and wrapped her arms around his arm to keep him locked in one form. That, of course, was when Caulifla charged at them and had her foot at the ready, so she could kick Goku and inflict some damage to him so they might weaken him, though she failed to account for Vegeta parrying her attack before it even reached it's target, allowing him to knock her backwards as Goku overpowered Kale's grip and sent her flying towards her mentor. The two Saiyans steadied themselves and stood back up, showing that, despite the power of Goku and Vegeta's Super Saiyan 3 forms, they were still willing to stand and face them in battle, causing the duo to glance at each other for a few seconds before nodding their heads as they turned back towards their foes.

In the following moments they let their auras return and reverted back to their base forms for a moment, confusing both Caulifla and Kale in the process, before a fiery red aura sprung to life around them as they pushed themselves into their fourth transformation, Super Saiyan God, causing their hair, eyebrows, and eyes to take on the red hue that came with this form, as well as taking on it's power once more.

"Super Saiyan God... the fourth transformation." Caulifla commented, as she remembered when she and Kale had been told about the forms a Saiyan could unlock, though while the first three seemed to be reached by training and the power one possessed this one seemed to be gained by a different method, "I know how you gained the other three forms you've shown us, but you haven't told us how you unlocked this form, or Blue for that matter."

"That's easy, we gained the power of the Super Saiyan God form by enacting an ancient ritual," Goku explained, as there was no harm in telling the pair how they got this power right now, as there was no way for them to actually unlock this form while the Tournament of Power was happening, "Five Saiyans of pure heart had to instill their light into another Saiyan, making the number six in total, and that gave us the power to tap into God Ki, so we could face Beerus in battle, and overtime our training allowed us to tap into the power of Super Saiyan God without needing the ritual. Unlocking Super Saiyan Blue followed that, as we had to go through some vigorous training in the art of controlling our ki, from Whis to be exact, and that eventually allowed us to take on the God Ki for ourselves, which resulted in us unlocking the final transformation that we showed you earlier."

"It doesn't matter if you use Super Saiyan God, Blue, or if you were trained by a god." Kale stated, surprising Caulifla for a moment, as she had never seen her protegee so determined about anything and it seemed like her only desire right now was to beat their foes, before she turned towards Caulifla, "Come on sis, let's beat them up!"

Caulifla genuinely seemed surprised by the sudden transformation in Kale's personality, since she was so used to how her protegee usually acted, before she chuckled for a few seconds and raised her fist, allowing Kale to tap it with her own, before they turned towards Goku and Vegeta once more. Not even a moment later the pair raised their left hands and pointed their palms at the foes, to which they fired a series of condensed ki blasts at Caulifla and Kale, forcing them to move out of the area they had been standing in while they avoided the blasts that were coming their way. As Caulifla and Kale separated, to attack them from two different directions, Goku and Vegeta shifted their stances so they could be back to back, allowing Goku to parry Kale's incoming attack while Vegeta blocked Caulifla's punch, before they kicked both of their opponents backwards. That, in turn, caused the pair of Saiyans to charge at them again, where Goku exchanged a few punches and kicks with Kale as Vegeta did the same with Caulifla, causing the floor around them to break apart as it felt their powers colliding against each other, before Kale jumped backwards and loosed a large beam of energy at Goku, in an attempt to weaken him to the point where they could focus on Vegeta. What actually happened was that Goku burst out of the beam and kicked Kale in the side of her head, sending her flying once more, while at the same time Vegeta dodged Caulifla's incoming attack and punched her in the stomach, hard enough to stun her for a moment.

Interesting enough the pair decided that it would be best to concentrate their efforts on defeating one of their foes, hence the reason they both fired a single powerful beam of energy at Goku, but, once again, they failed to account for the fact that Vegeta was near him and faced Caulifla as Goku did the same with Kale. Their plan was simple, concentrate their energy into forming a pair of ki orbs, ones large enough to eclipse the beams that were heading their way, and when they loosed them the orbs smashed through the beams like they were nothing, surprising both of their opponents in the process. The next part was also a surprise, as while Goku's orb kept Kale pinned down, as she was using her hands to try and stop it, Caulifla retreated from Vegeta's attack, one that followed her as Vegeta focused on her location and shifted his hand ever so slightly, revealing that it was a tracking technique that he had been taught years ago, even if he honestly never had an occasion to use it in an actual battle. Kale, as they suspected, eventually overpowered the orb that was sent at her, but that only allowed Goku to shift his attention to another target, which sent the orb he controlled flying through the air as it collided with Caulifla, who was too busy dodging Vegeta's attack to notice a second one coming, resulting in an explosion that knocked the wind out of her and sent her flying close to the edge of the fighting stage.

Goku and Vegeta weren't surprised when they found Kale jumping through the air to catch her mentor, landing on the floor near the edge and started to tend to her mentor, even though it was clear that neither of them were a match for the pair they were fighting against, and while she did that both Goku and Vegeta stood on top of a rock pillar and glanced down at their opponents for a few seconds.

"I've got to say, you both did well against us." Goku said, causing Kale to growl as she turned to face them, indicating that she wasn't happy with their tactic, while Caulifla forced her eyes open and stared at them from Kale's arms, as that explosion had taken a lot out of her, "If there's anything I would tell you to work on, it's your end game. Seriously, once the Tournament of Power is over, and the fate of the multiverse isn't at stake, we should get together again and show you how you might improve on your existing skills... and who knows, maybe you'll beat us with some proper training. But we can see that you have reached your limits, so I'm afraid that it's time we knocked you both off the fighting stage."

The pair had come to this decision earlier, that Caulifla and Kale might not forgive them for the elimination of Cabba, even if they weren't the ones that had done such a thing, and that the best course of action would be to just taken them out of the tournament when an opportunity presented itself to them. As such Goku raised his hands on the right side of his body and started to charge a Kamehemahe, while at the same time Vegeta raised his hands to the left side of his body, up near his head with his palms close to each other, indicating that he was charging a Galick Gun. The combination of these two attacks would be more than enough to break apart the floor around their foes and send them over the edge, eliminating them and reducing Champa's numbers to only two, and it would be incredibly easy for the two of them to get away with their attack since Caulifla and Kale seemed to be focused on something else, instead of them. The instant they were done charging their attacks the duo fired them, allowing the two beams to swirl around each other and combine into a single entity that smashed into the area that their targets were standing in, breaking a decent chunk of the edge of the fighting stage off in the process, while sending Caulifla and Kale over the edge.

That was, however, until a burst of green energy erupted from the area that Caulifla and Kale were in, shaking the area around them for a few moments as several strands of green colored energy reached out in multiple directions, before whatever was going on flashed through the air and shattered the rubble that the girls were standing on. Goku and Vegeta, sensing that they were the target of whatever had happened, moved to the side as fast as they could, narrowly missing the warrior that raced by them, and dropped down to the floor, allowing them to glance at the top of a large section of rock that their latest foe was standing on. The warrior in question seemed to have Caulifla's height and had the muscular tone from Kale, while her black hair seemed to possess the spiky nature of Caulifla's hair and had bands on either side of her face, even though the majority of her hair was done up in a ponytail like Kale's had been. As the warrior glanced back at them, however, they found that her face seemed to resembled Caulifla more, while she was wearing a purple colored belly shirt and purple form-fitting pants, a mixture of the attires that the girls were wearing, and she had golden bracelets that seemed like the ones that Kale wore, but the green Potara Earrings on her ears revealed that this was a Potara fusion.

"No way... a Potara fusion." Goku said, as that wasn't something they were expecting, because he was sure that neither of the girls had those earrings on them when they started fighting, and even if they did he knew that Sombra's first strike on Kale should have broken the one she must have been carrying.

"This isn't good... her power is much greater than when she was two separate warriors." Vegeta added, as he could feel the power that the new warrior was generating and knew that Champa was happy with what they had done, even if this had been planned ahead of time and used as a last resort.

"Kale and Caulifla make... Kefla!" the warrior stated, revealing that her voice as a mix of the girls that had gone into making her, just like what happened when the two of them used the earrings to form Vegito, though she stood there with a smirk on her face and had her arms crossed.

In that moment Kefla summoned her aura and the sheer power she generated shook the entire area around them, where she seemed to be commenting on the fact that she had 'infinite power' building up inside her body, where Goku and Vegeta actually sweated for a moment as the rest of the fights came to a stop, surprising them since Ribrianne had stopped for nothing and was only now doing so. After a few moments she stopped doing that and slid down the side of the rock wall that they had been staring at, where she came to a stop on the platform that was just above the floor and stared at the duo, showing that she was considering how she was going to fight them now. An instant later Kefla burst through the air and rushed by where Goku and Vegeta were standing, surprising the duo with the sheer speed that she possessed in this form, and she seemed shocked by her power as well, causing the pair to turn around and attempt to hit her, only for her to dodge their attack and kick them both into the air, before appearing above them and knocked them down into the floor once more. The fact that they were the ones on the ground, as opposed to what their foe had been doing a few moments ago, showed them that Kefla wasn't to be underestimated and that they needed to be careful when the battle resumed, though as Kefla charged at them a figure rushed through the air and kicked her in the chest, sending her back on top of the rock wall she had been standing on earlier.

Goku and Vegeta were a little surprised to find Rainbow, of all people, standing between them and Kefla, but at the same time it was a good thing she had arrived when she had, because this gave them the chance to figure out what they were going to do next, especially since Kefla's power was greater than what they thought it would be.

"Guys, I'll keep her busy for a few minutes." Rainbow said, to which she shifted her body for a moment as she stared up at Kefla, who was now glaring down at her with a look of annoyance on her face, indicating that she wasn't too happy about being interrupted like this, "Why don't you repay her in kind?"

While they were happy to see that Rainbow had come to their aid, and saved them from Kefla's next attack, Goku and Vegeta knew that she was talking about doing the same thing that Caulifla and Kale had done, fusing themselves into a single being to fight Kefla, and since they didn't have any Potara Earrings on them that left them with one option, hence the reason they got up and temporarily removed themselves from the battle. Rainbow, however, smiled as she focused on Kefla, because she knew that keeping her busy would require the full power of her base form at the very least, and she was eager to see what sort of power the trump card of Universe 6 had, before she switched with the warrior that would be coming at her in the near future.

Aftermath: Legendary Saiyan

Frieza sat in the command chair that was located in the bridge of his spaceship, the one that served as the head of the new fleet for his empire, where he stared out at the stars that were in front of him for a few moments and thought about his plans for the future. Two weeks ago he had fought for the safety of his universe in the Tournament of Power, where he and the other warriors from Earth, who make up the rest of Universe 7's team, allied with the displaced warriors of Universe 13, or Universe 19 these days, since the wish to bring back the erased universes had included the six universes that had been erased millions of years ago. The reason their universe had been selected to take part in the tournament, against the other eight universes that had taken part in the battle royale, was because the mortal level of their universe was low, as they were near the bottom in terms of ranking, and it was actually partly his fault, since he had blown up quite a number of planets over the course of his existence, even though Majin Buu, when he was evil, did the same thing. After a series of unfortunate events, and crossing Beerus, the God of Destruction for his universe, he had reevaluated his life choices and decided to change the face of his empire, including himself, and some of his more evil followers had either been imprisoned by the Galactic Patrol, for splitting off and committing crimes on their own, or outright killed for trying to kill him.

The remainder of his forces, lead by Tagoma and Shisami, were under orders to disrupt any other wannabe villains that were trying to fill the void he had left behind, in order to take the position of a better emperor, and he had sent them out to find additional warriors to add to their army, to further expand their protection across the rest of the universe. Besides searching for any and all potential warriors, to fill the ranks, there were a number of other positions that were being filled throughout his empire, by people who wanted to join the Frieza Force, and recently his forces had assisted the Galactic Patrol and captured someone who stole one of their ships, and her punishment was to serve in his army for a specific amount of time. It was either that or serve her time in prison, where Frieza knew that she had made the right decision in picking to join the army, as he was sure that she would do everything in her power to do her job, serve her time, and then go on her merry way, or actually stay in the army, if she found it to her liking. In fact Frieza had paired Cheelai, the girl he was thinking about, with Lemo, one of the older soldiers that had served his father, King Cold, and while he wasn't a combatant anymore, due to his age, he was still a great soldier and deserved to retire at some point, once he completed the last few tasks that Frieza had for him.

"Lord Frieza, we just received word from Lemo and Cheelai," a voice said, to which Frieza glanced to the left side of his seat and found a short yellow colored creature, who was wearing armor like the rest of the soldiers, the robed version that Sorbet had been wearing to be exact, and the look on his face told Frieza that this was important, "It seems that they found a distress signal on Planet Vampa and went to investigate it, only to find a Frieza Force Saiyan, with a power level of 4,200, and his son, whose power can't be measured by their scouters, living near the crashed ship the signal was coming from. They're on their way back with the pair as we speak."

"An old Frieza Force Saiyan?" Frieza commented, as he was pretty sure that he had wiped the majority of the Saiyan race when he destroyed Planet Vegeta all those years ago, back when he was worried about the Super Saiyan legend eventually coming true, which only caused Goku and Vegeta to unlock that power when he encountered them on Planet Namek years later, but this wasn't the first time he discovered survivors of the warrior race, "Very well then, Kikono, have them come straight to me when they arrive. I would like to speak with them before they do anything else."

Kikono nodded his head, recognizing the order, and departed from the bridge, no doubt heading to the docking area so he could greet the Saiyans when they arrived, allowing Frieza to focus on what he was going to say, since he figured that he might as well come clean and inform the pair about what destroyed their home world, but something told him that neither of the pair were going to care about that piece of news. Of course there was the other side of the coin, that if the pair that Lemo and Cheelai found were actually Saiyans, like they claimed to be, he would have to inform Goku and Vegeta of their existence, so they could share that news with the dead Saiyans that lived in Asgard, the afterlife that they had been granted that was designed to look like the kingdom that King Vegeta had ruled over. Another thing he had to think about was the fact that it wouldn't take the pair long to get here, not since all of the ships in his fleet had been upgraded to the point where they could warp from planet to planet, something that was used in emergencies since the flying speed of his fleet had been improved as well, meaning they could fly through space much faster than before. It was thanks to his scientists and the other races that they had saved so far, all working together to make the fleet better than it had been when he was the Tyrant of the universe, ruling over everyone with an iron fist, and he planned on putting those improvements to good use, to save other planets from whatever evil was lurking in the shadows.

Like he suspected he didn't have to wait too long, as not ten minutes later, when he was standing in front of the glass window of the bridge, Kikono opened the door and announced that he had brought Lemo and Cheelai, and the pair of Saiyans, to him, before moving out of the way as Frieza turned to look at them.

The first person he looked at was definitely a Saiyan, as he recognized the brown tail that swayed in the air behind him for a few seconds, though what was interesting was that the man he was looking at was much older than any of the Saiyans he had dealt with in the past, as the signature black hair, which was short and was pointed towards the ceiling of the bridge, was gray colored, and he had a short beard that mustache that bared the same color. Interestingly enough the first Saiyan was wearing the old armor that his forces used to wear, before the scientists upgraded them, and he had to assume that the white wrapping around his wrists and his neck were from a cape or robe he used to wear, turned into bandages most likely, and he had a pack on his belt that had to be important. Standing next to him was an equally tall man, who wasn't wearing a chest piece, thus revealing his muscular chest to those that were around him, that was looking around the ship with a look of amazement on his face, like he had never seen something like this before, and his black spiky hair seemed to reach the middle of his back, while at the same time Frieza noticed that he had a scar on his left cheek and an x shaped scar on his left pectoral muscle. The second Saiyan was wearing tight pants, with some scattered tears in the fabric, and the white boots that someone from the Frieza Force usually wore, though the pelt that he was wearing around his waist was interesting, either from one of his first kills or from a creature he had befriended, which would have died at some point, and the collar around his neck revealed that the older Saiyan must have some way to control the younger one, if Frieza's thoughts were correct.

Standing behind the pair of Saiyans were Lemo, who was an orange skinned humanoid who wore the version of the Frieza Force armor that had no shoulder plates, common among the non combatants, while also wearing dark green trousers, white gloves, and a wool hat on his head. Next to him was Cheelai, who happened to be one of the most human-like beings Frieza had encountered, since the only things that separated her from an actual human were her green skin and her short white hair, though she had a slim frame and wore a blue scouter over her left eye, just like Lemo did, and unless he was seeing things she seemed terrified of him, since her right hand was gripping her left arm.

"I hear the two of you are Saiyans, though one of you has a tail and the other doesn't." Frieza commented, as he knew that it was time to get to the discussion that he knew the older Saiyan was dying to get through, if the look on his face was any indication, "Was his tail lost during a fight, like how most of the Saiyans lose their tails?"

"No, sir. The effects of transforming into a Great Ape, one of our traits, caused him to lose all sense of himself, so I had to remove it." the older Saiyan replied, showing Frieza that the younger one was either incapable of speaking for himself or he was too distracted by the ship and was letting the older one speak until his curiosity was taken care of, "On occasion he can still lose himself, in a different manner, where I can use this remote control, which is connected to Broly's collar, to use electricity to allow him to regain control."

As the older Saiyan spoke he opened the pack on his side and revealed the remote that he was talking about, so Frieza could see it for himself and know that the Saiyan wasn't lying, but at the same time Frieza noticed that Broly, the younger Saiyan that was standing nearby, almost seemed to panic when the remote was revealed and tried to pry off the collar for a few seconds, before relaxing a little as the remote was put away... and, at the same time, both Lemo and Cheelai glanced at each other, showing that neither of them liked what they were hearing.

"I see." Frieza said, though at the same time he glanced at the pair that had brought the Saiyans to him, as while he was happy to discover them, and save them from the world they had been trapped on, he wasn't happy to see that the older Saiyan was treating Broly this way, meaning the first thing that needed to go in the near future was the remote and the collar, and he could see a light in Cheelai's eyes, showing that she agreed with him, before he focused on the Saiyans once more, "I can tell that Broly has a tremendous amount of untapped power resting inside him... power that, if used correctly, can be of great use to the entire universe, as a warrior that protects the innocent. Berryblue, would you give Lemo and Cheelai a bonus for their hard work?"

Berryblue, a short blue skinned attendant that had served during his father's reign, and then went on to serve him when he took over the empire, nodded her head and moved to the side of the bridge, as she was capable of floating instead of walking, and opened the container that contained the credits they used to pay their troops, which had a combination lock on it that very few knew the code to, before extracting a number of thin silver cylinders that, when she had enough of them, handed over to Lemo and Cheelai. The pair was shocked, as they were clearly surprised that he was being generous towards them, and bowed their heads towards him after accepting the bonus he was giving them, since the old him usually never did something like this, but he felt they had earned it and noticed that the pair had retreated to where the door was located, as he hadn't dismissed them yet and they were waiting for whatever orders he had for them, something that he hadn't decided on yet.

"From what I was told, you were unable to escape that barren planet you crashed on for a number of years." Frieza continued, showing that he was showing some interest in the pair of Saiyans, which he didn't see as a problem since he was used to be interested in what Goku and Vegeta had accomplished over the years, as the pair and their friends were usually doing something that impressive, like beating Majin Buu or something similar to that, "Are you aware that Planet Vegeta was destroyed years ago?"

"Yes, sir, I heard about it on the way here... but none of that matters anymore." the older Saiyan replied, though at the same time Frieza heard something in his voice that indicated that he was focused on one thing at the moment, and that was having his revenge against someone, which could only be King Vegeta, "I, Paragus, will finally have my revenge on King Vegeta for what he did to me and Broly all those years ago... or, if he's not around, then I shall extract my vengeance on his son, Vegeta the Fourth."

"There might be a slight problem with that," Frieza stated, because while he was keen on making sure Broly was well trained, and could be a force for good like the rest of the Saiyans before he had wiped them out, he knew that allowing Paragus to go ahead with his plan was just asking for trouble, before he turned towards Berryblue again, "Please take them to the showers, as I'm sure that they need one after being trapped on that planet for so long, and then outfit them with some new armor... I'll speak with them once they have had a chance to shower, get changed, and have a decent meal, as there's something they need to know about Prince Vegeta."

Berryblue nodded her head and escorted the pair off the bridge, where Kikono glanced his way for a moment, which was when Frieza returned to his chair and tapped on a few buttons that were near him, intending to contact Bulma so she could get him in touch with Vegeta, and possibly Goku... as he had the feeling that a disaster was coming, and that Paragus would be the cause of it.

Rainbow, despite the fact that she was the God of Destruction for an entire universe, stretched for a moment as she laid on her back, floating in the large pool that she was in, while at the same time she heard Applejack, who had come with her as well, going under the water for a moment. Today they were taking a break, as their father, Beerus, had invited them to come hang out with him, their mother, Whis, Goku, Vegeta, and Bulma, at one of the 'cottages' that Bulma had built over the years, one that was a good distance away from any living creature, so if Goku and Vegeta wanted to spar they wouldn't have to worry about wrecking anything or hurting anyone. As such she had taken the offer almost immediately, despite Twilight telling her that there were a few planets she had to check on, something that she'd do later, and they had arrived shortly after the others did, allowing them to get changed and simply relax for the first time since the tournament ended, without having to worry about anything for a time. Rainbow was wearing a white two piece swimsuit, while Applejack went with the same style that had a blue color, Twilight wore a single piece swimsuit and was sitting on a bench near Bulma and her baby, Bra, where she was reading a book of some kind, not that Rainbow overly cared what she was reading. Both Goku and Vegeta were swimming in the pool as well, with Goku wearing orange swim trunks and Vegeta wearing a dark blue version of the same thing, while Beerus and Chronoa sat in the hot tub, with Beerus wearing a light blue pair of swim trunks and Chronoa wearing a dark purple two piece swimsuit.

What was really interesting was that Whis, of all people, was laying on his back like Rainbow was, though he wore a maroon pair of swim trunks, showing that even an Angel could relax from time to time, and so far none of them had any complaints about what was going on at the moment... of course they were interrupted as the watch on Bulma's wrist went off, where she raised her sunglasses and opened it as a few of the gods glanced in her direction.

"Oh, Frieza, this is an unexpected surprise." Bulma said, though at the same time she knew, from just looking at the bottom screen of her communicator watch, that the call had been directed towards her from Capsule Corp, since Trunks was the only one around that could do something like that, and she could see the emperor staring at her as some of the others stirred when she said his name, "What can I do for you?"

"I'd like to say that this is a social call, but I have some news for Goku and Vegeta," Frieza replied, where the Saiyans stopped what they were doing when Frieza said their names and got out of the pool, only to get a towel so they could dry off as they walked over to where Bulma was sitting, "Some of my soldiers found a pair of Saiyans earlier today and my idea is to make them into warriors of good, like the Saiyans were before I took them out, but that's not the reason why I called you all of a sudden. The reason I called is because Paragus, the older Saiyan, is outraged at what King Vegeta did to his son a long time ago, before the destruction of Planet Vegeta, and it appears that he's intending on using his son to get his revenge against the king, even if that means going after the next best thing, Vegeta."

"Paragus... I know that name." Vegeta commented, where Bulma tapped an icon and a screen appeared in the air in front of them, which allowed them to see that Frieza was sitting on a chair in the bridge of his spaceship, while he held a hand to his chin for a moment before he realized why he knew that name, "My father told me about him once in the past, about a Saiyan whose son's latent power rivaled by own, so much so that he worried that Broly would become a threat to the entire universe, causing him to put Broly into a pod and sent him to Planet Vampa, where he could live out the rest of his days... and that's before I even met Rainbow and Applejack, or the Saiyans changed in three short years. Apparently Paragus, upon learning about his son's fate, flew out of the throne room, stole a ship with another Saiyan on board, and followed of the trail of Broly's pod, but, since no one returned with the ship, my father determined that Paragus also killed the Saiyan that he been on the ship when he took off. Now that he knows that our planet is gone, and that my father was killed around that same time, it seems that he's going to blame me for the crimes of my father and that he'll stop at nothing to get his 'revenge'..."

"Lord Frieza!" a voice said, to which Frieza glanced back for a moment as the group focused on the door of the bridge, though that was when one of the soldiers in the Frieza force opened the door and came to a stop, where he huffed for a few seconds before facing his boss, "I'm sorry, but Paragus has departed from the ship, along with Broly, Lumo, Cheelai, and one of our smaller ships... I'm afraid that he convinced them to take him and his son to Earth, where..."

"Where Vegeta's living." Beerus stated, as that seemed like the logical decision, because based on what he's heard so far it sounded like Paragus was bent on getting his revenge, even if it meant going against Frieza, who was offering him a chance to do some good with his life, and pitting his son against Vegeta, and maybe Goku as well.

"Great, another fight's coming our way." Bulma said, as she couldn't believe that her husband and one of her friends couldn't rest for more than a few weeks before another challenger found them, especially since she was hopeful that the Tournament of Power would have been it for awhile, before she focused on the screen, "Can you tell where the ship is heading, so we can intercept them when they land?"

"To the ice continent, where the seventh Dragon Ball rests." Frieza replied, where he noticed that Goku and Vegeta, at the very least, raised their eyebrows, since they weren't expecting him to say something like that, before he sighed as he focused on them once more, "I guess I might as well come clean, Bulma and I were planning on using two of the three wishes that Shenron can grant when the set were brought together, and I had set a small ship aside with coordinates to where the last one is located, to the best of our collective knowledge, but it seems that Paragus stole the ship that I was planning on using and is heading towards the ice continent."

"Then that's where we'll go." Goku stated, as while he knew that Bulma didn't want them to fight, since they were still recovering from the Tournament of Power and the battles they had been in, he had the feeling that there was going to be a fight once they arrived at their destination.

"I'll meet you there as soon as I can." Frieza said, showing that he wanted to stop this as well, which showed how much he had changed over the years, before the connection was terminated, allowing the group to decide on what they were doing, before they left for the ice continent.

The first thing the group did was change back into their normal attire, since it was clear that relaxing was no longer an option, before Bulma revealed that the other six Dragon Balls were back at her house, the Capsule Corp building, and that they might as well use the wish granting orbs while they were there, since they would have to find the seventh one before the battle started. As such Twilight offered to take Bulma and her daughter home, so they could gather the other six orbs and make sure Bra was safe, before teleporting to where the others were located, as Whis would be making sure that Goku and Vegeta arrived at the area Paragus and Broly would be landing in before their foes did. Once that was decided the group split into two and headed in different directions, where Whis' group headed towards the ice continent while Twilight, Bulma, and Bra headed back to the city, so they could get what they needed before they joined everyone else for the big fight. On the way there both Goku and Vegeta remained silent, as neither of them had any idea how strong Broly was, even though what little Frieza had said revealed that the emperor was impressed by his latent abilities, meaning that they might be in for the fight of their lives. Rainbow and Applejack were equally quiet, since they were curious as to what sort of power Broly possessed and if he could threaten the universe like King Vegeta originally believed, because if that was the case his fate was sealed, especially with their father joining them, but they would have to wait and see what happened when they arrived at their destination.

Fortunately it didn't take Whis long to get his group to the ice continent, where they touched down on the snow and ice that was below them and looked around for any signs of the missing Dragon Ball, though as they did that Applejack weaved her power into the air around them, creating a dome that kept them warm for the time being, even though she had the feeling that such a thing wouldn't last very long. A few minutes later Twilight and Bulma appeared inside the dome, with Bulma wearing a blue snowsuit that would keep her warm and the radar that allowed her to locate the wish granting orbs in hand, which she handed off to Goku, who flew off as he started scanning for the last orb. That also gave Twilight the chance to glance at the purple sack that they had brought with them, which contained the six Dragon Balls that Bulma had found before this point in time, though she was curious as to what sort of wish Bulma and Frieza were thinking of making on them when the set was completed and the dragon was summoned. While he was doing that, and was flying around the area they were in, Rainbow waved her own energy through the air and caused all the clouds to disperse, bringing light to the area they were in and giving them the chance to see Paragus' ship before it even touched down on the ground, which would allow them to prepare for his arrival with Broly.

It wasn't long before Goku returned with the four star Dragon Ball, the last in the set, which he handed over to Bulma so it would be safe once the battle started, though not even a moment later he and Vegeta turned their heads towards the sky, where a small spaceship, the type that belonged to Frieza, descended from the atmosphere and landed some distance in front of them... where an old man, who wore the armor that all of Frieza's soldiers wore, with a light purple robe, stepped out of the ship while a taller man, that had a suit of armor that looked like Tagoma's, stood behind him.

"So that's Paragus," Vegeta said, as he had to assume that the old Saiyan was the one that went by that name, and he figured he might as well confirm that fact since it appeared that a look of anger appeared in the old Saiyan's eyes as he looked at him, before he glanced at the other figure, "which means that's Broly."

"Sounds about right, and he's got incredible power," Goku remarked, which was when he glanced at the group that was behind them, because if this did break out into a fight he wanted them to be safe, and he could see that Whis and Beerus, at the very least, would ensure nothing happened to the others, before he and Vegeta separated themselves from the rest of their group.

"There's no mistaking it, you're Prince Vegeta." Paragus stated, waiting for the pair to get closer to where he and Broly were standing, while at the same time Lemo and Cheelai stayed aboard the ship that had brought them to this planet, as he no longer needed their assistance, not when the target of his revenge was standing near him, "Vegeta, I'll make you pay for what your father did, which was sending my son to that hostile world that he and I have been trapped on for the last forty years, with little hope of escaping until these kind strangers picked us up."

"Paragus, I know you're upset about the past, but we can be reasonable about this," Vegeta said, because he was going to try the one thing that usually never worked for anything, that being talking to the person they were going to fight in an attempt to get them to calm down, because Broly looked like he was getting upset and it was only a matter of time until he lashed out at something, or something, "Look, why don't we...."

"Nothing you say or do will stop me from having my revenge against you, for what your father did to us!" Paragus declared, where he could feel Broly getting ready, as the air behind him seemed different than what it had been moments ago and he could hear his son growling a little, all indications that the battle was about to start, to which he sighed for a second before focusing on his target, "Alright then! Broly! Do it!"

As soon as Paragus said those words Broly let loose a shout, or a roar of some kind, before bursting through the air as he sailed by his father, though just as Goku and Vegeta raised their arms to defend themselves Vegeta found that he was the one that was under attack, which made sense when he thought about it. He let himself be pushed backwards so they could get away from his friend and the others, though while he did that Broly flew after him, swinging his arms at the ground as he tried to punch Vegeta, who dodged the attacks like they were nothing as he looked for an opening to use against his foe, to end the fight before it truly got serious. Not even a second later he avoided another punch and then lashed out with his feet, sending Broly flying back a little, though interesting enough he dug his hands into the ground to stop himself from going flying into one of the peaks that surrounded the area they were in, only for him to charge towards his opponent once more. In the following seconds Vegeta could tell that, while his foe didn't seem to have any sort of training to speak of, against an actual opponent like him, that his speed and power were no laughing matter, which only made him curious as to what his foe was truly capable of, since he seemed to be adapting to fighting someone that wasn't his father, as he had to assume that Paragus was the one that taught Broly what he knew.

Vegeta then avoided the next attack by flipping backwards and touched his hands on the ground behind him, where he lashed out with his feet for a moment, stunning Broly for a second, before spinning around and hit his foe in the side with his leg, where the force knocked his foe away and caused him to chase after him. Broly was quick to recover from that attack, though Vegeta caught up with him and the two of them moved towards one of the nearby peaks, where the collision of their powers caused small craters to form below where they were fighting, before Vegeta rushed into the air and discovered that Broly's speed wasn't to be underestimated, as he caught up with him not a second later. Broly then lashed out at him, allowing Vegeta to see that his foe's power was just like his speed, it was great and that it seemed to be getting stronger as time went by, before the two of them moved through the air and continued their battle, causing the air to shudder as they lashed out at each other. Vegeta considered that for a moment, as it seemed like Pure Progress all over again, but at the same time he blocked the next incoming attack and continued with his own attacks, all while making the wind rush away from the area that they were fighting in, showing the others just how strong Broly really was.

While all of this was going on Paragus was watching them, no doubt surprised by the power that Vegeta had access to, as a much larger Frieza Force ship appeared in the air near where he landed, though it didn't land as Frieza flew out of the ship and landed behind the Saiyan that had taken one of his ships, not to mention forced two of his soldiers to bring him and his son to Earth in the first place.

"Paragus, I'm very displeased with your actions," Frieza said, though as he approached the Saiyan that was his target, as he was going to determine a fitting punishment for Paragus when they were back in space, he noticed that Vegeta was in the middle of fighting Broly, and that Broly seemed to be holding his own at the moment.

"It doesn't matter, not when I'm about to have my revenge against King Vegeta by taking out his son!" Paragus stated, showing that he didn't care about anything else at the moment and that he was focused on watching Broly take care of Vegeta, even though he could tell that Vegeta was stronger than what he had assumed the King's son was.

Frieza glanced back at the battle and watched as Vegeta knocked Broly down to the ground at long last, but what was interesting was that Broly landed with his feet touching the snow, surrounded himself in a normal aura, and then burst into the air, getting behind Vegeta in a matter of seconds. Broly then smacked Vegeta away from him, which got Paragus excited that his revenge was about to come true, even though Frieza knew that the Saiyan Broly was fighting had more power than what was coursing through Broly's body at the moment, he was just studying his foe before he determined how far he was going to take this battle. That was when Vegeta and Broly threw their fists at each other and ended up locking hands as they stared at their foe, clearly trying to overpower the other with their sheer strength, though as that happened Vegeta let a small golden yellow aura surround his body for a moment, allowing him to separate Broly's attention from the battle for a second, before he headbutted him, allowing their arms to separate. In the following moment he loosed a punch that sent his foe flying through the air, right through one of the nearby peaks, until Broly was able to dig his hands into the ground to stop moving, allowing him to growl as he raised his head and followed Vegeta's movements as he touched down on top of the peak closest to his foe.

As Broly looked at him, however, Vegeta focused his mind and ascended to the level of Super Saiyan, allowing the sheer power of such a thing to smash the top of the icy peak he was standing on to pieces, which remained floating in the air for a second before they evaporated into nothingness.

"What is that?" Paragus asked, as he had never seen anything like it before, though at the same time he took a step backwards as he stared at Vegeta, because now it seemed like his quest for revenge ws going to fall short, especially if his target had a transformation to use against his son.

"The first transformation a Saiyan can utilize, the Super Saiyan of legend." Frieza replied, though at the same time he knew the fear that Paragus was feeling, as he had felt the same thing when he fought against both Goku and Vegeta on the old Planet Namek, when they both unlocked this level of power, but right now he hoped that this would convince the old Saiyan to renounce his quest and reign his son in, before something terrible happened.

As Paragus considered what was going on, that Vegeta would be able to tap into a power that was mentioned in the legends of his people, Broly burst into the air and rushed behind his foe, who didn't even react at all this time, but as Broly moved to attack Vegeta moved out of the way and then raised his fist towards his shoulder, hitting Broly in the face with enough force to knock him away from where he had been floating. Broly regained himself and rushed at Vegeta, clearly intending to smash him into the ground or something, but before he could even cross the distance he found that Vegeta had done it for him, and that Vegeta was in the process of kicking him down to the ground, only to follow after him so they could continue the battle. Broly crashed into the ground, breaking some of the ice around him in the process, before Vegeta caught up with him and knocked him to the side with another punch, before the two of them continued to throw a number of attacks at each other, though the only difference was that this time Broly couldn't hit Vegeta with his attacks, while at the same time Vegeta was able to overcome his foe's movements and got his attacks to hit their mark, tipping the battle in his favor. What caught some of the watchers off guard was the fact that, after being knocked around by Vegeta, Broly's power seemed to get larger and he rushed back into the battle, hitting Vegeta in the stomach and sent him flying into the side of one of the peaks, before punching him all the way through the peak itself and then forced him out into the open air once more.

Whis focused on Broly for a few moments, as the Saiyan was in the middle of turning the tables on Vegeta, who was now flying away as his foe fired an impressive volley of green ki blasts at him, before coming to the decision that this battle was either allowing Broly to quickly develop his latent abilities, or he also had access to a lesser version of Pure Progress, but he was leaning more towards latent abilities this time around... though it wasn't long before Vegeta flew into the air, where his aura caught on fire and he reached the level of Super Saiyan God, with the red hair and the red aura.

Vegeta, now channeling the power of Super Saiyan God, the fourth transformation he and Goku had access to, took the opportunity that Broly presented when he paused, to stare at his fiery aura and his red hair, which was when he loosed a few transparent ki blasts at Broly. The first few hit their target with little effort, though the last one in the set Broly actually pushed into the peak that was below him, shattering the area that he would have been knocked into, before rushing back towards the area that Vegeta was floating in, and the fact that his fist was in motion meant that the battle was going to continue. Those that knew of the power of the Super Saiyan God form watched as Vegeta effortlessly dodged the incoming attacks like they were nothing, while at the same time Broly was clearly sweating as he tried to catch up with him, each of his punches missing their mark as Vegeta moved his body to avoid them. Eventually Vegeta caught the next punch with his left hand and stopped Broly from attacking again, before punching him with his right fist, which sent Broly flying through several of the icy peaks, smashing his way through them, only to come to a stop halfway embedded in one that rested near a small body of water.

"I had no idea that Prince Vegeta had developed as much as he has." Paragus commented, though now he was feeling the sting of defeat, as there was no way that Broly could stand up to that level of power, not without getting himself killed in the process, which meant he would need to call off this fight and retreat while they still had time.

"Well, he and Son Goku have had their fair share of fights over the years," Frieza said, as that was the truth, that the two Saiyans had a number of interesting battles that they had taken part in, from the battle on the old Planet Namek to the Tournament of Power, and they were more than capable of defending their planet from whatever evil force might come their way in the future.

What happened next was also interesting, as Paragus seemed to realize that Broly wasn't done fighting and started to call out to him, basically pleading for his son to calm down so the fighting could stop, but, at the same time, Broly growled as the air around him seemed to heat up, which caused some of the ice around him to melt and evaporate before Vegeta's eyes, as he was floating close to where Broly was resting. As Broly started to shake and cover one of his eyes, however, Paragus discovered that the remote that allowed him to stop all of this was gone, no doubt stolen by Cheelai when he wasn't looking, but there was nothing he could do as the sheer power that Broly was putting out cracked the peak he was standing on and sent him into the icy cold water below him. Vegeta floated there for a moment, unsure of what was going on this time wasn't something he was used to seeing, before a whirlpool developed before his eyes, one that smashed all of the ice around it to pieces and sunk them, no doubt converting it all into more water, only for a yellow beam of energy to burst out of the water and dispersed all of the liquid around the area. That allowed him and Goku to gaze down into the heart of the whirlpool, where they found Broly floating above the eye of the storm, with what appeared to be a green aura of some kind around his body, before he loosed a roar that caused the whirlpool to transform into waves that were being pushed away from where he was floating... and, unless the pair was mistaken, not only did Broly's muscles look bigger than they were moments ago, but his energy had spiked as well.

Eventually the water calmed down, much like Broly's aura had, but as he floated up to level himself with Vegeta, and to get away from the water, Vegeta and Goku noticed that he was still shaking, like something was wrong with him, before Broly lifted his head and opened his mouth... where he charged an impressive ball of energy for a few seconds, one that he loosed at Vegeta, only to miss as the pair got out of the way, so they could watch as the ki blast smashed through one peak, the top of a second, and then exploded in the air, with a large blast that worried them for a moment.

"I'm pretty sure that would have wiped out the whole ice continent if it hit the ground." Goku commented, though at the same time he rubbed his head for a moment, because he and Vegeta had known that Broly had to be incredibly powerful, something they determined when he stepped off his ship, but this just showed them that he was far stronger than they originally believed him to be.

Vegeta was fortunate that Whis and Twilight had weaved a barrier around them and the rest of the group, who were watching from the air, because that could have seriously hurt someone if they were caught on the outskirts of the blast zone, before he surrounded himself with his aura and charged at Broly so he could see just how strong he had gotten thanks to his power boost. What he wasn't expecting was for his attack to do nothing as he punched Broly in the face, where he just stood there for a few moments and glared at him, showing that whatever he had done allowed him to withstand his punch, before Broly punched him and sent him backwards through the air. From there the two of them rushed through the air above the ice continent, as Goku followed after them, though it quickly became clear that Broly's strength was far stronger than what he had been using moments ago, before his power crushed the area around him and created a whirlpool, and this time it appeared that Vegeta might be the one struggling this time around. That became true when Broly hit him through one of the peaks and smashed it down, where Vegeta flipped backwards and touched down on the ground, though as he came to a stop, and glanced at the peak that Broly was landing on, he noticed that his friend was standing nearby and nodded his head, as it was time for them to switch positions.

"Hey, Broly!" Goku said, causing Broly to stop what he was doing and glance at the area that Goku was standing in at the moment, which was away from where Vegeta was standing, because if he could distract Broly there was a chance that his friend could get some energy back before rejoining the battle, "I think it's time you and I fought each other."

Broly growled as he turned towards Goku, who bounced a few time to get his muscles warmed up, before taking his battle stance, indicating that he was ready to engage their foe, though while he was doing all that Broly let his aura surround him for a few moments and some of his muscles enlarged even more, making the watchers wonder what in the world was going on. The instant they were both ready the two Saiyans burst into the air and rushed at their foe, where their fists connected in the middle of the area they were fighting in, letting the air shake for a moment before Broly went on the offensive as Goku defended himself, to get a better idea of what his foe was capable of for himself. What Goku discovered was that Broly's strength was definitely great, especially since he was forced backwards rather easily, and what was really interesting was that when he fired a Kamehameha at Broly, to put a dent in his advance, his foe flew to his left and avoided the attack entirely, showing him that his opponent was able to adapt rather quickly and that his skills in battle were still developing. As Broly continued to move, to get behind him, Goku launched a few ki blasts at his foe, where none of them seemed to do anything to his opponent, especially since he smashed the fifth one into pieces, before Broly launched a few of them at Goku in return, where he swung his arms to negate the attacks, which opened a hole in his defenses, one that Broly used against him and punched him in the side of his face, sending him flying through the air and forced him to collide with the face of an icy cliff.

Despite a crater forming due to that attack, a massive one that was larger than any of the other craters that had been formed since the battle started, Goku found himself moving through the cliff he had been thrown into and, at the same time, Broly rushed into the tunnel that had been made and chased him down. In fact the next two punches that came his way sent him flying out of the other side of the cliff that he had been thrown into, which was pretty big now that he was outside it again, though it wasn't there for much longer, not when Broly loosed a green pillar of energy that destroyed the top of the area and the tunnel they had been in, reducing the cliff to a ruined peak, just like some of the other peaks that he had been fighting Vegeta near. Upon seeing the power that his foe commanded for himself, and that it was still growing the more he fought, Goku went into his Super Saiyan state and rushed to meet Broly once more, where the pair collided right in the middle of the new area that they were fighting in, the power of their attacks also causing the air to shudder as they moved around and either blocked an incoming attack or lashed out with their own. Goku then spent the next minute trying to regain the advantage, as he dodged incoming attacks to the best of his ability, tried to knock Broly backwards, and even tried another Kamehameha, one that he didn't even get a chance to charge before he was thrown away from where his foe was.

It wasn't until Broly knocked him into the air, and then back down to the ground to form another massive crater, that Goku decided enough was enough and, when he dodged the next incoming attack, he summoned his power and accessed the Super Saiyan God form... which allowed him to grab Broly's arm, during the next punch, and direct it into the ground, before jumping away and gathering his power, because when his foe charged at him again he loosed a ring of energy that stalled Broly, almost like he was freezing him in place.

"Broly, we know you aren't the bad guy here," Goku commented, as they had seen a number of villains show up on this planet over the years, especially Frieza at one point, and he could tell, just from studying Broly and how he moved, that a part of him didn't want this and that he wanted the fight to be over, "you don't have to listen to what your father says, because he clearly doesn't know the real you, who prefers to make friends with the various creatures and people of a planet, instead of being a tool of revenge. Just calm down and we can settle things without hurting anyone."

For a moment it actually seemed like Broly was going to listen, that he was going to calm down and end the fight before someone got seriously hurt, but that was when his anger returned and he burst out of Goku's technique, only for his aura to do the same thing to him, as if he was copying the paralysis technique, allowing him to punch Goku right in the side of the face. Instead of going flying this time, like he had been forced to do so far, Goku remained standing there as the green aura broke apart, allowing him to grab onto Broly's outstretched arm and heave him over his head, which was when he slammed him into the ground, cracking both the area around them and a vast portion of the ice continent at the same time, which caused Paragus to stagger as Cheelai had their small ship fly into the air, to get some distance between them and the fight that was raging at the moment. Once the shaking was done Broly forced himself to stand and his green aura returned, much larger than it had been moments ago, and Goku waited until it was gone before flying at his foe once more, where he quickly determined that Broly must have adapted to a new level of power again, as he was quick to follow him as he moved around the wrecked area they were fighting in.

What Goku discovered what that whatever level of power Broly had reached was quickly becoming stronger that Super Saiyan God, as his speed and power was catching up to his own, and soon Goku had to go on the defensive as he considered going Blue, before he was slammed into the ground and was forced to roll out of the way to avoid being stomped on by his foe. When he put some distance between them, and Broly had to refocus on where he had gone, Goku decided to try one more move and raised his right hand into the air for a moment, forming a sphere of energy like he did when he was charging one of his other attacks, and then rushed forward so he could slam the attack into Broly. The only problem with that was that Broly caught the attack with his left hand and crushed it instantly, before grabbing onto Goku's hand and pulled him in, allowing him to let go and swiftly switch to holding his left leg, which allowed Broly to swing him through the air and crush him into the ground a number of time, like he was trying to crush Goku's body or something, while leaving no opening for Goku to free himself. As that happened part of Goku's gi was ripped off, no doubt from some of the jagged fragments of the area around them, before Broly picked him up by his head and slammed him into a wall made of ice, one that he proceeded to push him through for a few moments, before finally letting go of him as he tossed him into the air and let him fly for a second, only to crash on the ground seconds later.

As Broly roared, no doubt believing that he had won and that he could finally calm down, Goku coughed as he pushed himself back onto his feet, causing his foe to look at him again, which was the moment that Vegeta landed next to him and the two of them, at the same time, pushed themselves into their final form, Super Saiyan Blue, while at the same time they both knew that this wasn't a foe that they could fight alone.

Interestingly enough Broly didn't seem to care if he was fighting one opponent or two, as the moment Goku and Vegeta started to fight him together he charged at them first, where their fists collided with Broly's in the middle of the area that they were standing in, but his strength was close to their own, allowing him to knock them backwards just a few seconds after that happened. It was hard to tell who Broly wanted to go after, since both of them had fought him once already, and his next attack caused them to move apart for the briefest of moments, giving him the chance to rush after Goku in an attempt to pound him into the ground again. Goku, not wanting that to happen again, loosed a beam of energy that slammed into Broly's chest and sent him flying towards the nearby peak, allowing Vegeta to return to his side as they rushed towards the area that their foe had been knocked into, knowing that it was only a matter of time until he burst out of the peak and came at them. It was then that they discovered that Broly had gotten into the air and hadn't slammed into the area that they thought he had been knocked into, meaning his power now allowed him to get around events like that, before they collided with him in the middle of the air, the collision of their energies causing an explosion to rock the entire area around them, before Broly sent them flying down through the ground.

What they found under the icy ground, at least in this part of the ice continent, was a massive amount of magma that seemed to be Broly's destination, even if he discovered it's existence at the same time the pair did, before Goku and Vegeta used their power and loosed a powerful ki blast at him, knocking him through the ground and sent him back up into the air above the continent. When the pair rushed after Broly, so they could see what was going to happen next and plan their next attack, they found Broly charging a massive sphere of green energy above his head, one that was causing the ice around them to break apart from the sheer power he was drawing into his attack. Moments later Broly sent the sphere downwards, forcing Goku and Vegeta to stand their ground, though it quickly became clear that it wasn't going to be stopped by just their hands, which was why they abandoned the fight against the orb and rushed around it, so they could get to Broly before he realized what they were doing. The sphere of energy vanished the moment it hit the ground below them, though a pillar of green energy followed it and then the area aroun them cracked and shattered, changing from an icy environment to one that was filled with fire, smoke, and lava, while at the same time demonstrating the sheer power that their foe commanded.

Once they had seen the destruction that Broly was able to cause, with just one attack, the pair rushed at him and they burst around the air, attacking their foe from all directions as they looked for an opening to use against him, though while all that was happening Vegeta noticed Paragus pull his ray gun, like he was going to fire at one of them, only to turn it on himself and pulled the trigger, ending his own life in seconds.

Of course that was the moment that Broly noticed that Vegeta was glancing at something else, which was when he followed Vegeta's gaze and he froze as he spotted his father resting against the ground, not moving at all at the moment, and a few seconds later he collapsed on the ground. The sight was more than enough to cause Broly's mind to break, as his green aura surged around his body as his hands went to his head, where Goku and Vegeta backed away from him and readied themselves for what was coming next, because they knew that losing someone close to them had been the key to awakening the Super Saiyan form and Paragus, seeing that such a form was possible, had decided to take his own life so Broly could awaken that power as well, to get his revenge on Vegeta for what his father did all those years ago. Not even a few seconds later, as he was screaming in sorrow, the air changed colors a few times, reminding the pair of what happened when Kale came into her power during the tournament, before a massive pillar of dark green energy engulfed him and surged towards the atmosphere, though inside it the pair could see Broly floating there, with his hair pushed up in the Super Saiyan manner, meaning this fight was about to get that much more difficult for them.

What came next was that Broly floated high above their heads and the pillar surrounded him, forming a sphere of energy around his body, before he started loosing a number of ki blasts that rained down on the entire ruined continent, showing that, in his rage and sorrow, that he was losing control of his power and that everyone was a target, regardless of who they were. Simply dodging the ki blasts only got them so much and hitting the blasts, to prevent them from taking any damage from what Broly was doing, actually tore bits of their attire to pieces, as Goku lost the rest of his chest portion of his gi and Vegeta's gloves started to fall apart immediately, before Broly's sphere expanded twice and he threw it down at where they were standing. Oddly enough the attack, which the pair avoided, didn't totally wreck the area around them like the rest of their foe's attacks had done, and when they rushed at him again, so they could get the upperhand, Broly revealed that his new strength prevented their attacks from doing anything to him and that he was more than capable of grabbing onto them and tossing them around like they were nothing, even loosing a number of ki blasts into the immediate area around him, blasting them backwards with his sheer power. The pair realized that an opening might have been revealed and rushed around the area to get into position, where they combined the Kamehameha and the Galick Gun into a combination attack that rushed to where Broly was standing, only for him to gather some ki above his hands and smash through their beam like it was nothing.

As they flew around the area, to put some distance between them and Broly, there was a bright golden light from the area behind them, which was the moment that Frieza, in his Golden form, rushed at their foe and knocked him backwards for a moment, before glancing at the pair and called for them to do the Fusion Dance while they had time, before heading after Broly to give them time to make Gogeta. Goku, knowing that Broly was powerful and that they didn't have a lot of time until their foe turned towards them again, made sure he and Vegeta were near Rainbow and the others, before using his Instant Transmission to go to where Piccolo, who was apparently near Korin's tower, was standing by, as he was sure to have some Senzu Beans for the pair, before returning seconds later. He handed one of the beans over to Vegeta, where the pair ate the beans and restored both their bodies and their energy, before putting some distance between them as they prepared to do the Fusion Dance, since Frieza was right, it was the only technique they had left, short of asking either Rainbow or Beerus to wreck Broly for them. A few seconds later the pair made the motions that were required for them to fuse, motions that they perfected during the years of training they had been through, where Goku and Vegeta were enveloped in a bright light for a few seconds, the sign that the technique was successful, before the light faded and Gogeta, in his base form since the pair had powered down after Frieza had jumped in, emerged from where the pair had been standing moments ago.

Once that was done, and his energy had settled down, Gogeta rushed forward and put himself between Broly and Frieza, where their friend backed away with a smile on his face while Broly growled as Gogeta took his battle stance, but when Gogeta said 'go' the two of them burst into the air and started their battle. The first thing that happened was that Broly loosed a storm of ki blasts at Gogeta, who ducked and weaved through the air as he avoided the attacks that were coming his way, allowing the volley of blasts to crash into the ground below them as they moved to another area of the ruined continent. Explosions followed after him as Gogeta rushed into the air, which was the moment where he spun around and swung his hands at the next couple of ki blasts, knocking them out of the air entirely and prevented them from detonating, though once that was done he pushed himself into his own Super Saiyan form, where Broly did punch him in the side of the face, but this time, unlike when this happened to Goku and Vegeta, Gogeta was pushed back just a tiny bit and then rushed at his foe, where the force of his punch knocked Broly backwards. The two of them then got close and personal again, where their fists collided in the middle of the area that they were fighting in, before Gogeta loosed an uppercut that staggered Broly for a moment, but when he regained himself Gogeta weaved his hands in front of his body for a moment and directed the attack away from him, before punching Broly in the chest and then spun around to kick the side of his head, sending him flying down towards the ground.

As that happened, and Broly started to force himself back onto his feet, Gogeta gathered his ki and loosed a large storm of ki blasts down at where his foe was resting, wrecking the area around Broly in the process, before he surrounded himself with a green aura, to stop the blasts from hitting him, and then rushed into the air, where the two of them rushed around the area they were in and continued throwing punches at each other. Interestingly enough, when Gogeta started to charge up a Kamehameha, Broly gathered his power into his hands and fired the same type of attack at the same time, where the two beams collided in the middle of the area that they were fighting in, only for the entire area around them to shatter like it was made of glass, dragging them into a strange dimension in the process. Gogeta, while surprised by what rested around them, rushed at Broly and swung at him a few times, and when he was knocked backwards he rushed at his foe again, only this time coming in upside down, a tactic that his foe wasn't expecting, which allowed him to get a few well placed punches in before he knocked Broly backwards through the air. That was when Broly's aura flared to life once more and his armor shattered before Gogeta's eyes, though this time his hair turned green, reminding Gogeta of Kale once more, and when he started attacking his foe again he noticed that Broly's strength had been boosted again, as a punch to his chest was all he needed to understand the power his foe possessed, especially since he slammed into what could be a peak and broke it as Broly charged at him again.

When Broly knocked him away, however, Gogeta took the chance that was offered to him and pushed himself into his Super Saiyan Blue form, allowing him to hit Broly and knock him backwards again, as well as push him around the area that they were apparently trapped in, before avoiding the ki blasts that came flying at him, which eventually resulted in the two of them rushing at each other and let their fists collide, shattering the area around them and letting them return to the ruined area they had been fighting in earlier.

As Broly landed on the ground and growled, showing that his mind was still mostly gone since he was consumed by his anger and his sorrow, Gogeta noticed that, as he shifted into his battle stance again, the small ship that Paragus had ben riding in had landed near Frieza and the others, who were safely watching from a stone pillar that Whis had landed on, no doubt because Cheelai and Lemo were concerned for their friend and were trying to get Frieza to do something that didn't involve Broly being hurt or killed. Broly took that chance and rushed at Gogeta, his feet creating small foot sized holes in the ground as he moved, and when he got close to his target he lashed out with his foot, like he was trying to stomp Gogeta into the rocks below him, only for Gogeta to move out of the way and get behind his foe, prompting Broly to turn towards him as he gathered power into his right hand. Gogeta expected something like that to happen, hence the reason that he swung his left hand in an upwards fashion, allowing his ki to form a reflective barrier that sent Broly's blast back at his face, creating some smoke that shrouded Gogeta's movements for a moment, which was all he needed so he could spin around and kick Broly in the face, which stunned him in the process. Gogeta used that chance to land on the ground some distance in front of his foe and charged two ki blasts in front of his hands, while also running at Broly, who regained himself and loosed a beam of ki energy at the ground, kicking up flames and smoke as he tried to hurt Gogeta or stop him from doing anything, which only gave Gogeta the opening he was looking for as he jumped over the smoke, spun around, and then landed some distance behind his foe.

Gogeta swung his arms and sent the ki blasts at Broly, allowing them to detonate the moment they came into contact with his foe's back, before loosing a volley of powerful ki blasts at his target, causing Broly to scream as the attacks struck him, though that was when Gogeta raised his hand and formed a Stardust Breaker above it, one that he hurled at Broly and consumed him in a pillar of rainbow colored energy before exploding... but, just like when he used it against Kefla, it was more about weakening his foe than outright killing them.

While he waited for Broly to emerge from the smoke, however, Gogeta watched as the sky darkened and turned his head towards where Bulma was standing, where he spotted her and the others, including Cheelai and Lemo, standing over the Dragon Balls, which were glowing at the moment, indicating that they might be planning on using one of the wishes to save Broly from his power. Of course that was when Broly let out another sorrowful scream as the smoke and flames from the Stardust Breaker disappeared, which was aided by his aura coming to life again, before Broly rushed at where Gogeta was standing, only for Gogeta to dodge the incoming attack and then kicked Broly in the side of his head, knocking him away from where he was standing. Broly then decided to charge some ki above his right hand and then fired a large beam of energy at Gogeta, who rushed at the beam and flew around it in a spiral formation, which allowed him to avoid the attack entirely as he reached his foe's hand, where he punched Broly in the face and sent him flying through the air, only to follow up with a barrage of punches that revealed that he was dominating this battle. One of the attacks caused the pair to break away from each other, landing in the same area as they faced each other, but Gogeta moved quicker than Broly did and summoned his aura, and when Broly lashed out with another punch he blocked it, which resulted in the collision of their powers being transferred into the ground, causing it to be torn apart as it transformed into a molten area again.

Gogeta, despite seeing that happen, went on the offensive again and his attacks caused Broly to stagger every time he was struck, though at the same time bits of his energy latched onto his foe, so when he punched his foe in the chest a few seconds later he flipped backwards and kicked Broly into the air, before crossing his arms and then loosed a massive explosion that rocked the area they happened to be fighting in... though as the two of them landed, however, he noticed that Shenron, who Bulma had summoned, was glowing and that Broly seemed to have paused at last.

"Broly, have you calmed down?" Gogeta asked, because if his foe was still trapped in his sorrowful state, and was focused on destroying whoever opposed him, then he would be forced to end the battle by using an incredibly powerful Kamehameha, one that would ruin his foe and potentially kill him, something he'd rather avoid.

"Y... yes... somehow..." Broly replied, where he lifted his head and showed Gogeta that his eyes had returned, as they had been completely white since he was pushed into his Super Saiyan form, which was when he huffed for a few seconds and his body shrank, reverting to his base form at long last.

"It was Cheelai's doing." a voice said, to which Gogeta turned his head and found that Twilight had separated herself from the rest of the group, while at the same time she glanced back at the group that was standing near the Dragon Balls, as it appeared that Bulma and Frieza were thinking about their wishes, "She used the first of Shenron's wishes to give Broly some level of control over his powers, if even for a moment so he could calm down, in the hopes that you would spare him, because he doesn't want to fight and this was all forced upon him by his father."

"I see." Gogeta replied, though both Goku and Vegeta had determined that Broly was innocent, and that was further proven based on how little damage the Stardust Breaker had done to him, so it was easy for Gogeta to come to the same conclusion that the warriors that made him had come to during their fight, "Still, someone needs to train Broly so he can control his powers, without this sort of thing happening again in the future, but something tells me that we'll have to figure that out later."

What Gogeta was referring to was the fact that Broly was technically a member of the Frieza Force, meaning that it was up to Frieza to determine what to do about his lack of control over his powers, but at the same time Gogeta helped Broly onto his feet and brought him over to where the others were standing. In that moment they all discovered what sort of wishes Bulma and Frieza had been planning on making on the Dragon Balls, as Bulma's desire was to restore her youth by aging her body back by five years, making her look younger than what she had been a few moments ago, mostly so she could keep up with the fact that Vegeta barely aged at all. Frieza's wish, on the other hand, came as a shock to some of the group, as his desire was to naturally increase his height over a number of years, as it appeared that he really didn't like what his height was in his first and final forms, as those were the ones effected by his wish, and since he was around five feet two inches at the moment he was shooting for being six feet tall. It was strange since many of the people that knew him expected him to use this chance to ask for immortality, the one thing he desired more than anything, and he simply shrugged and said that he'd get that wish another day, though once all three of their wishes had been granted Shenron bid them farewell and burst into the air, where the seven Dragon Balls scattered once more, just like they did whenever this happened in the past, and the dark sky disappeared, letting the light return at last.

Now that the fight was over, and Broly had been saved from what Paragus wanted him to do, frieza powered down and returned to his final form, where he pulled Cheelai and Lemo aside, as they were the ones that Broly trusted and it seemed appropriate for them to continue helping him get used to society, and maybe a life without having to fight anyone if that was the path he chose to walk. Gogeta assured Frieza that he would be willing to help Broly master his power, as both Goku and Vegeta, while they noticed that Beerus and Whis separated themselves from the group so they could talk to the scepter for a moment, though who they were talking to none of them knew, but Rainbow guessed it had to be Vados, to see if they might get Kale to help Broly master his power. She had no idea if Champa would allow such a thing, given his past with Beerus, but she had to admit that it would be interesting to see Kale teaching Broly how to gain control of his immense power, so they could use it to defend Universe 7 and the planets that Beerus and Shin watched over... but she knew that time would reveal the outcome of the conversation and what happened next.